A dictionary of science. 5th ed 9780192806413, 0192806416

Citation preview

A Dictionary of

Science FIFTH EDITION

3

1

Great Clarendon Street, Oxford ox2 6dp Oxford University Press is a department of the University of Oxford. It furthers the University’s objective of excellence in research, scholarship, and education by publishing worldwide in Oxford New York Auckland Cape Town Dar es Salaam Hong Kong Karachi Kuala Lumpur Madrid Melbourne Mexico City Nairobi New Delhi Shanghai Taipei Toronto With offices in Argentin Austria Brazil Chile Czech Republic France Greece Guatemala Hungary Italy Japan Poland Portugal Singapore South Korea Switzerland Thailand Turkey Ukraine Vietnam Oxford is a registered trade mark of Oxford University Press in the UK and in certain other countries Published in the United States by Oxford University Press Inc., New York © Market House Books Ltd. 1984, 1991, 1996, 1999, 2005 The moral rights of the author have been asserted Database right Oxford University Press (maker) First edition, under the title Concise Science Dictionary, 1984 Second edition 1991 Third edition 1996 Fourth edition 1999 retitled A Dictionary of Science Fifth edition 2005 All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, without the prior permission in writing of Oxford University Press, or as expressly permitted by law, or under terms agreed with the appropriate reprographics rights organization. Enquiries concerning reproduction outside the scope of the above should be sent to the Rights Department, Oxford University Press, at the address above You must not circulate this book in any other binding or cover and you must impose the same condition on any acquirer British Library Cataloguing in Publication Data Data available Library of Congress Cataloging in Publication Data Data available Typeset by Market House Books Ltd. Printed in Great Britain on acid-free paper by Cox & Wyman Ltd. Reading, Berkshire ISBN 0–19–280641–6

978–0–19–280641–3

10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1

Contents Preface Credits

vii viii

Dictionary Atomic Theory Chronology The Big-Bang Theory (Feature) Biochemistry Chronology Cell Biology Chronology Cosmology Chronology Crystal Defects (Feature) Electronics Chronology El Niño (Feature) Explosives Chronology Genetically Modified Organisms (Feature) Learning in Animals (Feature) Microscopy Chronology Moon Exploration Chronology Magnetic Resonance Imaging (Feature) Plastics Chronology Polymers (Feature) Refrigeration (Feature) Solar System (Feature) Optical Astronomical Telescopes (Feature) Vitamins Chronology

1 63 88 92 144 201 212 277 286 309 352 470 527 540 568 637 648 700 762 805 857

Appendices SI units Fundamental constants The solar system Geological time scale Simplified classification of the plant kingdom Simplified classification of the animal kingdom The periodic table Useful websites

881 881 883 883 884 885 886 887 888

Preface This fifth edition of A Dictionary of Science, like its predecessors, aims to provide school and first-year university students with accurate explanations of any unfamiliar words they might come across in the course of their studies, in their own or adjacent disciplines. For example, students of the physical sciences will find all they are likely to need to know about the life sciences, and vice versa. The dictionary is also designed to provide non-scientists with a useful reference source to explain the scientific terms that they may encounter in their work or in their general reading. At this level the dictionary provides full coverage of terms, concepts, and laws relating to physics, chemistry, biology, biochemistry, palaeontology, and the earth sciences. There is also coverage of key terms in astronomy, cosmology, mathematics, biotechnology, and computer technology. In addition, the dictionary includes: •

over 160 short biographical entries on the most important scientists in the history of the subject

•

ten features (each of one or two pages) on concepts of special significance in modern science

`

•

ten chronologies showing the development of selected concepts, fields of study, and industries

`

•

eight Appendices, including the periodic table, tables of SI units and conversion tables to and from other systems of units, summary classifications of the plant and animal kingdoms, and useful websites.

For this fifth edition over 300 new entries have been added to the text, incorporating recent advances in all the major fields and increased coverage of climatology, seismology, and computing. In compiling the dictionary, the contributors and editors have made every effort to make the entries as concise and comprehensible as possible, always bearing in mind the needs of the readers. Particular features of the book are its lack of unnecessary scientific jargon and its extensive network of cross-references. An asterisk placed before a word used in an entry indicates that this word can be looked up in the dictionary and will provide further explanation or clarification. However, not every word that is defined in the dictionary has an asterisk placed before it when it is used in an entry. Some entries simply refer the reader to another entry, indicating either that they are synonyms or abbreviations or that they are most conveniently explained in one of the dictionary’s longer articles. Synonyms and abbreviations are usually placed within brackets immediately after the headword. Terms that are explained within an entry are highlighted by being printed in boldface type. Where appropriate, the entries have been supplemented by fully labelled line-drawings or tables in situ. JD EM 2005

A aa See lava. AAS See atomic absorption spectroscopy. ab- A preÜx attached to the name of a practical electrical unit to provide a name for a unit in the electromagnetic system of units (see electromagnetic units), e.g. abampere, abcoulomb, abvolt. The preÜx is an abbreviation of the word ‘absolute’ as this system is also known as the absolute system. Compare stat-. In modern practice both absolute and electrostatic units have been replaced by *SI units. abdomen The posterior region of the body trunk of animals. In vertebrates it contains the stomach and intestines and the organs of excretion and reproduction. It is particularly well deÜned in mammals, being separated from the *thorax by the *diaphragm. In many arthropods, such as insects and spiders, it may be segmented. Abelian group See group. aberration 1. (in optics) A defect in the image formed by a lens or curved mirror. In chromatic aberration the image formed by a lens (but not a mirror) has coloured fringes as a result of the different extent to which light of different colours is refracted by glass. It is corrected by using an *achromatic lens. In spherical aberration, the rays from the object come to a focus in slightly different positions as a result of the curvature of the lens or mirror. For a mirror receiving light strictly parallel with its axis, this can be corrected by using a parabolic surface rather than a spherical surface. Spherical aberration in lenses is minimized by making both surfaces contribute equally to the ray deviations, and can (though with reduced image brightness) be reduced by the use of diaphragms to let light pass only through the centre part of the lens. See also astigmatism; coma. 2. (in astronomy) The apparent displacement in the

position of a star as a result of the earth’s motion round the sun. Light appears to come from a point that is slightly displaced in the direction of the earth’s motion. The angular displacement α = v/c, where v is the earth’s orbital velocity and c is the speed of light.

abiogenesis The origin of living from nonliving matter, as by *biopoiesis. See also spontaneous generation. abiotic factor Any of the nonliving factors that make up the abiotic environment in which living organisms occur. They include all the aspects of climate, geology, and atmosphere that may affect the biotic environment. Compare biotic factor. abomasum The fourth and Ünal chamber of the stomach of ruminants. It leads from the *omasum and empties into the small intestine. The abomasum is referred to as the ‘true stomach’ as it is in this chamber that protein digestion occurs, in acidic conditions. See ruminantia. ABO system One of the most important human *blood group systems. The system is based on the presence or absence of *antigens A and B on the surface of red blood cells and of *antibodies against these in blood serum. A person whose blood contains either or both these antibodies cannot receive a transfusion of blood containing the corresponding antigens as this would cause the red cells to clump (see agglutination). The table illustrates the basis of the system: people of blood group O are described as ‘universal donors’ as they can give blood to those of any of the other groups. See also immune response. abscisic acid A naturally occurring plant *growth substance that appears to be involved primarily in seed maturation, stress responses (e.g. to heat and waterlogging), and in regulating closure of leaf

abscissa

a

Group

2

Antigens on red cell surface

Antibodies in serum

Blood group of people donor can receive blood from

Blood group of people donor can give blood to

A

A

anti-B

A, O

A, AB

B

B

anti-A

B, O

B, AB

AB

A and B

none

A, B, AB, O

AB

O

neither A nor B

anti-A and anti-B

O

A, B, AB, O

The ABO blood group system

pores (stomata). In seeds, it promotes the synthesis of storage protein and prevents premature germination. In leaves, abscisic acid is produced in large amounts when the plant lacks sufÜcient water, promoting closure of stomata and hence reducing further water losses. It was formerly believed to play a role in *abscission, hence the name.

abscissa See cartesian coordinates. abscission The separation of a leaf, fruit, or other part from the body of a plant. It involves the formation of an abscission zone, at the base of the part, within which a layer of cells (abscission layer) breaks down. This process is suppressed so long as sufÜcient amounts of *auxin, a plant growth substance, Ûow from the part through the abscission zone. However, if the auxin Ûow declines, for example due to injury or ageing, abscission is activated and the part becomes separated. absolute 1. Not dependent on or relative to anything else, e.g. *absolute zero. 2. Denoting a temperature measured on an absolute scale, a scale of temperature based on absolute zero. The usual absolute scale now is that of thermodynamic *temperature; its unit, the kelvin, was formerly called the degree absolute (°A) and is the same size as the degree Celsius. In British engineering practice an absolute scale with Fahrenheit-size degrees has been used: this is the Rankine scale. absolute alcohol See ethanol. absolute conÜguration A way of denoting the absolute structure of an optical isomer (see optical activity). Two conventions are in use: The d–l convention re-

lates the structure of the molecule to some reference molecule. In the case of sugars and similar compounds, the dextrorotatory form of glyceraldehyde (HOCH2CH(OH)CHO), 2,3-dihydroxypropanal) was used. The rule is as follows. Write the structure of this molecule down with the asymmetric carbon in the centre, the –CHO group at the top, the –OH on the right, the –CH2OH at the bottom, and the –H on the left. Now imagine that the central carbon atom is at the centre of a tetrahedron with the four groups at the corners and that the –H and –OH come out of the paper and the –CHO and –CH2OH groups go into the paper. The resulting three-dimensional structure was taken to be that of d-glyceraldehyde and called d-glyceraldehyde. Any compound that contains an asymmetric carbon atom having this conÜguration belongs to the d-series. One having the opposite conÜguration belongs to the l-series. It is important to note that the preÜxes d- and l- do not stand for dextrorotatory and laevorotatory (they are not the same as d- and l-). In fact the arbitrary conÜguration assigned to d-glyceraldehyde is now known to be the correct one for the dextrorotatory form, although this was not known at the time. However, all d-compounds are not dextrorotatory. For instance, the acid obtained by oxidizing the –CHO group of glyceraldehyde is glyceric acid (1,2-dihydroxypropanoic acid). By convention, this belongs to the d-series, but it is in fact laevorotatory; i.e. its name can be written as d-glyceric acid or l-glyceric acid. To avoid confusion it is better to use + (for dextrorotatory) and – (for laevorotatory), as in d-(+)-glyceraldehyde and d-(–)glyceric acid.

absolute value

3 CHO

CHO

C

H

C

OH H

HCOH OH

CH2OH

CH2OH

planar formula

D–L

CHO

CH2OH

structure in 3 dimensions

Fischer projection

convention: D-(+)-glyceraldehyde (2,3-dihydroxypropanal) COOH

H C

H

CH3

COOH

CH3

NH2

NH2 D –L

3

convention: D-alanine (R is CH2 in the CORN rule); the molecule is viewed with H on top 1

1

C

C 2

R–configuration

2

3

S–configuration

R–S system: the lowest priority group is behind the chiral carbon atom

The d–l convention can also be used with alpha amino acids (compounds with the –NH2 group on the same carbon as the –COOH group). In this case the molecule is imagined as being viewed along the H–C bond between the hydrogen and the asymmetric carbon atom. If the clockwise order of the other three groups is –COOH, –R, –NH2, the amino acid belongs to the dseries; otherwise it belongs to the l-series. This is known as the CORN rule. The r–s convention is a convention based on priority of groups attached to the chiral carbon atom. The order of priority is I, Br, Cl, SO3H, OCOCH3, OCH3, OH, NO2, NH2, COOCH3, CONH2, COCH3, CHO, CH2OH, C6H5, C2H5, CH3, H, with hydrogen lowest. The molecule is viewed with the group of lowest priority behind the chiral atom. If the clockwise arrangement of the other three groups is in descending priority, the compound belongs

to the r-series; if the descending order is anticlockwise it is in the s-series. d-(+)glyceraldehyde is r-(+)-glyceraldehyde. See illustration.

absolute expansivity See expansivity. absolute humidity See humidity. absolute permittivity See permittivity. absolute pitch (perfect pitch) The ability of a person to identify and reproduce a note without reference to a tuned musical instrument. absolute temperature See absolute; temperature. absolute value (modulus) The square root of the sum of the squares of the real numbers in a *complex number, i.e. the absolute value of the complex number z = x + iy is |z| = √(x2 + y2).

a

absolute zero

a

absolute zero Zero of thermodynamic *temperature (0 kelvin) and the lowest temperature theoretically attainable. It is the temperature at which the kinetic energy of atoms and molecules is minimal. It is equivalent to –273.15°C or –459.67°F. See also zero-point energy; cryogenics. absorbed dose See dose. absorptance Symbol α. The ratio of the radiant or luminous Ûux absorbed by a body to the Ûux falling on it. Formerly called absorptivity, the absorptance of a *black body is by deÜnition 1. absorption 1. (in chemistry) The take up of a gas by a solid or liquid, or the take up of a liquid by a solid. Absorption differs from *adsorption in that the absorbed substance permeates the bulk of the absorbing substance. 2. (in physics) The conversion of the energy of electromagnetic radiation, sound, streams of particles, etc., into other forms of energy on passing through a medium. A beam of light, for instance, passing through a medium, may lose intensity because of two effects: *scattering of light out of the beam, and absorption of photons by atoms or molecules in the medium. When a photon is absorbed, there is a transition to an excited state. 3. (in biology) The movement of Ûuid or a dissolved substance across a plasma membrane. In many animals, for example, soluble food material is absorbed into cells lining the alimentary canal and thence into the blood. In plants, water and mineral salts are absorbed from the soil by the *roots. See osmosis; transport protein. absorption coefÜcient 1. (in physics) See lambert’s laws. 2. (in chemistry) The volume of a given gas, measured at standard temperature and pressure, that will dissolve in unit volume of a given liquid. absorption indicator See adsorption indicator. absorption spectrum See spectrum. absorptivity See absorptance. ABS plastic Any of a class of plastics based on acrylonitrile–butadiene–styrene copolymers. abundance 1. The ratio of the total

4 mass of a speciÜed element in the earth’s crust to the total mass of the earth’s crust, often expressed as a percentage. For example, the abundance of aluminium in the earth’s crust is about 8%. 2. The ratio of the number of atoms of a particular isotope of an element to the total number of atoms of all the isotopes present, often expressed as a percentage. For example, the abundance of uranium–235 in natural uranium is 0.71%. This is the natural abundance, i.e. the abundance as found in nature before any enrichment has taken place.

abyssal zone The lower depths of the ocean (below approximately 2000 metres), where there is effectively no light penetration. Abyssal organisms are adapted for living under high pressures in cold dark conditions. See also aphotic zone. a.c. See alternating current. acceleration Symbol a. The rate of increase of speed or velocity. It is measured in m s–2. For a body moving linearly with constant acceleration a from a speed u to a speed v, a = (v – u)/t = (v2 – u2)/2s where t is the time taken and s the distance covered. If the acceleration is not constant it is given by dv/dt = d2s/dt2. If the motion is not linear the vector character of displacement, velocity, and acceleration must be considered. See also rotational motion.

acceleration of free fall Symbol g. The acceleration experienced by any massive object falling freely in the earth’s gravitational Üeld. Experimentally this is almost constant for all positions near the earth’s surface, independent of the nature of the falling body (provided air resistance is eliminated). This is taken to indicate the strict proportionality of *weight (the force causing the acceleration) and *inertial mass, on the basis of *Newton’s second law of motion. There is some variation of g with latitude, because of the earth’s rotation and because the earth is not completely spherical. The standard value is taken as 9.806 65 m s–2. The acceleration of free fall is also called the acceleration due to gravity.

acetals

5

accelerator 1. (in physics) An apparatus for increasing the kinetic energies of charged particles, used for research in nuclear and particle physics. See cyclotron; linear accelerator; synchrocyclotron; synchrotron. 2. (in chemistry) A substance that increases the rate of a chemical reaction, i.e. a catalyst. acceptor 1. (in chemistry and biochemistry) A compound, molecule, ion, etc., to which electrons are donated in the formation of a coordinate bond. 2. (in biochemistry) A *receptor that binds a hormone without any apparent biological response. 3. (in physics) A substance that is added as an impurity to a *semiconductor because of its ability to accept electrons from the valence bands, causing p-type conduction by the mobile positive holes left. Compare donor. acceptor levels Energy levels of an acceptor atom in a *semiconductor, such as aluminium, in silicon. These energy levels are very near the top of the valence band, and therefore cause p-type conduction. See also energy band. acclimation The physiological changes occurring in an organism in response to a change in a particular environmental factor (e.g. temperature), especially under laboratory conditions. Thermal acclimation studies reveal how such properties as metabolic rate, muscle contractility, nerve conduction, and heart rate differ between cold- and warm-acclimated members of the same species. These changes occur naturally during *acclimatization and equip the organism for living in, say, cold or warm conditions. acclimatization 1. The progressive adaptation of an organism to any change in its natural environment that subjects it to physiological stress. 2. The overall sum of processes by which an organism attempts to compensate for conditions that would substantially reduce the amount of oxygen delivered to its cells. Compare acclimation. accommodation 1. (in animal physiology) Focusing: the process by which the focal length of the *lens of the eye is changed so that clear images of objects at a range of distances are displayed on the

retina. In humans and some other mammals accommodation is achieved by reÛex adjustments in the shape of the lens brought about by relaxation and contraction of muscles within the *ciliary body. 2. (in animal behaviour) Adjustments made by an animal’s nervous or sensory systems in response to continuously changing environmental conditions.

accretion The way in which collisions with relatively slow-moving smaller objects add to the mass of a larger celestial object. The process accelerates as the increased mass strengthens the gravitational Üeld of the larger object. For example, the planets are thought to have formed by the accretion of dust particles onto *planetesimals. Other accreting objects probably include black holes and protostars. accretion disc A disc-shaped rotating mass formed by gravitational attraction. See black hole; neutron star; white dwarf. accumulator (secondary cell; storage battery) A type of *voltaic cell or battery that can be recharged by passing a current through it from an external d.c. supply. The charging current, which is passed in the opposite direction to that in which the cell supplies current, reverses the chemical reactions in the cell. The common types are the *lead–acid accumulator and the *nickel–iron and nickel–cadmium accumulators. See also sodium–sulphur cell. acellular Describing tissues or organisms that are not made up of separate cells but often have more than one nucleus (see syncytium). Examples of acellular structures are muscle Übres. Compare unicellular. acentric Describing an aberrant chromosome fragment that lacks a centromere. Such fragments are normally lost because they are unable to orientate properly during cell division. acetaldehyde See ethanal. acetaldol See aldol reaction. acetals Organic compounds formed by addition of alcohol molecules to aldehyde molecules. If one molecule of aldehyde

a

acetamide

a

6

(RCHO) reacts with one molecule of alcohol (R′OH) a hemiacetal is formed (RCH(OH)OR′). The rings of aldose sugars are hemiacetals. Further reaction with a second alcohol molecule produces a full acetal (RCH(OR′)2). It is common to refer to both types of compounds simply as ‘acetals’. The formation of acetals is reversible; acetals can be hydrolysed back to aldehydes in acidic solutions. In synthetic organic chemistry aldehyde groups are often converted into acetal groups to protect them before performing other reactions on different groups in the molecule. See also ketals. R

_ C __ O H

aldehyde

+ R′OH alcohol

R H

_ _ OR′ _ C _ OH

hemiacetal

cular contraction at *neuromuscular junctions. Once acetylcholine has been released it has only a transitory effect because it is rapidly broken down by the enzyme *cholinesterase.

acetylcholinesterase See cholinesterase. acetyl coenzyme A (acetyl CoA) A compound formed in the mitochondria when an acetyl group (CH3CO–), derived from the breakdown of fats, proteins, or carbohydrates (via *glycolysis), combines with the thiol group (–SH) of *coenzyme A. Acetyl CoA feeds into the energy generating *Krebs cycle and also plays a role in the synthesis and oxidation of fatty acids. acetylene See ethyne. acetylenes See alkynes.

R _ _ OR′ _ C _ OH H

+ R′OH

R _ _ OR′ + H2O C_ H_ OR′

Formation of acetals

acetamide See ethanamide. acetanilide A white crystalline primary amide of ethanoic acid, CH3CONHC6H5; r.d. 1.2; m.p. 114.3°C; b.p. 304°C. It is made by reacting phenylamine (aniline) with excess ethanoic acid or ethanoic anhydride and is used in the manufacture of dyestuffs and rubber. The full systematic name is N-phenylethanamide. acetate See ethanoate. acetate process See rayon. acetic acid See ethanoic acid. acetoacetic acid See 3-oxobutanoic acid. acetoacetic ester See ethyl 3-oxobutanoate. acetone See propanone; ketone body. acetylation See acylation. acetyl chloride See ethanoyl chloride. acetylcholine (ACh) One of the main *neurotransmitters of the vertebrate nervous system. It is released at some (cholinergic) nerve endings and may be excitatory or inhibitory; it initiates mus-

acetyl group See ethanoyl group. acetylide See carbide. achene A dry indehiscent fruit formed from a single carpel and containing a single seed. An example is the feathery achene of clematis. Variants of the achene include the *caryopsis, *cypsela, *nut, and *samara. See also etaerio. Acheson process An industrial process for the manufacture of graphite by heating coke mixed with clay. The reaction involves the production of silicon carbide, which loses silicon at 4150°C to leave graphite. The process was patented in 1896 by the US inventor Edward Goodrich Acheson (1856–1931). achondrite A stony meteorite that has no spherical silicate particles (chondrules) found in the meteorites called chondrites. Achondrites do not contain iron or nickel and have a coarser crystal structure than chondrites. achromatic lens A lens that corrects for chromatic *aberration by using a combination of two lenses, made of different kinds of glass, such that their *dispersions neutralize each other although their *refractions do not. The aberration can be reduced further by using an apochromatic lens, which consists of three or more different kinds of glass. acid 1. A type of compound that con-

acid anhydrides

7 tains hydrogen and dissociates in water to produce positive hydrogen ions. The reaction, for an acid HX, is commonly written: HX ˆ H+ + X– In fact, the hydrogen ion (the proton) is solvated, and the complete reaction is: HX + H2O ˆ H3O+ + X– The ion H3O+ is the oxonium ion (or hydroxonium ion or hydronium ion). This deÜnition of acids comes from the Arrhenius theory. Such acids tend to be corrosive substances with a sharp taste, which turn litmus red and give colour changes with other *indicators. They are referred to as protonic acids and are classiÜed into strong acids, which are almost completely dissociated in water (e.g. sulphuric acid and hydrochloric acid), and weak acids, which are only partially dissociated (e.g. ethanoic acid and hydrogen sulphide). The strength of an acid depends on the extent to which it dissociates, and is measured by its *dissociation constant. See also base. 2. In the Lowry–Brønsted theory of acids and bases (1923), the deÜnition was extended to one in which an acid is a proton donor, and a base is a proton acceptor. For example, in HCN + H2O ˆ H3O+ + CN– the HCN is an acid, in that it donates a proton to H2O. The H2O is acting as a base in accepting a proton. Similarly, in the reverse reaction H3O+ is an acid and CN– a base. In such reactions, two species related by loss or gain of a proton are said to be conjugate. Thus, in the reaction above HCN is the conjugate acid of the base CN–, and CN– is the conjugate base of the acid HCN. Similarly, H3O+ is the conjugate acid of the base H2O. An equilibrium, such as that above, is a competition for protons between an acid and its conjugate base. A strong acid has a weak conjugate base, and vice versa. Under this deÜnition water can act as both acid and base. Thus in NH3 + H2O ˆ

NH4+

–

+ OH

the H2O is the conjugate acid of OH–. The deÜnition also extends the idea of acid– base reaction to solvents other than water. For instance, liquid ammonia, like water, has a high dielectric constant and

is a good ionizing solvent. Equilibria of the type NH3 + Na Cl ˆ Na +

–

NH2–

+

+ HCl

can be studied, in which NH3 and HCl are acids and NH2– and Cl– are their conjugate bases. 3. A further extension of the idea of acids and bases was made in the Lewis theory (G. N. Lewis, 1923). In this, a Lewis acid is a compound or atom that can accept a pair of electrons and a Lewis base is one that can donate an electron pair. This deÜnition encompasses ‘traditional’ acid– base reactions. In HCl + NaOH → NaCl + H2O the reaction is essentially H+ + :OH– → H:OH i.e. donation of an electron pair by OH–. But it also includes reactions that do not involve ions, e.g. H3N: + BCl3 → H3NBCl3 in which NH3 is the base (donor) and BCl3 the acid (acceptor). The Lewis theory establishes a relationship between acid–base reactions and *oxidation–reduction reactions. See also aqua acid; hydroxoacid; oxoacid.

acid anhydrides (acyl anhydrides) Compounds that react with water to form an acid. For example, carbon dioxide reacts with water to give carbonic acid: CO2(g) + H2O(aq) ˆ H2CO3(aq) A particular group of acid anhydrides are anhydrides of carboxylic acids. They have a general formula of the type R.CO.O.CO.R′, where R and R′ are alkyl or aryl groups. For example, the compound ethanoic anhydride (CH3.CO.O.CO.CH3) is the acid anhydride of ethanoic (acetic) acid. Organic acid anhydrides can be produced by dehydrating acids (or mixtures of acids). They are usually made by react-

_ _ C O _ HO _ HO _ _C O R' R

carboxylic acids

_ _ O C _ _ O _O C _ R' R

– H2O

acid anhydride

Formation of a carboxylic acid anhydride

a

acid–base balance

a

ing an acyl halide with the sodium salt of the acid. They react readily with water, alcohols, phenols, and amines and are used in *acylation reactions.

acid–base balance The regulation of the concentrations of acids and bases in blood and other body Ûuids so that the pH remains within a physiologically acceptable range. This is achieved by the presence of natural *buffer systems, such as the haemoglobin, hydrogencarbonate ions, and carbonic acid in mammalian blood. By acting in conjunction, these effectively mop up excess acids and bases and therefore prevent any large shifts in blood pH. The acid–base balance is also inÛuenced by the selective removal of certain ions by the kidneys and the rate of removal of carbon dioxide from the lungs. acid–base indicator See indicator. acid dissociation constant See dissociation. acid dye See dyes. acid halides See acyl halides. acidic 1. Describing a compound that is an acid. 2. Describing a solution that has an excess of hydrogen ions. 3. Describing a compound that forms an acid when dissolved in water. Carbon dioxide, for example, is an acidic oxide. acidic hydrogen (acid hydrogen) A hydrogen atom in an *acid that forms a positive ion when the acid dissociates. For instance, in methanoic acid HCOOH ˆ H+ + HCOO– the hydrogen atom on the carboxylate group is the acidic hydrogen (the one bound directly to the carbon atom does not dissociate).

8 acid). Acid rain results from the emission into the atmosphere of various pollutant gases, in particular sulphur dioxide and various oxides of nitrogen, which originate from the burning of fossil fuels and from car exhaust fumes, respectively. These gases dissolve in atmospheric water to form sulphuric and nitric acids in rain, snow, or hail (wet deposition). Alternatively, the pollutants are deposited as gases or minute particles (dry deposition). Both types of acid deposition affect plant growth – by damaging the leaves and impairing photosynthesis and by increasing the acidity of the soil, which results in the leaching of essential nutrients. This acid pollution of the soil also leads to acidiÜcation of water draining from the soil into lakes and rivers, which become unable to support Üsh life. Lichens are particularly sensitive to changes in pH and can be used as indicators of acid pollution (see indicator species).

acid rock A low-density igneous rock containing a preponderance (more than 65%) of light-coloured *silicate minerals. Examples include granite and rhyolite. acid salt A salt of a polybasic acid (i.e. an acid having two or more acidic hydrogens) in which not all the hydrogen atoms have been replaced by positive ions. For example, the dibasic acid carbonic acid (H2CO3) forms acid salts (hydrogencarbonates) containing the ion HCO3–. Some salts of monobasic acids are also known as acid salts. For instance, the compound potassium hydrogendiÛuoride, KHF2, contains the ion [F...H–F]–, in which there is hydrogen bonding between the Ûuoride ion F– and a hydrogen Ûuoride molecule.

acidity constant See dissociation.

acid value A measure of the amount of free acid present in a fat, equal to the number of milligrams of potassium hydroxide needed to neutralize this acid. Fresh fats contain glycerides of fatty acids and very little free acid, but the glycerides decompose slowly with time and the acid value increases.

acid rain Precipitation having a pH value of less than about 5.0, which has adverse effects on the fauna and Ûora on which it falls. Rainwater typically has a pH value of 5.6, due to the presence of dissolved carbon dioxide (forming carbonic

acinus The smallest unit of a multilobular gland, such as the pancreas. Each acinus in the pancreas is made up of a hollow cluster of acinar cells, which produce the digestive enzymes secreted in pancreatic juice. Minute ducts from the

acidic stains See staining. acidimetry Volumetric analysis using standard solutions of acids to determine the amount of base present.

actinium

9 pancreatic acini eventually drain into the pancreatic duct.

acoustics 1. The study of sound and sound waves. 2. The characteristics of a building, especially an auditorium, with regard to its ability to enable speech and music to be heard clearly within it. For this purpose there should be no obtrusive echoes or resonances and the reverberation time should be near the optimum for the hall. Echoes are reduced by avoiding sweeping curved surfaces that could focus the sound and by breaking up large plane surfaces or covering them with soundabsorbing materials. Resonance is avoided by avoiding simple ratios for the main dimensions of the room, so that no one wavelength of sound is a factor of more than one of them. If the reverberation time is too long, speech will sound indistinct and music will be badly articulated, with one note persisting during the next. However, if it is too short, music sounds dead. It is long in a bare room with hard walls, and can be deliberately reduced by carpets, soft furnishings and soundabsorbent (‘acoustic’) felt. Reverberation times tend to be reduced by the presence of an audience and this must be taken into account in the design of the building. acoustoelectronic devices (electroacoustic devices) Devices in which electronic signals are converted into acoustic waves. Acoustoelectronic devices are used in constructing *delay lines and also in converting digital data from computers for transmission by telephone lines. acquired characteristics Features that are developed during the lifetime of an individual, e.g. the enlarged arm muscles of a tennis player. Such characteristics are not genetically controlled and cannot be passed on to the next generation. See also lamarckism; neo-lamarckism. acquired immune deÜciency syndrome See aids. Acrilan A trade name for a synthetic Übre. See acrylic resins. acrolein See propenal. acromegaly A chronic condition developing in adulthood due to overproduction of (or oversensitivity to) *growth hor-

mone, usually caused by a tumour in the pituitary gland. This leads to a gradual enlargement of the bones, causing characteristic coarsening of the facial features and large hands and feet.

acrosome See spermatozoon. acrylamide An inert gel (polyacrylamide) employed as a medium in *electrophoresis. It is used particularly in the separation of macromolecules, such as nucleic acids and proteins. acrylate See propenoate. acrylic acid See propenoic acid. acrylic resins Synthetic resins made by polymerizing esters or other derivatives of acrylic acid (propenoic acid). Examples are poly(propenonitrile) (e.g. Acrilan), and poly(methyl 2-methylpropenoate) (polymethylmethacrylate, e.g. Perspex). acrylonitrile See propenonitrile. ACTH (adrenocorticotrophic hormone; corticotrophin) A hormone, produced by the anterior *pituitary gland, that controls secretion of certain hormones (the *corticosteroids) by the adrenal glands. Its secretion, which is controlled by corticotrophin-releasing hormone and occurs in short bursts every few hours, is increased by stress. actin A contractile protein found in muscle tissue, in which it occurs in the form of Ülaments (called thin Ülaments). Each thin Ülament consists of two chains of globular actin molecules, around which is twisted a strand of *tropomyosin and interspersed *troponin. Units of muscle Übre (see sarcomere) consist of actin and *myosin Ülaments, which interact to bring about muscle contraction. Actin is also found in the microÜlaments that form part of the *cytoskeleton of all cells. actinic radiation Electromagnetic radiation that is capable of initiating a chemical reaction. The term is used especially of ultraviolet radiation and also to denote radiation that will affect a photographic emulsion. actinides See actinoids. actinium Symbol Ac. A silvery radioactive metallic element belonging to

a

actinium series

a

group 3 (formerly IIIA) of the periodic table; a.n. 89; mass number of most stable isotope 227 (half-life 21.7 years); m.p. 1050 ± 50°C; b.p. 3200°C (estimated). Actinium–227 occurs in natural uranium to an extent of about 0.715%. Actinium–228 (half-life 6.13 hours) also occurs in nature. There are 22 other artiÜcial isotopes, all radioactive and all with very short halflives. Its chemistry is similar to that of lanthanum. Its main use is as a source of alpha particles. The element was discovered by A. Debierne in 1899.

actinium series See radioactive series. Actinobacteria (Actinomycetes; Actinomycota) A phylum of Gram-positive mostly anaerobic nonmotile bacteria. Many species are fungus-like, with Ülamentous cells producing reproductive spores on aerial branches similar to the spores of certain moulds. The phylum includes bacteria of the genera Actinomyces, some species of which cause disease in animals (including humans); and Streptomyces, which are a source of many important antibiotics (including streptomycin). actinoid contraction A smooth decrease in atomic or ionic radius with increasing proton number found in the *actinoids. actinoids (actinides) A series of elements in the *periodic table, generally considered to range in atomic number from thorium (90) to lawrencium (103) inclusive. The actinoids all have two outer s-electrons (a 7s2 conÜguration), follow actinium, and are classiÜed together by the fact that increasing proton number corresponds to Ülling of the 5f level. In fact, because the 5f and 6d levels are close in energy the Ülling of the 5f orbitals is not smooth. The outer electron conÜgurations are as follows: 89 actinium (Ac) 6d17s2 90 thorium (Th) 6d27s2 91 protactinium (Pa) 5f26d17s2 92 uranium (Ur) 5f36d7s2 93 neptunium (Np) 5f 57s2 (or 5f 46d17s2) 94 plutonium (Pu) 5f 67s2 95 americium (Am) 5f 77s2 96 curium (Cm) 5f76d1s2 97 berkelium (Bk) 5f 86d7s2 (or 5f 97s2)

10 98 californium (Cf) 5f 107s2 99 einsteinium (Es) 5f 117s2 100 fermium (Fm) 5f 127s2 101 mendelevium (Md) 5f 137s2 102 nobelium (Nb) 5f 147s2 103 lawrencium (Lw) 5f 146d1s2 The Ürst four members (Ac to Ur) occur naturally. All are radioactive and this makes investigation difÜcult because of self-heating, short lifetimes, safety precautions, etc. Like the *lanthanoids, the actinoids show a smooth decrease in atomic and ionic radius with increasing proton number. The lighter members of the series (up to americium) have f-electrons that can participate in bonding, unlike the lanthanoids. Consequently, these elements resemble the transition metals in forming coordination complexes and displaying variable valency. As a result of increased nuclear charge, the heavier members (curium to lawrencium) tend not to use their inner f-electrons in forming bonds and resemble the lanthanoids in forming compounds containing the M3+ ion. The reason for this is pulling of these inner electrons towards the centre of the atom by the increased nuclear charge. Note that actinium itself does not have a 5f electron, but it is usually classiÜed with the actinoids because of its chemical similarities. See also transition elements.

actinometer Any of various instruments for measuring the intensity of electromagnetic radiation. Recent actinometers use the *photoelectric effect but earlier instruments depended either on the Ûuorescence produced by the radiation on a screen or on the amount of chemical change induced in some suitable substance. actinomorphy See radial symmetry. Actinomycetes See actinobacteria. action at a distance The direct interaction between bodies that are not in physical contact with each other. The concept involves the assumption that the interactions are instantaneous. This assumption is not consistent with the special theory of *relativity, which states that nothing (including interactions) can travel through space faster than the *speed of light in a vacuum. For this reason it is more logical to describe interactions be-

active site

11

action potential The change in electrical potential that occurs across a plasma membrane during the passage of a nerve *impulse. As an impulse travels in a wavelike manner along the *axon of a nerve, it causes a localized and transient switch in electric potential across the membrane from –60 mV (millivolts; the *resting potential) to +45 mV. The change in electric potential is caused by an inÛux of sodium ions. Nervous stimulation of a muscle Übre has a similar effect. action spectrum A graphical plot of the efÜciency of electromagnetic radiation in producing a photochemical reaction against the wavelength of the radiation used. For example, the action spectrum for photosynthesis using light shows a peak in the region 670–700 nm. This corresponds to a maximum absorption in the absorption *spectrum of chlorophylls in this region. activated adsorption Adsorption that involves an activation energy. This occurs in certain cases of chemisorption. activated alumina See aluminium hydroxide. activated charcoal See charcoal. activated complex The association of atoms of highest energy formed in the *transition state of a chemical reaction. activation analysis An analytical technique that can be used to detect most elements when present in a sample in milligram quantities (or less). In neutron activation analysis the sample is exposed to a Ûux of thermal neutrons in a nuclear reactor. Some of these neutrons are captured by nuclides in the sample to form nuclides of the same atomic number but a higher mass number. These newly formed nuclides emit gamma radiation, which can be used to identify the element present by means of a gamma-ray spectrometer. Activation analysis has also been employed using high-energy charged particles, such as protons or alpha particles. activation energy Symbol Ea. The min-

imum energy required for a chemical reaction to take place. In a reaction, the reactant molecules come together and chemical bonds are stretched, broken, and formed in producing the products. During this process the energy of the system increases to a maximum, then decreases to the energy of the products (see illustration). The activation energy is the difference between the maximum energy and the energy of the reactants; i.e. it is the energy barrier that has to be overcome for the reaction to proceed. The activation energy determines the way in which the rate of the reaction varies with temperature (see arrhenius equation). It is usual to express activation energies in joules per mole of reactants.

energy

tween bodies by *quantum Üeld theories or by the exchange of virtual particles (see virtual state) rather than theories based on action at a distance.

Ea

products ∆H

reactants

Reaction profile (for an endothermic reaction)

activator 1. A type of *transcription factor that enhances the transcription of a gene by binding to a region of DNA called an enhancer. Compare repressor. 2. A substance that – by binding to an allosteric site on an enzyme (see inhibition) – enables the active site of the enzyme to bind to the substrate. 3. Any compound that potentiates the activity of a drug or other foreign substance in the body. active device 1. An electronic component, such as a transistor, that is capable of ampliÜcation. 2. An artiÜcial *satellite that receives information and retransmits it after ampliÜcation. 3. A radar device that emits microwave radiation and provides information about a distant body by receiving a reÛection of this radiation. Compare passive device. active immunity *Immunity acquired due to the body’s response to a foreign antigen. active mass See mass action. active site (active centre) 1. A site on the surface of a catalyst at which activity occurs. 2. The site on the surface of an

a

active transport

a

*enzyme molecule that binds and acts on the substrate molecule. The properties of an active site are determined by the threedimensional arrangement of the polypeptide chains of the enzyme and their constituent amino acids. These govern the nature of the interaction that takes place and hence the degree of substrate speciÜcity and susceptibility to *inhibition.

active transport The movement of substances through membranes in living cells, often against a *concentration gradient: a process requiring metabolic energy. Organic molecules and inorganic ions are transported into and out of both cells and their organelles. The substance binds to a *transport protein embedded in the membrane, which carries it through the membrane and releases it on the opposite side. Active transport serves chieÛy to maintain the normal balance of ions in cells, especially the concentration gradients of sodium and potassium ions crucial to the activity of nerve and muscle cells. Compare facilitated diffusion. activity 1. Symbol a. A thermodynamic function used in place of concentration in equilibrium constants for reactions involving nonideal gases and solutions. For example, in a reaction AˆB+C the true equilibrium constant is given by K = aBaC /aA where aA, aB, and aC are the activities of the components, which function as concentrations (or pressures) corrected for nonideal behaviour. Activity coefÜcients (symbol γ) are deÜned for gases by γ = a/p (where p is pressure) and for solutions by γ = aX (where X is the mole fraction). Thus, the equilibrium constant of a gas reaction has the form Kp = γBpBγCpC /γApA The equilibrium constant of a reaction in solution is Kc = γBXBγCXC /γAXA The activity coefÜcients thus act as correction factors for the pressures or concentrations. See also fugacity. 2. Symbol A. The number of atoms of a radioactive substance that disintegrate per

12 unit time. The speciÜc activity (a) is the activity per unit mass of a pure radioisotope. See radiation units.

activity series See electromotive series. acyclic Describing a compound that does not have a ring in its molecules. acyclovir (acycloguanosine) A drug used to treat cold sores, shingles, genital blisters, or other lesions caused by herpesvirus infection. It is an analogue of the base guanine and acts by interfering with DNA replication of the virus. acyl anhydrides See acid anhydrides. acylation The process of introducing an acyl group (RCO–) into a compound. The usual method is to react an alcohol with an acyl halide or a carboxylic acid anhydride; e.g. RCOCl + R′OH → RCOOR′ + HCl The introduction of an acetyl group (CH3CO–) is acetylation, a process used for protecting –OH groups in organic synthesis.

acyl Üssion The breaking of the carbon–oxygen bond in an acyl group. It occurs in the hydrolysis of an *ester to produce an alcohol and a carboxylic acid. acylglycerol See glyceride. acyl group A group of the type RCO–, where R is an organic group. An example is the acetyl group CH3CO–. acyl halides (acid halides) Organic compounds containing the group –CO.X, where X is a halogen atom (see formula). Acyl chlorides, for instance, have the general formula RCOCl. The group RCO– is the acyl group. In systematic chemical nomenclature acyl-halide names end in the sufÜx -oyl; for example, ethanoyl chloride, CH3COCl. Acyl halides react readily with water, alcohols, phenols, and amines and are used in *acylation reactions. They are made by replacing the –OH group in a carboxylic acid by a halogen using a halogenating agent such as PCl5. R X

_ _ _C O

Acyl halide: X is a halogen atom

13

Ada A high-level computer programming language developed in the late 1970s for the US military. It was originally employed in missile control systems and is now used in various other real-time applications. Ada was named after Augusta Ada Lovelace (1815–52), the mathematician daughter of Lord Byron, who worked with Charles *Babbage on his mechanical computer, the ‘analytical engine’. Adams, John Couch (1819–92) British astronomer who became professor of astronomy and geometry at Cambridge University in 1858. He is best known for his prediction (1845) of the existence and position of the planet *Neptune, worked out independently the following year by Urbain Leverrier (1811–77). The planet was discovered in 1846 by Johann Galle (1812–1910), using Leverrier’s Ügures. Adams’s priority was not acknowledged. adaptation 1. (in evolution) Any change in the structure or functioning of an organism that makes it better suited to its environment. *Natural selection of inheritable adaptations ultimately leads to the development of new species. Increasing adaptation of a species to a particular environment tends to diminish its ability to adapt to any sudden change in that environment. 2. (in physiology) The alteration in the degree of sensitivity (either an increase or a decrease) of a sense organ to suit conditions more extreme than normally encountered. An example is the adjustment of the eye to vision in very bright or very dim light. adaptive radiation (divergent evolution) The evolution from one species of animals or plants of a number of different forms. As the original population increases in size it spreads out from its centre of origin to exploit new habitats and food sources. In time this results in a number of populations each adapted to its particular habitat: eventually these populations will differ from each other sufÜciently to become new species. A good example of this process is the evolution of the Australian marsupials into species adapted as carnivores, herbivores, burrowers, Ûiers, etc. On a smaller scale, the adaptive radiation of the Galapagos Ünches provided Darwin with crucial evi-

adenosine triphosphate dence for his theory of evolution (see darwin’s finches).

addition polymerization See polymerization. addition reaction A chemical reaction in which one molecule adds to another. Addition reactions occur with unsaturated compounds containing double or triple bonds, and may be *electrophilic or *nucleophilic. An example of electrophilic addition is the reaction of hydrogen chloride with an alkene, e.g. HCl + CH2:CH2 → CH3CH2Cl An example of nucleophilic addition is the addition of hydrogen cyanide across the carbonyl bond in aldehydes to form *cyanohydrins. Addition–elimination reactions are ones in which the addition is followed by elimination of another molecule (see condensation reaction).

additive A substance added to another substance or material to improve its properties in some way. Additives are often present in small amounts and are used for a variety of purposes, as in preventing corrosion, stabilizing polymers, etc. Food additives are used to enhance the taste and colour of foods and improve their texture and keeping qualities. See food preservation. additive process See colour. adduct A compound formed by an addition reaction. The term is used particularly for compounds formed by coordination between a Lewis acid (acceptor) and a Lewis base (donor). See acid. adenine A *purine derivative. It is one of the major component bases of *nucleotides and the nucleic acids *DNA and *RNA. adenosine A nucleoside comprising one adenine molecule linked to a d-ribose sugar molecule. The phosphate-ester derivatives of adenosine, AMP, ADP, and *ATP, are of fundamental biological importance as carriers of chemical energy. adenosine diphosphate (ADP) See atp. adenosine monophosphate (AMP) See atp. adenosine triphosphate See atp.

a

adenovirus

a

adenovirus One of a group of DNAcontaining viruses found in rodents, fowl, cattle, monkeys, and humans. In humans they produce acute respiratory-tract infections with symptoms resembling those of the common cold. They are also implicated in the formation of tumours (see oncogenic).

14 because the demagnetized state, being less ordered, involves more energy than the magnetized state. The extra energy can come only from the internal, or thermal, energy of the substance. It is possible to obtain temperatures as low as 0.005 K in this way.

adenylate cyclase The enzyme that catalyses the formation of *cyclic AMP. It is bound to the inner surface of the plasma membrane. Many hormones and other chemical messengers exert their physiological effects by increased synthesis of cyclic AMP through the activation of adenylate cyclase. The hormone binds to a receptor on the outer surface of the plasma membrane, which then activates adenylate cyclase on the inner surface via *G protein.

adiabatic process Any process that occurs without heat entering or leaving a system. In general, an adiabatic change involves a fall or rise in temperature of the system. For example, if a gas expands under adiabatic conditions, its temperature falls (work is done against the retreating walls of the container). The adiabatic equation describes the relationship between the pressure (p) of an ideal gas and its volume (V), i.e. pV γ = K, where γ is the ratio of the principal speciÜc *heat capacities of the gas and K is a constant.

ADH See antidiuretic hormone.

adipic acid See hexanedioic acid.

adhesive A substance used for joining surfaces together. Adhesives are generally colloidal solutions, which set to gels. There are many types including animal glues (based on collagen), vegetable mucilages, and synthetic resins (e.g. *epoxy resins).

adipose tissue A body tissue comprising cells containing *fat and oil. It is found chieÛy below the skin (see subcutaneous tissue) and around major organs (such as the kidneys and heart), acting as an energy reserve, providing insulation and protection, and generating heat. See brown fat; thermogenesis.

adiabatic approximation An approximation used in *quantum mechanics when the time dependence of parameters such as the inter-nuclear distance between atoms in a molecule is slowly varying. This approximation means that the solution of the *Schrödinger equation at one time goes continuously over to the solution at a later time. This approximation was formulated by Max Born and the Soviet physicist Vladimir Alexandrovich Fock (1898–1974) in 1928. The *Born– Oppenheimer approximation is an example of the adiabatic approximation. adiabatic demagnetization A technique for cooling a paramagnetic salt, such as potassium chrome alum, to a temperature near *absolute zero. The salt is placed between the poles of an electromagnet and the heat produced during magnetization is removed by liquid helium. The salt is then isolated thermally from the surroundings and the Üeld is switched off; the salt is demagnetized adiabatically and its temperature falls. This is

admittance Symbol Y. The reciprocal of *impedance. It is measured in siemens. adolescence The period in human development that occurs during the teenage years, between the end of childhood and the start of adulthood, and is characterized by various physical and emotional changes associated with development of the reproductive system. It starts at puberty, when the reproductive organs begin to function, and is marked by the start of menstruation (see menstrual cycle) in females and the appearance of the *secondary sexual characteristics in both sexes. In males the secondary sexual characteristics are controlled by the hormone testosterone and include deepening of the voice due to larynx enlargement, the appearance of facial and pubic hair, rapid growth of the skeleton and muscle, and an increase in *sebaceous gland secretions. In females the secondary sexual characteristics are controlled by oestrogens and include growth of the breasts,

15 broadening of the pelvis, redistribution of fat in the body, and appearance of pubic hair.

ADP See atp. adrenal cortex The outer layer of the *adrenal gland, in which several steroid hormones, the *corticosteroids, are produced. adrenal glands A pair of endocrine glands situated immediately above the kidneys (hence they are also known as the suprarenal glands). The inner portion of the adrenals, the medulla, secretes the hormones *adrenaline and *noradrenaline; the outer cortex secretes small amounts of sex hormones (*androgens and *oestrogens) and various *corticosteroids, which have a wide range of effects on the body. See also acth. adrenaline (epinephrine) A hormone, produced by the medulla of the *adrenal glands, that increases heart activity, improves the power and prolongs the action of muscles, and increases the rate and depth of breathing to prepare the body for ‘fright, Ûight, or Üght’. At the same time it inhibits digestion and excretion. Similar effects are produced by stimulation of the *sympathetic nervous system. Adrenaline can be administered by injection to relieve bronchial asthma and reduce blood loss during surgery by constricting blood vessels. adrenal medulla The inner part of the *adrenal gland, in which *adrenaline is produced. adrenergic 1. Describing a cell (especially a neuron) or a cell receptor that is stimulated by *adrenaline, *noradrenaline, or related substances. See adrenoceptor. 2. Describing a nerve Übre or neuron that releases adrenaline or noradrenaline when stimulated. Compare cholinergic. adrenoceptor (adrenoreceptor; adrenergic receptor) Any cell receptor that binds and is activated by the catecholamines adrenaline or noradrenaline. Adrenoceptors are therefore crucial in mediating the effects of catecholamines as neurotransmitters or hormones. There are two principal types of adrenoceptor, alpha (α) and

adsorbent beta (β). The alpha adrenoceptors fall into two main subtypes: α1-adrenoceptors, which mediate the contraction of smooth muscle and hence cause constriction of blood vessels; and α2-adrenoceptors, which occur, for example, in presynaptic neurons at certain nerve synapses, where they inhibit release of noradrenaline from the neuron. The beta adrenoceptors also have two main subtypes: β1-adrenoceptors, which stimulate cardiac muscle causing a faster and stronger heartbeat; and β2-adrenoceptors, which mediate relaxation of smooth muscle in blood vessels, bronchi, the uterus, bladder, and other organs. Activation of β2-adrenoceptors thus causes widening of the airways (bronchodilation) and blood vessels (vasodilation). See also beta blocker.

adrenocorticotrophic hormone See acth. Adrian, Edgar Douglas, Baron (1889–1977) British neurophysiologist, who became a professor at Cambridge in 1937, where he remained until his retirement. He is best known for his work on nerve impulses, establishing that messages are conveyed by changes in the frequency of the impulses. He shared the 1932 Nobel Prize for physiology or medicine with Sir Charles *Sherrington for this work. ADSL (asymmetric digital subscriber line) A mechanism by which *broadband communication via the Internet can be made available via pre-existing telephone lines, while allowing simultaneous use of the line for normal telephone calls. Data communication via ADSL is asymmetric in that upstream (transmitting) communication is slower than downstream (receiving) communication, typically half as fast. Commonly available downstream data rates in the UK are 512 Kbps, 1 Mbps, and 2 Mbps. Faster rates are available in other countries. ADSL coexists with standard telephone operation on the same line by the use of band separation Ülters at each telephone socket. adsorbate A substance that is adsorbed on a surface. adsorbent A substance on the surface of which a substance is adsorbed.

a

adsorption

a

adsorption The formation of a layer of gas, liquid, or solid on the surface of a solid or, less frequently, of a liquid. There are two types depending on the nature of the forces involved. In chemisorption a single layer of molecules, atoms, or ions is attached to the adsorbent surface by chemical bonds. In physisorption adsorbed molecules are held by the weaker *van der Waals’ forces. Adsorption is an important feature of surface reactions, such as corrosion, and heterogeneous catalysis. The property is also utilized in adsorption *chromatography. adsorption indicator (absorption indicator) A type of indicator used in reactions that involve precipitation. The yellow dye Ûuorescein is a common example, used for the reaction NaCl(aq) + AgNO3(aq) → AgCl(s) + NaNO3(aq) As silver nitrate solution is added to the sodium chloride, silver chloride precipitates. As long as Cl– ions are in excess, they adsorb on the precipitate particles. At the end point, no Cl– ions are left in solution and negative Ûuorescein ions are then adsorbed, giving a pink colour to the precipitate.

16 than others, whereas an omnidirectional aerial transmits and receives equally well in all directions.

aerobe See aerobic respiration. aerobic respiration A type of *respiration in which foodstuffs (usually carbohydrates) are completely oxidized to carbon dioxide and water, with the release of chemical energy, in a process requiring atmospheric oxygen. The reaction can be summarized by the equation: C6H12O6 + 6O2 → 6CO2 + 6H2O + energy The chemical energy released is stored mainly in the form of *ATP. The Ürst stage of aerobic respiration is *glycolysis, which takes place in the cytosol of cells and also occurs in fermentations and other forms of *anaerobic respiration. Further oxidation in the presence of oxygen is via the *Krebs cycle and *electron transport chain, enzymes for which are located in the *mitochondria of eukaryote cells. Most organisms have aerobic respiration (i.e. they are aerobes); exceptions include certain bacteria and yeasts.

aerodynamics The study of the motion of gases (particularly air) and the motion of solid bodies in air. Aerodynamics is particularly concerned with the motion and

adsorption isotherm An equation that describes how the amount of a substance adsorbed onto a surface depends on its pressure (if a gas) or its concentration (if in a solution), at a constant temperature. Several theoretical adsorption isotherms are used in surface chemistry with different assumptions about the surface and the adsorbed molecules.

lift rarefaction zone air

wing compression zone

section through an aircraft wing

advanced gas-cooled reactor (AGR) See nuclear reactor.

lift drag

adventitious Describing organs or other structures that arise in unusual positions. For example, ivy has adventitious roots growing from its stems. aerial (antenna) The part of a radio or television system from which radio waves are transmitted into the atmosphere or space (transmitting aerial) or by which they are received (receiving aerial). A directional or directive aerial is one in which energy is transmitted or received more effectively from some directions

thrust

weight forces on an aircraft

Aerodynamics

17 stability of aircraft. Another application of aerodynamics is to the *Ûight of birds and insects. The branch of aerodynamics concerned with the Ûow of gases through compressors, ducts, fans, oriÜces, etc., is called internal aerodynamics. Aerodynamic drag is the force that opposes the motion of a body moving relative to a gas and is a function of the density of the gas, the square of the relative velocity, the surface area of the body, and a quantity called the drag coefÜcient, which is a function of the *Reynolds number. Aerodynamic lift is an upward force experienced by a body moving through a gas and is a function of the same variables as aerodynamic drag.

aerogel A low-density porous transparent material that consists of more than 90% air. Usually based on metal oxides or silica, aerogels are used as drying agents and insulators. aerogenerator See wind power. aerosol A colloidal dispersion of a solid or liquid in a gas. The commonly used aerosol sprays contain an inert propellant liqueÜed under pressure. Halogenated alkanes containing chlorine and Ûuorine (*chloroÛuorocarbons, or CFCs) have been used in aerosol cans. This use has been criticized on the grounds that these compounds persist in the atmosphere and lead to depletion of the *ozone layer. aerospace The earth’s atmosphere and the space beyond it. aerotaxis See taxis. aestivation 1. (in zoology) A state of inactivity occurring in some animals, notably lungÜsh, during prolonged periods of drought or heat. Feeding, respiration, movement, and other bodily activities are considerably slowed down. See also dormancy. Compare hibernation. 2. (in botany) The arrangement of the parts of a Ûower bud, especially of the sepals and petals. aetiology The study of causes, especially the causes of medical conditions. afferent Carrying (nerve impulses, blood, etc.) from the outer regions of a body or organ towards its centre. The

age of the earth term is usually applied to types of nerve Übres or blood vessels. Compare efferent.

aÛatoxin Any of four related toxic compounds produced by the mould Aspergillus Ûavus. AÛatoxins bind to DNA and prevent replication and transcription. They can cause acute liver damage and cancers: humans may be poisoned by eating stored peanuts and cereals contaminated with the mould. AFM See atomic force microscope. afterbirth The *placenta, *umbilical cord, and *extraembryonic membranes, which are expelled from the womb after a mammalian fetus is born. In most nonhuman mammals the afterbirth, which contains nutrients and might otherwise attract predators, is eaten by the female. after-heat Heat produced by a nuclear reactor after it has been shut down. The after-heat is generated by radioactive substances formed in the fuel elements. agamospermy See apomixis. agar An extract of certain species of red seaweeds that is used as a gelling agent in microbiological *culture media, foodstuffs, medicines, and cosmetic creams and jellies. Nutrient agar consists of a broth made from beef extract or blood that is gelled with agar and used for the cultivation of bacteria, fungi, and some algae. agate A variety of *chalcedony that forms in rock cavities and has a pattern of concentrically arranged bands or layers that lie parallel to the cavity walls. These layers are frequently alternating tones of brownish-red. Moss agate does not show the same banding and is a milky chalcedony containing mosslike or dendritic patterns formed by inclusions of manganese and iron oxides. Agates are used in jewellery and for ornamental purposes. ageing See senescence. age of the earth The time since the earth emerged as a planet of the sun, estimated by *dating techniques to be about 4.6 × 109 years. The oldest known rocks on earth are estimated by their *radioactive age to be about 3.5 × 109 years old. The earth is older than this because of the

a

age of the universe

a

long time it took to cool. An estimate for the cooling time is included in the estimate for the age of the earth.

age of the universe A time determined by the reciprocal of the value of the *Hubble constant to be about 13.7 billion years. The calculation of the Hubble constant, and hence the age of the universe, depends on which theory of *cosmology is used. Usually, the age of the universe is calculated by assuming that the *expansion of the universe can be described by the *big-bang theory. agglutination The clumping together by antibodies of microscopic foreign particles, such as red blood cells or bacteria, so that they form a visible pellet-like precipitate. Agglutination is a speciÜc reaction, i.e. a particular antigen will only clump in the presence of its speciÜc antibody; it therefore provides a means of identifying unknown bacteria and determining *blood group. When blood of incompatible blood groups (e.g. group A and group B – see abo system) is mixed together agglutination of the red cells occurs (haemagglutination). This is due to the reaction between antibodies in the plasma (agglutinins) and *agglutinogens (antigens) on the surface of the red cells. agglutinogen Any of the antigens that are present on the outer surface of red blood cells (erythrocytes). There are more than 100 different agglutinogens and they form the basis for identifying the different *blood groups. Antibodies in the plasma, known as agglutinins, react with the agglutinogens in blood of an incompatible blood group (see agglutination). aggression Behaviour aimed at intimidating or injuring another animal of the same or a competing species. Aggression between individuals of the same species often starts with a series of ritualized displays or contests that can end at any stage if one of the combatants withdraws, leaving the victor with access to a disputed resource (e.g. food, a mate, or *territory) or with increased social dominance (see dominant). It is also often seen in *courtship. Aggression or threat displays usually appear to exaggerate the performer’s size or strength; for example, many Üsh erect their Üns and mammals and birds may

18 erect hairs or feathers. Special markings may be prominently exhibited, and intention movements may be made: dogs bare their teeth, for example. Some animals have evolved special structures for use in aggressive interactions (e.g. antlers in deer) but these are seldom used to cause actual injury; the opponent usually Ûees Ürst or adopts *appeasement postures. Fights ‘to the death’ are comparatively rare. See agonistic behaviour; display behaviour; ritualization.

Agnatha A subphylum or superclass of marine and freshwater vertebrates that lack jaws. They are Üshlike animals with cartilaginous skeletons and well-developed sucking mouthparts with horny teeth. The only living agnathans are lampreys and hagÜshes (class Cyclostomata), which are parasites or scavengers. Fossil agnathans, covered in an armour of bony plates, are the oldest known fossil vertebrates. They have been dated from the Silurian and Devonian periods, 440–345 million years ago. Compare gnathostomata. agonist A drug, hormone, neurotransmitter, or other signal molecule that forms a complex with a *receptor site, thereby triggering an active response from a cell. Compare antagonist. agonistic behaviour Any form of behaviour associated with *aggression, including threat, attack, *appeasement, or Ûight. It is often associated with defence of a territory; for example, a threat display by the defending individual is often met with an appeasement display from the intruder, thus avoiding harmful conÛict. AGR Advanced gas-cooled reactor. See nuclear reactor. agranulocyte Any white blood cell (see leucocyte) with a nongranular cytoplasm and a large spherical nucleus; *lymphocytes and *monocytes are examples. Agranulocytes are produced either in the lymphatic system or in the bone marrow and account for 30% of all leucocytes. Compare granulocyte. agriculture The study and practice of cultivating land for the growing of crops and the rearing of livestock. The increas-

air mass

19 ing demands for food production since the mid-20th century have seen many developments in agricultural technology and practices that have greatly increased crop and livestock production. However, these advances in modern intensive farming techniques have had their impact on the environment, particularly with increased use of *fertilizers and *pesticides. The now widespread practice of crop monoculture (in which one crop is grown densely over an extensive area) has required an increase in the use of *pesticides, as monoculture provides an ideal opportunity for crop pests. Monoculture also requires vast areas of land, which has meant that natural habitats have been destroyed. *Deforestation has resulted from the clearing of forests for crop production and cattle rearing. Advances in technology have included ploughing machines with hydraulic devices that can control the depth to which the soil is ploughed, and seed drills that automatically implant seeds in the soil so that ploughing is not necessary. Food supply in many lessdeveloped countries relies on subsistence farming, in which the crops and livestock produced are used solely to feed the farmer and his family. In such countries a system known as slash and burn is common, in which the vegetation in an area is cut down and then burnt, thus returning the minerals to the soil. The area can then be used for crop cultivation until the soil fertility drops, at which point it is then abandoned for a number of years and another site is cultivated. The selective *breeding of crop plants and farm animals has had an enormous impact on productivity in agriculture. Modern varieties of crop plants have increased nutritional value and greater resistance to disease, while animals have been selectively bred to enhance their yields of milk, meat, and other products. Developments in genetic engineering have enabled the introduction to commercial cultivation of genetically modiÜed crop plants, such as tomatoes and soya, which contain foreign genes to enhance crop growth, nutritional properties, or storage characteristics. Genetic modiÜcation can also confer resistance to herbicides, thereby allowing more effective weed control, as well as improved resis-

tance to insects and other pests and to diseases. The application of similar technology to animal production is being researched. See also genetically modified organisms (Feature).

Agrobacterium tumefaciens A Gramnegative soil bacterium that infects a wide range of plants and causes *galls, especially at the root/stem junction (crown gall). It is of interest because the bacterial cells contain a *plasmid, the Ti plasmid (tumour-inducing plasmid), a segment of which is transferred to cells of the plant host. This T-DNA (transfer DNA) segment, which comprises the genes responsible for the gall, becomes integrated into the genome of infected plant cells. Possession of the Ti plasmid has made A. tumefaciens an important tool in genetic engineering for the introduction of foreign genes into plant tissue. The tumour-inducing genes are usually replaced with the gene of interest, and a marker gene (e.g. the antibiotic resistance gene) is added to enable selection of transformed cells. See genetically modified organisms (Feature). AI 1. See artificial intelligence. 2. See artificial insemination. AIDS (acquired immune deÜciency syndrome) A disease of humans characterized by defective cell-mediated *immunity and increased susceptibility to infections. It is caused by the retrovirus *HIV (human immunodeÜciency virus). This infects and destroys helper *T cells, which are essential for combating infections. HIV is transmitted in blood, semen, and vaginal Ûuid; the major routes of infection are unprotected vaginal and anal intercourse, intravenous drug abuse, and the administration of contaminated blood and blood products. A person infected with HIV is described as HIV-positive; after the initial infection the virus can remain dormant for up to ten years before AIDS develops. *Antiviral drugs can delay the development of full-blown AIDS, in some cases for many years. air See earth’s atmosphere. air bladder See swim bladder. air mass (in meteorology) An area of the atmosphere that in the horizontal Üeld possesses more or less uniform properties,

a

air pollution

a

especially temperature and humidity, and extends for hundreds of kilometres. The transition zone at which one air mass meets another is known as a *front. Air masses develop over extensive areas of the earth’s surface, known as source regions, where conditions are sufÜciently uniform to impart similar characteristics to the overlying air. These areas are chieÛy areas of high pressure. As an air mass moves away from its source region it undergoes modiÜcation.

air pollution (atmospheric pollution) The release into the atmosphere of substances that cause a variety of harmful effects to the natural environment. Most air pollutants are gases that are released into the troposphere, which extends about 8 km above the surface of the earth. The burning of *fossil fuels, for example in power stations, is a major source of air pollution as this process produces such gases as sulphur dioxide and carbon dioxide. Released into the atmosphere, both these gases (especially carbon dioxide) contribute to the *greenhouse effect. Sulphur dioxide and nitrogen oxides, released in car exhaust fumes, are air pollutants that are responsible for the formation of *acid rain; nitrogen oxides also contribute to the formation of *photochemical smog. See also ozone layer; pollution. air sac 1. Any one of a series of thinwalled sacs in birds that are connected to the lungs and increase the efÜciency of ventilation. Some of the air sacs penetrate the internal cavities of bones. 2. A structural extension to the *trachea in insects, which increases the surface area available for the exchange of oxygen and carbon dioxide in respiration. alabaster See gypsum. alanine See amino acid. albedo 1. The ratio of the radiant Ûux reÛected by a surface to that falling on it. 2. The probability that a neutron entering a body of material will be reÛected back through the same surface as it entered. albinism Hereditary lack of pigmentation (see melanin) in an organism. Albino animals and human beings have no colour in their skin, hair, or eyes (the irises

20 appear pink from underlying blood vessels). The *allele responsible is *recessive to the allele for normal pigmentation.

albumen See albumin. albumin One of a group of globular proteins that are soluble in water but form insoluble coagulates when heated. Albumins occur in egg white (the protein component of which is known as albumen), blood, milk, and plants. Serum albumins, which constitute about 55% of blood plasma protein, help regulate the osmotic pressure and hence plasma volume. They also bind and transport fatty acids. αlactalbumin is a protein in milk. albuminous cell See companion cell. alburnum See sapwood. alcoholic fermentation See fermentation. alcohols Organic compounds that contain the –OH group. In systematic chemical nomenclature alcohol names end in the sufÜx -ol. Examples are methanol, CH3OH, and ethanol, C2H5OH. Primary alcohols have two hydrogen atoms on the carbon joined to the –OH group (i.e. they contain the group –CH2–OH); secondary alcohols have one hydrogen on this carbon (the other two bonds being to carbon atoms, as in (CH3)2CHOH); tertiary alcohols have no hydrogen on this carbon (as in (CH3)3COH): see formulae. The different types of alcohols may differ in the way they react chemically. For example, with potassium dichromate(VI) in sulphuric acid the following reactions occur primary alcohol → aldehyde → carboxylic acid secondary alcohol → ketone

_ _ _ _

OH H C H H primary alcohol (methanol) H

_ _ OH _ C _ CH

CH3

3

secondary alcohol (propan-2-ol)

_ _ OH C_ _ CH CH

CH3

3

3

tertiary alcohol (2-methylpropan-2-ol)

Examples of alcohols

algal bloom

21 tertiary alcohol – no reaction Other characteristics of alcohols are reaction with acids to give *esters and dehydration to give *alkenes or *ethers. Alcohols that have two –OH groups in their molecules are diols (or dihydric alcohols), those with three are triols (or trihydric alcohols), etc.

aldehydes Organic compounds that contain the group –CHO (the aldehyde group; i.e. a carbonyl group (C=O) with a hydrogen atom bound to the carbon atom). In systematic chemical nomenclature, aldehyde names end with the sufÜx -al. Examples of aldehydes are methanal (formaldehyde), HCOH, and ethanal (acetaldehyde), CH3CHO. Aldehydes are formed by oxidation of primary *alcohols; further oxidation yields carboxylic acids. They are reducing agents and tests for aldehydes include *Fehling’s test and *Tollens reagent. Aldehydes have certain characteristic addition and condensation reactions. With sodium hydrogensulphate(IV) they form addition compounds of the type [RCOH(SO3)H]– Na+. Formerly these were known as bisulphite addition compounds. They also form addition compounds with hydrogen cyanide to give *cyanohydrins and with alcohols to give *acetals and undergo condensation reactions to yield *oximes, *hydrazones, and *semicarbazones. Aldehydes readily polymerize. See also ketones. O R

aldehyde group

C H

Aldehyde structure

aldohexose See monosaccharide. aldol See aldol reaction. aldol reaction A reaction of aldehydes of the type 2RCH2CHO ˆ RCH2CH(OH)CHRCHO where R is a hydrocarbon group. The resulting compound is a hydroxy-aldehyde, i.e. an aldehyde–alcohol or aldol, containing alcohol (–OH) and aldehyde (–CHO) groups on adjacent carbon atoms. The reaction is base-catalysed, the Ürst step being the formation of a carbanion of the

type RHC–CHO, which adds to the carbonyl group of the other aldehyde molecule. For the carbanion to form, the aldehyde must have a hydrogen atom on the carbon next to the carbonyl group. Aldols can be further converted to other products; in particular, they are a source of unsaturated aldehydes. For example, the reaction of ethanal gives 3-hydroxybutenal (acetaldol): 2CH3CHO ˆ CH3CH(OH)CH2CHO This can be further dehydrated to 2-butenal (crotonaldehyde): CH3CH(OH)CH2CHO → H2O + CH3CH:CHCHO

aldose See monosaccharide. aldosterone A hormone produced by the adrenal glands (see corticosteroid) that controls excretion of sodium by the kidneys and thereby maintains the balance of salt and water in the body Ûuids. See also angiotensin. algae Any of various simple organisms that contain chlorophyll (and can therefore carry out photosynthesis) and live in aquatic habitats and in moist situations on land. The algal body may be unicellular or multicellular (Ülamentous, ribbonlike, or platelike). Formerly regarded as plants, algae are now classiÜed as members of the kingdom *Protoctista; they are assigned to separate phyla based primarily on the composition of the cell wall, the nature of the stored food reserves, and the other photosynthetic pigments present. See bacillariophyta; chlorophyta; phaeophyta; rhodophyta. The organisms formerly known as bluegreen algae are now classiÜed as bacteria (see cyanobacteria). algal bloom (bloom) The rapid increase in populations of algae and other phytoplankton, in particular the *cyanobacteria, that occurs in inland water systems, such as lakes. The density of the organisms may be such that it may prevent light from passing to lower depths in the water system. Blooms are caused by an increase in levels of nitrate, a mineral ion essential for algal and bacterial growth. The source of increased nitrate may be from agricultural *fertilizers, which are

a

algebra

a

leached into water systems from the land, or *sewage efÛuent. Blooms contribute to the eutrophication of water systems. See also eutrophic.

algebra The branch of mathematics in which variable quantities and numbers are represented by symbols. Statements are usually made in the form of equations, which are manipulated into convenient forms and solved according to a set of strictly logical rules. algebraic sum The total of a set of quantities paying due regard to sign, e.g. the algebraic sum of 3 and –4 is –1. Algol An early high-level blockstructured computer programming language. Algol 60 dates from about 1960. Algol 68, of 1968, is a more powerful abstract language. The Ünal version, Algol W, was the precursor of Pascal. The name is short for algorithmic language. algorithm A method of solving a problem, involving a Ünite series of steps. In computing practice the algorithm denotes the expression on paper of the proposed computing process (often by means of a Ûowchart) prior to the preparation of the program. If no algorithm is possible a *heuristic solution has to be sought. alicyclic compound A compound that contains a ring of atoms and is aliphatic. Cyclohexane, C6H12, is an example. alimentary canal (digestive tract; gut) A tubular organ in animals that is divided into a series of zones specialized for the ingestion, *digestion, and *absorption of food and for the elimination of indigestible material (see illustration). In most animals the canal has two openings, the mouth (for the intake of food) and the *anus (for the elimination of waste). Simple animals, such as cnidarians (e.g. Hydra and jellyÜsh) and Ûatworms, have only one opening to their alimentary canal, which must serve both functions. aliphatic compounds Organic compounds that are *alkanes, *alkenes, or *alkynes or their derivatives. The term is used to denote compounds that do not have the special stability of *aromatic compounds. All noncyclic organic com-

22 pounds are aliphatic. Cyclic aliphatic compounds are said to be alicyclic.

alizarin An orange-red dye, C14H8O4, which forms *lakes when heavy metal salts are added to its alkaline solutions. It occurs naturally in madder, but is generally synthesized from *anthraquinone. alkali A *base that dissolves in water to give hydroxide ions. alkali metals (group 1 elements) The elements of group 1 (formerly IA) of the *periodic table: lithium (Li), sodium (Na), potassium (K), rubidium (Rb), caesium (Cs), and francium (Fr). All have a characteristic electron conÜguration that is a noble gas structure with one outer s-electron. They are typical metals (in the chemical sense) and readily lose their outer electron to form stable M+ ions with noble-gas conÜgurations. All are highly reactive, with the reactivity (i.e. metallic character) increasing down the group. There is a decrease in ionization energy from lithium (520 kJ mol–1) to caesium (380 kJ mol–1). The second ionization energies are much higher and divalent ions are not formed. Other properties also change down the group. Thus, there is an increase in atomic and ionic radius, an increase in density, and a decrease in melting and boiling point. The standard electrode potentials are low and negative, although they do not show a regular trend because they depend both on ionization energy (which decreases down the group) and the hydration energy of the ions (which increases). All the elements react with water (lithium slowly; the others violently) and tarnish rapidly in air. They can all be made to react with chlorine, bromine, sulphur, and hydrogen. The hydroxides of the alkali metals are strongly alkaline (hence the name) and do not decompose on heating. The salts are generally soluble. The carbonates do not decompose on heating, except at very high temperatures. The nitrates (except for lithium) decompose to give the nitrite and oxygen: 2MNO3(s) → 2MNO2(s) + O2(g) Lithium nitrate decomposes to the oxide. In fact lithium shows a number of dissimilarities to the other members of group 1

alkaline-earth metals

23 and in many ways resembles magnesium (see diagonal relationship). In general, the stability of salts of oxo acids increases down the group (i.e. with increasing size of the M+ ion). This trend occurs because the smaller cations (at the top of the group) tend to polarize the oxo anion more effectively than the larger cations at the bottom of the group.

alkalimetry Volumetric analysis using standard solutions of alkali to determine the amount of acid present. alkaline 1. Describing an alkali. 2. De-

scribing a solution that has an excess of hydroxide ions (i.e. a pH greater than 7).

alkaline-earth metals (group 2 elements) The elements of group 2 (formerly IIA) of the *periodic table: beryllium (Be), magnesium (Mg), calcium (Ca), strontium (Sr), and barium (Ba). The elements are sometimes referred to as the ‘alkaline earths’, although strictly the ‘earths’ are the oxides of the elements. All have a characteristic electron conÜguration that is a noble-gas structure with two outer s-electrons. They are typical metals (in the chemical sense) and readily lose

salivary glands mouth

epiglottis

tongue

oesophagus (gullet)

trachea

stomach liver gall bladder

pyloric sphincter

bile duct

pancreas

pancreatic duct duodenum small intestine ileum

colon caecum appendix

rectum anus

The human alimentary canal

large intestine

a

alkaloid

a

both outer electrons to form stable M2+ ions; i.e. they are strong reducing agents. All are reactive, with the reactivity increasing down the group. There is a decrease in both Ürst and second ionization energies down the group. Although there is a signiÜcant difference between the Ürst and second ionization energies of each element, compounds containing univalent ions are not known. This is because the divalent ions have a smaller size and larger charge, leading to higher hydration energies (in solution) or lattice energies (in solids). Consequently, the overall energy change favours the formation of divalent compounds. The third ionization energies are much higher than the second ionization energies, and trivalent compounds (containing M3+) are unknown. Beryllium, the Ürst member of the group, has anomalous properties because of the small size of the ion; its atomic radius (0.112 nm) is much less than that of magnesium (0.16 nm). From magnesium to radium there is a fairly regular increase in atomic and ionic radius. Other regular changes take place in moving down the group from magnesium. Thus, the density and melting and boiling points all increase. Beryllium, on the other hand, has higher boiling and melting points than calcium and its density lies between those of calcium and strontium. The standard electrode potentials are negative and show a regular small decrease from magnesium to barium. In some ways beryllium resembles aluminium (see diagonal relationship). All the metals are rather less reactive than the alkali metals. They react with water and oxygen (beryllium and magnesium form a protective surface Ülm) and can be made to react with chlorine, bromine, sulphur, and hydrogen. The oxides and hydroxides of the metals show the increasing ionic character in moving down the group: beryllium hydroxide is amphoteric, magnesium hydroxide is only very slightly soluble in water and is weakly basic, calcium hydroxide is sparingly soluble and distinctly basic, strontium and barium hydroxides are quite soluble and basic. The hydroxides decompose on heating to give the oxide and water:

24 M(OH)2(s) → MO(s) + H2O(g) The carbonates also decompose on heating to the oxide and carbon dioxide: MCO3(s) → MO(s) + CO2(g) The nitrates decompose to give the oxide: 2M(NO3)2(s) → 2MO(s) + 4NO2(g) + O2(g) As with the *alkali metals, the stability of salts of oxo acids increases down the group. In general, salts of the alkalineearth elements are soluble if the anion has a single charge (e.g. nitrates, chlorides). Most salts with a doubly charged anion (e.g. carbonates, sulphates) are insoluble. The solubilities of salts of a particular acid tend to decrease down the group. (Solubilities of hydroxides increase for larger cations.)

alkaloid One of a group of nitrogenous organic compounds derived from plants and having diverse pharmacological properties. Alkaloids include morphine, cocaine, atropine, quinine, and caffeine, most of which are used in medicine as analgesics (pain relievers) or anaesthetics. Some alkaloids are poisonous, e.g. strychnine and coniine, and *colchicine inhibits cell division. alkanal An aliphatic aldehyde. alkanes (parafÜns) Saturated hydrocarbons with the general formula CnH2n+2. In systematic chemical nomenclature alkane names end in the sufÜx -ane. They form a *homologous series (the alkane series) methane (CH4), ethane (C2H6), propane (C3H8), butane (C4H10), pentane (C5H12), etc. The lower members of the series are gases; the high-molecular weight alkanes are waxy solids. Alkanes are present in natural gas and petroleum. They can be made by heating the sodium salt of a carboxylic acid with soda lime: RCOO–Na+ + Na+OH– → Na2CO3 + RH Other methods include the *Wurtz reaction and *Kolbe’s method. Generally the alkanes are fairly unreactive. They form haloalkanes with halogens when irradiated with ultraviolet radiation.

alkanol An aliphatic alcohol. alkenes (oleÜnes; oleÜns) Unsaturated hydrocarbons that contain one or more

allele

25

_ _ _ _ _

_ _ H _ H_ H C C C C _H _ H H

H

H

H

H

_ C _ C _C_ C _ H

_ _ _ _ _ _

H

H

H

H

but-1-ene

but-2-ene

H

Butene isomers

double carbon–carbon bonds in their molecules. In systematic chemical nomenclature alkene names end in the sufÜx -ene. Alkenes that have only one double bond form a homologous series (the alkene series) starting ethene (ethylene), CH2:CH2, propene, CH3CH:CH2, etc. The general formula is CnH2n. Higher members of the series show isomerism depending on position of the double bond; for example, butene (C4H8) has two isomers, which are (1) but-1-ene (C2H5CH:CH2) and (2) but-2ene (CH3CH:CHCH3): see formulae. Alkenes can be made by dehydration of alcohols (passing the vapour over hot pumice): RCH2CH2OH – H2O → RCH:CH2 An alternative method is the removal of a hydrogen atom and halogen atom from a haloalkane by potassium hydroxide in hot alcoholic solution: RCH2CH2Cl + KOH → KCl + H2O + RCH:CH2 Alkenes typically undergo *addition reactions to the double bond. See also hydrogenation; oxo process; ozonolysis; ziegler process.

alkoxides Compounds formed by reaction of alcohols with sodium or potassium metal. Alkoxides are saltlike compounds containing the ion R–O–. alkyd resin A type of *polyester resin used in paints and other surface coating. The original alkyd resins were made by copolymerizing phthalic anhydride with glycerol, to give a brittle cross-linked polymer. The properties of such resins can be modiÜed by adding monobasic acids or alcohols during the polymerization. alkylation A chemical reaction that introduces an *alkyl group into an organic

molecule. The *Friedel–Crafts reaction results in alkylation of aromatic compounds.

alkylbenzenes Organic compounds that have an alkyl group bound to a benzene ring. The simplest example is methylbenzene (toluene), CH3C6H5. Alkyl benzenes can be made by the *Friedel– Crafts reaction. alkyl group A group obtained by removing a hydrogen atom from an alkane, e.g. methyl group, CH3–, derived from methane. alkyl halides See haloalkanes. alkynes (acetylenes) Unsaturated hydrocarbons that contain one or more triple carbon–carbon bonds in their molecules. In systematic chemical nomenclature alkyne names end in the sufÜx -yne. Alkynes that have only one triple bond form a *homologous series: ethyne (acetylene), CH≡CH, propyne, CH3CH≡CH, etc. They can be made by the action of potassium hydroxide in alcohol solution on haloalkanes containing halogen atoms on adjacent carbon atoms; for example: RCHClCH2Cl + 2KOH → 2KCl + 2H2O + RCH≡CH Like *alkenes, alkynes undergo addition reactions.

allantois One of the membranes that develops in embryonic reptiles, birds, and mammals as a growth from the hindgut. It acts as a urinary bladder for the storage of waste excretory products in the egg (in reptiles and birds) and as a means of providing the embryo with oxygen (in reptiles, birds, and mammals) and food (in mammals; see placenta). See also extraembryonic membranes. allele (allelomorph) One of the alternative forms of a gene. In a diploid cell there are usually two alleles of any one gene (one from each parent), which occupy the same relative position (*locus) on *homologous chromosomes. These alleles may be the same, or one allele may be *dominant to the other (known as the *recessive), i.e. it determines which aspects of a particular characteristic the organism will display. Within a population

a

allelomorph

a

there may be many alleles of a gene; each has a unique nucleotide sequence.

allelomorph See allele. allelopathy The secretion by plants of chemicals, such as phenolic and terpenoid compounds, that inhibit the growth or germination of other plants, with which they are competing. For example, the aromatic oils released by certain shrubs of the Californian chaparral pass into the soil and inhibit the growth of herbaceous species nearby. Some plants produce chemicals that are toxic to grazing herbivorous animals. allenes Compounds that contain the group >C=C=C800°C) to produce oxygen 2BaO2 → 2BaO + O2

Britannia metal A silvery alloy consisting of 80–90% tin, 5–15% antimony, and sometimes small percentages of copper, lead, and zinc. It is used in bearings and some domestic articles. British thermal unit (Btu) The Imperial unit of heat, being originally the heat required to raise the temperature of 1lb of water by 1°F. 1 Btu is now deÜned as 1055.06 joules. broadband Communication by a system that supports a wide range of frequencies, so that identical messages can be carried simultaneously. See also adsl. broken symmetry A situation in which the lowest-energy state of a many-body system or *vacuum state of a relativistic *quantum Üeld theory has a lower symmetry than the equations deÜning the system. Examples in solid-state physics include ferromagnetism, antiferromagnetism, and superconductivity. In particle physics, the Weinberg–Salam model (see electroweak theory) is an important example of a relativistic quantum Üeld theory with broken symmetry. A result associated with broken symmetry is Goldstone’s theorem. This states that a relativistic quantum Üeld theory having continuous symmetry that is broken must include the existence of massless particles called Goldstone bosons. In many-body theory Goldstone bosons are *collective excitations. An exception to Goldstone’s theorem is provided in the case of broken *gauge theories, such as the Weinberg–Salam model, in which the Goldstone bosons become massive bosons known as *Higgs bosons. In many-body theory, long-range forces provide the anal-

ogous exception to Goldstone’s theorem, with the Higgs bosons being excitations with a nonzero gap.

bromate A salt or ester of a bromic acid. bromic(I) acid (hypobromous acid) A yellow liquid, HBrO. It is a weak acid and a strong oxidizing agent. bromic(V) acid A colourless liquid, HBrO3, made by adding sulphuric acid to barium bromate. It is a strong acid. bromide See halide. bromination A chemical reaction in which a bromine atom is introduced into a molecule. See also halogenation. bromine Symbol Br. A *halogen element; a.n. 35; r.a.m. 79.909; r.d. 3.13; m.p. –7.2°C; b.p. 58.78°C. It is a red volatile liquid at room temperature, having a red-brown vapour. Bromine is obtained from brines in the USA (displacement with chlorine); a small amount is obtained from sea water in Anglesey. Large quantities are used to make 1,2dibromoethane as a petrol additive. It is also used in the manufacture of many other compounds. Chemically, it is intermediate in reactivity between chlorine and iodine. It forms compounds in which it has oxidation states of 1, 3, 5, or 7. The liquid is harmful to human tissue and the vapour irritates the eyes and throat. The element was discovered in 1826 by Antoine Balard. bromoethane (ethyl bromide) A colourless Ûammable liquid, C2H5Br; r.d. 1.46; m.p. –119°C; b.p. 38.4°C. It is a typical *haloalkane, which can be prepared from ethene and hydrogen bromide. Bromoethane is used as a refrigerant. bromoform See tribromomethane; haloforms. bromomethane (methyl bromide) A colourless volatile nonÛammable liquid, CH3Br; r.d. 1.68; m.p. –93°C; b.p. 3.56°C. It is a typical *haloalkane. bromothymol blue An acid–base *indicator that is yellow in acid solutions and blue in alkaline solutions. It changes colour over the pH range 6–8. bronchiole A Üne respiratory tube in

b

bronchus

b

114

the lungs of reptiles, birds, and mammals. It is formed by the subdivision of a *bronchus and in reptiles and mammals it terminates in a number of *alveoli.

80 times the mass of Jupiter. It has been suggested that brown dwarfs may contribute to the *missing mass of the universe.

bronchus (bronchial tube) One of the major air tubes in the *lung. The *trachea divides into two main bronchi, one for each lung, which split into smaller bronchi and then into *bronchioles. The walls of the bronchi are stiffened by rings of cartilage.

brown earth (brown forest soil) A type of soil that is characteristic of those midlatitude parts of the world that were originally covered with deciduous woodland. It is rich in organic matter derived from the annual leaf fall of deciduous trees and from associated shrubs, herbs, and grasses. Brown earths occur in the NE USA, N China, central Japan, and NW and central Europe. They are important agriculturally, possessing a good crumb structure, mild acidity, and free drainage, and consequently most of the original forest has long since been cleared for agricultural use.

bronze Any of a group of alloys of copper and tin, sometimes with lead and zinc present. The amount of tin varies from 1% to 30%. The alloy is hard and easily cast and extensively used in bearings, valves, and other machine parts. Various improved bronzes are produced by adding other elements; for instance, phosphor bronzes contain up to 1% phosphorus. In addition certain alloys of copper and metals other than tin are called bronzes – aluminium bronze is a mixture of copper and aluminium. Other special bronzes include *bell metal, *gun metal, and *beryllium bronze. Brown, Robert (1773–1858) British botanist, born in Scotland. After serving as an army medical ofÜcer he met botanist Joseph Banks (1743–1820) in 1798. Three years later Banks recommended him as naturalist on a survey of the Australian coast, during which he collected 4000 plant specimens; it took him Üve years to classify them. During this work he was the Ürst to distinguish between gymnosperms and angiosperms. Then in 1827, while observing pollen grains in water, he discovered *Brownian movement. brown algae See phaeophyta. brown dwarf An astronomical object with a mass intermediate between the mass of a planet and that of a small star. The mass of a brown dwarf is large enough to generate energy by gravitational pressure, but not large enough to sustain nuclear fusion. The energy is radiated as electromagnetic radiation. Brown dwarfs are faint objects, which are expected to shine for about 100 million years before cooling. Their masses lie between a few times the mass of Jupiter and

deciduous woodland vegetation litter layer

horizon A

grey-brown porous crumb structure

B

transition to parent material

C

Brown earth profile

brown fat A darker coloured region of *adipose tissue found in newborn and hibernating animals (in which it may also be called the hibernating gland). Compared to normal white *fat, deposits of brown fat are more richly supplied with blood vessels and have numerous mitochondria (hence the brown colour, due to the high concentrations of cytochrome oxidase). They can also be more rapidly converted to heat energy – a process that

Bryozoa

115 takes place in the fat cells themselves – especially during arousal from hibernation and during cold stress in young animals. Since the deposits are strategically placed near major blood vessels, the heat they generate warms the blood returning to the heart. Some types of obesity in humans may be linked to a lack of brown fat in affected individuals. See thermogenesis.

Brownian movement The continuous random movement of microscopic solid particles (of about 1 micrometre in diameter) when suspended in a Ûuid medium. First observed by Robert Brown in 1827 when studying pollen grains in water, it was originally thought to be the manifestation of some vital force. It was later recognized to be a consequence of bombardment of the pollen by the continually moving molecules of the liquid. The smaller the particles the more extensive is the motion. The effect is also visible in particles of smoke suspended in a still gas and in the material of dead cells. brown-ring test A test for ionic nitrates. The sample is dissolved and iron(II) sulphate solution added in a test tube. Concentrated sulphuric acid is then added slowly so that it forms a separate layer. A brown ring (of Fe(NO)SO4) at the junction of the liquids indicates a positive result. brucite A mineral form of *magnesium hydroxide, Mg(OH)2. brush An electrical contact to a moving commutator on a motor or generator. It is made of a specially prepared form of carbon and is kept in contact with the moving part by means of a spring. brush border A region of surface epithelium that possesses densely packed microvilli (see microvillus), rather like the bristles of a brush. This greatly increases the surface area of the epithelium and facilitates the absorption of materials. Brush borders are found in the convoluted tubules of the kidney and in the lining of the small intestine. brush discharge A luminous discharge from a conductor that takes the form of luminous branching threads that penetrate into the surrounding gas. It is a form of *corona and it occurs when the

electric Üeld near the surface of the conductor exceeds a certain value but is not sufÜciently high for a spark to appear.

brusselator A type of chemical reaction mechanism that leads to an *oscillating reaction. It involves the conversion of reactants A and B into products C and B by a series of four steps: A→X 2X + Y → 3Y B+X→Y+C X→D Autocatalysis occurs as in the *Lotka– Volterra mechanism and the *oregonator. If the concentrations of A and B are maintained constant, the concentrations of X and Y oscillate with time. A graph of the concentration of X against that of Y is a closed loop (the limit cycle of the reaction). The reaction settles down to this limit cycle whatever the initial concentrations of X and Y, i.e. the limit cycle is an attractor for the system. The reaction mechanism is named after the city of Brussels, where the research group that discovered it is based.

Bryophyta A phylum of simple plants – the mosses – possessing no vascular tissue and rudimentary rootlike organs (rhizoids). They grow in a variety of damp habitats, from fresh water to rock surfaces. Some use other plants for support. Mosses show a marked *alternation of generations between gamete-bearing forms (gametophytes) and spore-bearing forms (sporophytes): they possess erect or prostrate leafy stems (the gametophyte generation, which is *haploid); these give rise to leaÛess stalks bearing capsules (the sporophyte generation, which is *diploid), the latter being dependent on the former for water and nutrients. Spores formed in the capsules are released and grow to produce new plants. Formerly, this phylum also included the liverworts (see hepatophyta) and the mosses were classiÜed as a class (Musci) of the Bryophyta. The term ‘bryophytes’ is still used informally to refer to both the mosses and the liverworts. Bryozoa (Ectoprocta) A phylum of aquatic, mainly marine, invertebrates –

b

BSE

b

the moss animals and sea mats. They live in colonies, 50 cm or more across, which are attached to rocks, seaweeds, or shells. The individuals making up the colonies are about 1 mm long and superÜcially resemble cnidarian *polyps, with a mouth surrounded by ciliated tentacles that trap minute particles of organic matter in the water. Some have a horny or calcareous outer skeleton into which the body can be withdrawn.

BSE See bovine spongiform encephalopathy. bubble chamber A device for detecting ionizing radiation. It consists of a chamber containing a liquid, often hydrogen, kept at slightly above its boiling point at a preliminary pressure that is high enough to prevent boiling. Immediately before the passage of the ionizing particles the pressure is reduced, and the particles then act as centres for the formation of bubbles, which can be photographed to obtain a record of the particles’ tracks. The device was invented in 1952 by Donald Glaser. Compare cloud chamber.

116 (1895–1983) because of the resemblance of the structure to the geodesic dome, which Fuller invented. The molecules are informally called buckyballs; more formally, the substance itself is also called fullerene. The substance is a yellow crystalline solid (fullerite), soluble in benzene. Various fullerene derivatives are known in which organic groups are attached to carbon atoms on the sphere. In addition, it is possible to produce novel enclosure compounds by trapping metal ions within the C60 cage. Some of these have semiconducting properties. The electric-arc method of producing C60 also leads to a smaller number of fullerenes such as C70, which have less symmetrical molecular structures. It is also possible to produce forms of carbon in which the atoms are linked in a cylindrical, rather than spherical, framework with a diameter of a few nanometres. They are known as buckytubes (or nanotubes).

buccal cavity (oral cavity) The mouth cavity: the beginning of the *alimentary canal, which leads to the pharynx and (in vertebrates) to the oesophagus. In vertebrates it is separated from the nasal cavity by the *palate. In mammals it contains the tongue and teeth, which assist in the mechanical breakdown of food, and the openings of the *salivary gland ducts. Buchner funnel A type of funnel with an internal perforated tray on which a Ûat circular Ülter paper can be placed, used for Ültering by suction. It is named after the German chemist Eduard Buchner (1860–1917). buckminsterfullerene A form of carbon composed of clusters of 60 carbon atoms bonded together in a polyhedral structure composed of pentagons and hexagons (see illustration). Originally it was identiÜed in 1985 in products obtained by Üring a high-power laser at a graphite target. It can be made by an electric arc struck between graphite electrodes in an inert atmosphere. The molecule, C60, was named after the US architect Richard Buckminster Fuller

Buckminsterfullerene structure

buckyball See buckminsterfullerene. buckytube See buckminsterfullerene. bud 1. (in botany) A condensed immature shoot with a short stem bearing small folded or rolled leaves. The outer leaves of a bud are often scalelike and protect the delicate inner leaves. A terminal (or apical) bud exists at the tip of a stem or branch while axillary (or lateral) buds develop in the *axils of leaves. However, in certain circumstances buds can be produced anywhere on the surface of a plant.

bulb

117 Some buds remain dormant, but may become active if the terminal bud is removed. It is common gardening practice to remove the terminal buds of some shoots to induce the development of lateral shoots from axillary buds. See also apical dominance. 2. (in biology) An outgrowth from a parent organism that breaks away and develops into a new individual in the process of *budding.

budding 1. (in biology) A method of asexual reproduction in which a new individual is derived from an outgrowth (bud) that becomes detached from the body of the parent. In animals the process is also called gemmation; it is common in cnidarians (e.g. Hydra) and also occurs in some sponges and other invertebrates. Among fungi, budding is characteristic of the yeasts. 2. (in horticulture) A method of grafting in which a bud of the scion is inserted onto the stock, usually beneath the bark. buffer A solution that resists change in pH when an acid or alkali is added or when the solution is diluted. Acidic buffers consist of a weak acid with a salt of the acid. The salt provides the negative ion A–, which is the conjugate base of the acid HA. An example is carbonic acid and sodium hydrogencarbonate. Basic buffers have a weak base and a salt of the base (to provide the conjugate acid). An example is ammonia solution with ammonium chloride. In an acidic buffer, for example, molecules HA and ions A– are present. When acid is added most of the extra protons are removed by the base: A– + H+ → HA

buffer does not change much during dilution. In the laboratory, buffers are used to prepare solutions of known stable pH. Natural buffers occur in living organisms, where the biochemical reactions are very sensitive to change in pH (see acid–base balance). The main natural buffers are H2CO3/HCO3– and H2PO4–/HPO42–. Buffer solutions are also used in medicine (e.g. in intravenous injections), in agriculture, and in many industrial processes (e.g. dyeing, fermentation processes, and the food industry).

bugs See hemiptera. bulb An underground plant organ that enables a plant to survive from one growing season to the next. It is a modiÜed shoot with a short Ûattened stem. A termiterminal bud

scale leaf

swollen leaf bases

winter

foliage leaves and flowers develop from terminal bud leaf bases shrivel as food used for growing plant

axillary bud

When base is added, most of the extra hydroxide ions are removed by reaction with undissociated acid:

spring

OH– + HA → A– + H2O Thus, the addition of acid or base changes the pH very little. The hydrogen-ion concentration in a buffer is given by the expression

withered foliage leaves swelling leaf bases forming new bulb

new bud

Ka = [H+] = [A–]/[HA] i.e. it depends on the ratio of conjugate base to acid. As this is not altered by dilution, the hydrogen-ion concentration for a

flattened stem

autumn

Development of a bulb

b

bulbil

b

nal bud develops at the centre of its upper surface, surrounded by swollen leaf bases that contain food stored from the previous growing season. Papery brown scale leaves cover the outside of the bulb. The stored food is used in the growing season when the terminal bud produces foliage leaves and Ûowers. The new leaves photosynthesize and some of the manufactured food passes into the leaf bases forming a new bulb (see illustration). If more than one bud develops, then additional bulbs form, resulting in vegetative propagation. Examples of bulb-forming plants are daffodil, onion, and tulip. Compare corm.

bulbil A small bulblike organ that may develop in place of a Ûower, from an axillary bud, or at the base of a stem in certain plants. If it becomes detached it develops into a new plant. bulk modulus See elastic modulus. bulla The rounded hollow projection of bone from the skull that encloses the *middle ear in mammals. bumping Violent boiling of a liquid caused by superheating so that bubbles form at a pressure above atmospheric pressure. It can be prevented by putting pieces of porous pot in the liquid to enable bubbles of vapour to form at the normal boiling point. bundle of His The specialized cardiac muscle Übres in the mammalian heart that receive electrical stimuli from the *atrioventricular node and transmit them throughout the network of *Purkyne Übres. This allows the excitation to reach all parts of the ventricles rapidly and initiates a wave of contraction to expel blood into the aorta and pulmonary artery. It is named after Wilhelm His (1831–1904). Bunsen, Robert Wilhelm (1811–99) German chemist, who held professorships at Kassel, Marburg, and Heidelberg. His early researches on arsenic-containing compounds cost him an eye in an explosion. He then turned to gas analysis and spectroscopy, enabling him and *Kirchhoff to discover the elements *caesium (1860) and *rubidium (1861). He also popularized the use of the *Bunsen burner. Bunsen burner A laboratory gas burner

118 having a vertical metal tube into which the gas is led, with a hole in the side of the base of the tube to admit air. The amount of air can be regulated by a sleeve on the tube. When no air is admitted the Ûame is luminous and smoky. With air, it has a faintly visible hot outer part (the oxidizing part) and an inner blue cone where combustion is incomplete (the cooler reducing part of the Ûame). The device is named after Robert Bunsen, who used a similar device (without a regulating sleeve) in 1855.

Bunsen cell A *primary cell consisting of a zinc cathode immersed in dilute sulphuric acid and a carbon anode immersed in concentrated nitric acid. The electrolytes are separated by a porous pot. The cell gives an e.m.f. of about 1.9 volts. buoyancy The upward thrust on a body immersed in a Ûuid. This force is equal to the weight of the Ûuid displaced (see archimedes’ principle). burette A graduated glass tube with a tap at one end leading to a Üne outlet tube, used for delivering known volumes of a liquid (e.g. in titration). Burnet, Sir Frank Macfarlane (1899–1985) Australian virologist, who spent his working life at the Walter and Eliza Hall Institute in Melbourne. In the early 1930s he developed a method of growing inÛuenza virus in chick embryos. He later discovered that immunological tolerance (failure of the immune response) required repeated exposure to the antigen. For this work he shared the 1960 Nobel Prize for physiology or medicine with Sir Peter *Medawar. He also proposed the *clonal selection theory. bus A set of conducting paths – wires or optical Übres – connecting several components of a computer system and allowing the components to send signals to each other. The components take it in turns to transmit. buta-1,3-diene (butadiene) A colourless gaseous hydrocarbon, CH2:CHCH:CH2; m.p. –109°C; b.p. –4.5°C. It is made by catalytic dehydrogenation of butane (from petroleum or natural gas) and polymerized in the production of synthetic rubbers. The compound is a conjugated

by-product

119 *diene in which the electrons in the pi orbitals are partially delocalized over the whole molecule. It can have trans and cis forms, the latter taking part in *Diels– Alder reactions.

butanal (butyraldehyde) A colourless Ûammable liquid aldehyde, C3H7CHO; r.d. 0.8; m.p. –99°C; b.p. 75.7°C. butane A gaseous hydrocarbon, C4H10; d. 0.58 g cm–3; m.p. –138°C; b.p. 0°C. Butane is obtained from petroleum (from reÜnery gas or by cracking higher hydrocarbons). The fourth member of the *alkane series, it has a straight chain of carbon atoms and is isomeric with 2methylpropane (CH3CH(CH3)CH3, formerly called isobutane). It can easily be liqueÜed under pressure and is supplied in cylinders for use as a fuel gas. It is also a raw material for making buta-1,3-diene (for synthetic rubber). butanedioic acid (succinic acid) A colourless crystalline fatty acid, (CH2)2(COOH)2; r.d. 1.6; m.p. 185°C; b.p. 235°C. A weak carboxylic acid, it is produced by fermentation of sugar or ammonium tartrate and used as a sequestrant and in making dyes. It occurs in living organisms as an intermediate in metabolism, especially in the *Krebs cycle. butanoic acid (butyric acid) A colourless liquid water-soluble acid, C3H7COOH; r.d. 0.96; b.p. 163°C. It is a weak acid (Ka = 1.5 × 10–5 mol dm–3 at 25°C) with a rancid odour. Its esters are present in butter and in human perspiration. The acid is used to make esters for Ûavourings and perfumery. butanol Either of two aliphatic alcohols with the formula C4H9OH. Butan-1-ol, CH3(CH2)3OH, is a primary alcohol; r.d. 0.81; m.p. –89.5°C; b.p. 117.3°C. Butan-2ol, CH3CH(OH)C2H5, is a secondary alcohol; r.d. 0.81; m.p. –114.7°C; b.p. 100°C. Both are colourless volatile liquids obtained from butane and are used as solvents. butanone (methyl ethyl ketone) A colourless Ûammable water-soluble liquid, CH3COC2H5; r.d. 0.8; m.p. –86.4°C; b.p. 79.6°C. It can be made by the catalytic oxidation of butane and is used as a solvent.

butenedioic acid Either of two isomers with the formula HCOOHC:CHCOOH. Both compounds can be regarded as derivatives of ethene in which a hydrogen atom on each carbon has been replaced by a –COOH group. The compounds show cis–trans isomerism. The trans form is fumaric acid (r.d. 1.64; sublimes at 165°C) and the cis form is maleic acid (r.d. 1.59; m.p. 139–140°C). Both are colourless crystalline compounds used in making synthetic resins. The cis form is rather less stable than the trans form and converts to the trans form at 120°C. Unlike the trans form it can eliminate water on heating to form a cyclic anhydride containing a –CO.O.CO– group (maleic anhydride). Fumaric acid is an intermediate in the *Krebs cycle. butterÛies See lepidoptera. butterÛy effect See chaos. buttress root See prop root. butyl group The organic group CH3(CH2)3–. butyl rubber A type of synthetic rubber obtained by copolymerizing 2-methylpropene (CH2:C(CH3)CH3; isobutylene) and methylbuta-1,3-diene (CH2:C(CH3)CH:CH2, isoprene). Only small amounts of isoprene (about 2 mole %) are used. The rubber can be vulcanized. Large amounts were once used for tyre inner tubes. butyraldehyde See butanal. butyric acid See butanoic acid. Buys Ballot’s law A law relating to winds stating that observers with their backs to the wind will experience a lower pressure on the left than on the right in the northern hemisphere, and lower on the right than on the left in the southern hemisphere. The law was propounded by the Dutch meteorologist Christoph Buys Ballot (1817–90) in 1857. by-product A compound formed during a chemical reaction at the same time as the main product. Commercially useful by-products are obtained from a number of industrial processes. For example, calcium chloride is a by-product of the *Solvay process for making sodium car-

b

byte bonate. Propanone is a by-product in the manufacture of *phenol.

b

byte A subdivision of a *word in a computer, it usually consists of eight *bits. A kilobyte is 1024 bytes (not 1000 bytes). B–Z reaction (Belousov–Zhabotinskii reaction) A chemical reaction that shows a periodic colour change between magenta and blue with a period of about one minute. It occurs with a mixture of sulphuric acid, potassium bromate(V),

120 cerium sulphate, and propanedioic acid. The colour change is caused by alternating oxidation–reductions in which cerium changes its oxidation state (Ce3+ gives a magenta solution while Ce4+ gives a blue solution). The B–Z reaction is an example of a chemical *oscillating reaction – a reaction in which there is a regular periodic change in the concentration of one or more reactants. The mechanism is highly complicated, involving a large number of steps. See brusselator.

C C A high-level general-purpose computer language developed in 1972. It is fast and can be used as an alternative to assembly language, with which it shares some features. It was superseded in the mid-1980s by an object-oriented version known as C++, which is better suited to the design of modular programs. cadmium Symbol Cd. A soft bluish metal belonging to *group 12 (formerly IIB) of the periodic table; a.n. 48; r.a.m. 112.41; r.d. 8.65; m.p. 320.9°C; b.p. 765°C. The element’s name is derived from the ancient name for calamine, zinc carbonate ZnCO3, and it is usually found associated with zinc ores, such as sphalerite (ZnS), but does occur as the mineral greenockite (CdS). Cadmium is usually produced as an associate product when zinc, copper, and lead ores are reduced. Cadmium is used in low-melting-point alloys to make solders, in Ni–Cd batteries, in bearing alloys, and in electroplating (over 50%). Cadmium compounds are used as phosphorescent coatings in TV tubes. Cadmium and its compounds are extremely toxic at low concentrations; great care is essential where solders are used or where fumes are emitted. It has similar chemical properties to zinc but shows a greater tendency towards complex formation. The element was discovered in 1817 by F. Stromeyer. cadmium cell See weston cell. cadmium sulphide A water-insoluble compound, CdS; r.d. 4.82. It occurs naturally as the mineral greenockite and is used as a pigment and in semiconductors and Ûuorescent materials. caecum A pouch in the alimentary canal of vertebrates between the *small intestine and *colon. The caecum (and its *appendix) is large and highly developed in herbivorous animals (e.g. rabbits and cows), in which it contains a large population of bacteria essential for the break-

down of cellulose. In humans the caecum is a *vestigial organ and is poorly developed.

caesium Symbol Cs. A soft silvery-white metallic element belonging to *group 1 (formerly IA) of the periodic table; a.n. 55; r.a.m. 132.905; r.d. 1.88; m.p. 28.4°C; b.p. 678°C. It occurs in small amounts in a number of minerals, the main source being carnallite (KCl.MgCl2.6H2O). It is obtained by electrolysis of molten caesium cyanide. The natural isotope is caesium– 133. There are 15 other radioactive isotopes. Caesium–137 (half-life 33 years) is used as a gamma source. As the heaviest alkali metal, caesium has the lowest ionization potential of all elements, hence its use in photoelectric cells, etc. caesium clock An *atomic clock that depends on the energy difference between two states of the caesium–133 nucleus when it is in a magnetic Üeld. In one type, atoms of caesium–133 are irradiated with *radio-frequency radiation, whose frequency is chosen to correspond to the energy difference between the two states. Some caesium nuclei absorb this radiation and are excited to the higher state. These atoms are deÛected by a further magnetic Üeld, which causes them to hit a detector. A signal from this detector is fed back to the radio-frequency oscillator to prevent it drifting from the resonant frequency of 9 192 631 770 hertz. In this way the device is locked to this frequency with an accuracy better than 1 part in 1013. The caesium clock is used in the *SI unit deÜnition of the second. cage compound See clathrate. Cainozoic See cenozoic. calciferol See vitamin d. calcination The formation of a calcium carbonate deposit from hard water. See hardness of water.

calcinite calcinite A mineral form of *potassium hydrogencarbonate, KHCO3.

c

calcite One of the most common and widespread minerals, consisting of crystalline calcium carbonate, CaCO3. Calcite crystallizes in the rhombohedral system; it is usually colourless or white and has a hardness of 3 on the Mohs’ scale. It has the property of double refraction, which is apparent in Iceland spar – the transparent variety of calcite. It is an important rock-forming mineral and is a major constituent in limestones, marbles, and carbonatites. calcitonin (thyrocalcitonin) A peptide hormone in vertebrates that lowers the concentration of calcium (and phosphate) in the blood. It operates in opposition to *parathyroid hormone. Calcitonin is produced by the *C cells, which in mammals are located in the *thyroid gland. calcium Symbol Ca. A soft grey metallic element belonging to *group 2 (formerly IIA) of the periodic table; a.n. 20; r.a.m. 40.08; r.d. 1.54; m.p. 839°C; b.p. 1484°C. Calcium compounds are common in the earth’s crust; e.g. limestone and marble (CaCO3), gypsum (CaSO4.2H2O), and Ûuorite (CaF2). The element is extracted by electrolysis of fused calcium chloride and is used as a getter in vacuum systems and a deoxidizer in producing nonferrous alloys. It is also used as a reducing agent in the extraction of such metals as thorium, zirconium, and uranium. Calcium is an *essential element for living organisms, being required for normal growth and development. In animals it is an important constituent of bones and teeth and is present in the blood, being required for muscle contraction and other metabolic processes. In plants it is a constituent (in the form of calcium pectate) of the *middle lamella. calcium acetylide See calcium dicarbide. calcium bicarbonate See calcium hydrogencarbonate. calcium carbide See calcium dicarbide. calcium carbonate A white solid, CaCO3, which is only sparingly soluble in

122 water. Calcium carbonate decomposes on heating to give *calcium oxide (quicklime) and carbon dioxide. It occurs naturally as the minerals *calcite (rhombohedral; r.d. 2.71) and *aragonite (rhombic; r.d. 2.93). Rocks containing calcium carbonate dissolve slowly in acidiÜed rainwater (containing dissolved CO2) to cause temporary hardness. In the laboratory, calcium carbonate is precipitated from *limewater by carbon dioxide. Calcium carbonate is used in making lime (calcium oxide) and is the main raw material for the *Solvay process.

calcium chloride A white deliquescent compound, CaCl2, which is soluble in water; r.d. 2.15; m.p. 782°C; b.p. >1600°C. There are a number of hydrated forms, including the monohydrate, CaCl2.H2O, the dihydrate, CaCl2.2H2O (r.d. 0.84), and the hexahydrate, CaCl2.6H2O (trigonal; r.d. 1.71; the hexahydrate loses 4H2O at 30°C and the remaining 2H2O at 200°C). Large quantities of it are formed as a byproduct of the *Solvay process and it can be prepared by dissolving calcium carbonate or calcium oxide in hydrochloric acid. Crystals of the anhydrous salt can only be obtained if the hydrated salt is heated in a stream of hydrogen chloride. Solid calcium chloride is used in mines and on roads to reduce dust problems, whilst the molten salt is the electrolyte in the extraction of calcium. An aqueous solution of calcium chloride is used in refrigeration plants. calcium cyanamide A colourless solid, CaCN2, which sublimes at 1300°C. It is prepared by heating calcium dicarbide at 800°C in a stream of nitrogen: CaC2(s) + N2(g) → CaCN2(s) + C(s) The reaction has been used as a method of Üxing nitrogen in countries in which cheap electricity is available to make the calcium dicarbide (the cyanamide process). Calcium cyanamide can be used as a fertilizer because it reacts with water to give ammonia and calcium carbonate: CaCN2(s) + 3H2O(l) → CaCO3(s) + 2NH3(g) It is also used in the production of melamine, urea, and certain cyanide salts.

calcium dicarbide (calcium acetylide;

123 calcium carbide; carbide) A colourless solid compound, CaC2; tetragonal; r.d. 2.22; m.p. 450°C; b.p. 2300°C. In countries in which electricity is cheap it is manufactured by heating calcium oxide with either coke or ethyne at temperatures above 2000°C in an electric arc furnace. The crystals consist of Ca2+ and C2– ions arranged in a similar way to the ions in sodium chloride. When water is added to calcium dicarbide, the important organic raw material ethyne (acetylene) is produced:

CaC2(s) + 2H2O(l) → Ca(OH)2(s) + C2H2(g)

calcium Ûuoride A white crystalline solid, CaF2; r.d. 3.2; m.p. 1423°C; b.p. 2500°C. It occurs naturally as the mineral *Ûuorite (or Ûuorspar) and is the main source of Ûuorine. The calcium Ûuoride structure (Ûuorite structure) is a crystal structure in which the calcium ions are each surrounded by eight Ûuoride ions arranged at the corners of a cube. Each Ûuoride ion is surrounded by four calcium ions at the corners of a tetrahedron. calcium hydrogencarbonate (calcium bicarbonate) A compound, Ca(HCO3)2, that is stable only in solution and is formed when water containing carbon dioxide dissolves calcium carbonate: CaCO3(s) + H2O(l) + CO2(g) → Ca(HCO3)2(aq) It is the cause of temporary *hardness of water, because the calcium ions react with soap to give scum. Calcium hydrogencarbonate is unstable when heated and decomposes to give solid calcium carbonate. This explains why temporary hardness is removed by boiling and the formation of ‘scale’ in kettles and boilers.

calcium hydroxide (slaked lime) A white solid, Ca(OH)2, which dissolves sparingly in water (see limewater); hexagonal; r.d. 2.24. It is manufactured by adding water to calcium oxide, a process that evolves much heat and is known as slaking. It is used as a cheap alkali to neutralize the acidity in certain soils and in the manufacture of mortar, whitewash, bleaching powder, and glass. calcium nitrate A white deliquescent compound, Ca(NO3)2, that is very soluble

calcium phosphate(V) in water; cubic; r.d. 2.50; m.p. 561°C. It can be prepared by neutralizing nitric acid with calcium carbonate and crystallizing it from solution as the tetrahydrate Ca(NO3)2.4H2O, which exists in two monoclinic crystalline forms (α, r.d. 1.9; β, r.d. 1.82). There is also a trihydrate, Ca(NO3)2.3H2O. The anhydrous salt can be obtained from the hydrate by heating but it decomposes on strong heating to give the oxide, nitrogen dioxide, and oxygen. Calcium nitrate is sometimes used as a nitrogenous fertilizer.

calcium octadecanoate (calcium stearate) An insoluble white salt, Ca(CH3(CH2)16COO)2, which is formed when soap is mixed with water containing calcium ions and is the scum produced in hard-water regions. calcium oxide (quicklime) A white solid compound, CaO, formed by heating calcium in oxygen or by the thermal decomposition of calcium carbonate; cubic; r.d. 3.35; m.p. 2580°C; b.p. 2850°C. On a large scale, calcium carbonate in the form of limestone is heated in a tall tower (lime kiln) to a temperature above 550°C: CaCO3(s) ˆ CaO(s) + CO2(g) Although the reaction is reversible, the carbon dioxide is carried away by the upward current through the kiln and all the limestone decomposes. Calcium oxide is used to make calcium hydroxide, as a cheap alkali for treating acid soil, and in extractive metallurgy to produce a slag with the impurities (especially sand) present in metal ores.

calcium phosphate(V) A white insoluble powder, Ca3(PO4)2; r.d. 3.14. It is found naturally in the mineral *apatite, Ca5(PO4)3(OH,F,Cl), and as rock phosphate. It is also the main constituent of animal bones. Calcium phosphate can be prepared by mixing solutions containing calcium ions and hydrogenphosphate ions in the presence of an alkali: HPO42– + OH– → PO43– + H2O 3Ca2+ + 2PO43– → Ca3(PO4)2 It is used extensively as a fertilizer. The compound was formerly called calcium orthophosphate (see phosphates).

c

calcium stearate calcium stearate See calcium octadecanoate.

c

calcium sulphate A white solid compound, CaSO4; r.d. 2.96; 1450°C. It occurs naturally as the mineral *anhydrite, which has a rhombic structure, transforming to a monoclinic form at 200°C. More commonly, it is found as the dihydrate, *gypsum, CaSO4.2H2O (monoclinic; r.d. 2.32). When heated, gypsum loses water at 128°C to give the hemihydrate, 2CaSO4.H2O, better known as *plaster of Paris. Calcium sulphate is sparingly soluble in water and is a cause of permanent *hardness of water. It is used in the manufacture of certain paints, ceramics, and paper. The naturally occurring forms are used in the manufacture of sulphuric acid. calculus A series of mathematical techniques developed independently by Isaac Newton and Gottfried Leibniz (1646–1716). Differential calculus treats a continuously varying quantity as if it consisted of an inÜnitely large number of inÜnitely small changes. For example, the velocity v of a body at a particular instant can be regarded as the inÜnitesimal distance, written ds, that it travels in the vanishingly small time interval, dt; the instantaneous velocity v is then ds/dt, which is called the derivative of s with respect to t. If s is a known function of t, v at any instant can be calculated by the process of *differentiation. The differential calculus is a powerful technique for solving many problems concerned with rate processes, maxima and minima, and similar problems. Integral calculus is the opposite technique. For example, if the velocity of a body is a known function of time, the inÜnitesimal distance ds travelled in the brief instant dt is given by ds = vdt. The measurable distance s travelled between two instants t1 and t2 can then be found by a process of summation, called integration, i.e. s=

t1

∫t

2

vdt

The technique is used for Ünding areas and volumes and other problems involving the summation of inÜnitesimals.

caldera A crater or large depression at the top of an inactive shield *volcano,

124 which may be 1–20 km in diameter. It forms when magma subsides from the summit, sometimes aided by the explosive ejection of material. Often a caldera Ülls with water, forming a crater lake. Large calderas appear to be characteristic features of the landscapes of Mars and Venus.

Calgon Trade name for a watersoftening agent. See hardness of water. caliche A mixture of salts found in deposits between gravel beds in the Atacama and Tarapaca regions of Chile. They vary from 4 m to 15 cm thick and were formed by periodic leaching of soluble salts during wet geological epochs, followed by drying out of inland seas in dry periods. They are economically important as a source of nitrates. A typical composition is NaNO3 17.6%, NaCl 16.1%, Na2SO4 6.5%, CaSO4 5.5%, MgSO4 3.0%, KNO3 1.3%, Na2B4O7 0.94%, KClO3 0.23%, NaIO3 0.11%, sand and gravel to 100%. californium Symbol Cf. A radioactive metallic transuranic element belonging to the *actinoids; a.n. 98; mass number of the most stable isotope 251 (half-life about 700 years). Nine isotopes are known; californium–252 is an intense neutron source, which makes it useful in neutron *activation analysis and potentially useful as a radiation source in medicine. The element was Ürst produced by Glenn Seaborg (1912–99) and associates in 1950. calixarenes Compounds that have molecules with a cuplike structure (the name comes from the Greek calix, cup). The simplest, has four phenol molecules joined by four –CH2– groups into a ring (forming the base of the ‘cup’). The four phenol hexagons point in the same direction to form a cavity that can bind substrate molecules. Interest has been shown in the potential ability of calixarene molecules to mimic enzyme action. callus 1. (in botany) A protective tissue, consisting of parenchyma cells, that develops over a cut or damaged plant surface. Callus tissue can also be induced to form in cell cultures by hormone treatment. 2. (in pathology) A thick hard area of skin that commonly forms on the palms of the

125

cambium

hands and soles of the feet as a result of continuous pressure or friction. 3. (in physiology) Hard tissue formed round bone ends following a fracture, which is gradually converted to new bone.

calorimeter Any of various devices used to measure thermal properties, such as *caloriÜc value, speciÜc *heat capacity, speciÜc *latent heat, etc. See bomb calorimeter.

calomel See mercury(i) chloride.

Calvin, Melvin (1911–97) US biochemist. After World War II, at the Lawrence Radiation Laboratory, Berkeley, he investigated the light-independent reactions of *photosynthesis. Using radioactive carbon-14 to label carbon dioxide, he discovered the *Calvin cycle, for which he was awarded the 1961 Nobel Prize for chemistry.

calomel half cell (calomel electrode) A type of half cell in which the electrode is mercury coated with calomel (HgCl) and the electrolyte is a solution of potassium chloride and saturated calomel. The standard electrode potential is –0.2415 volt (25°C). In the calomel half cell the reactions are HgCl(s) ˆ Hg+(aq) + Cl–(aq) Hg+(aq) + e ˆ Hg(s) The overall reaction is HgCl(s) + e ˆ Hg(s) + Cl–(aq) This is equivalent to a Cl2(g)|Cl–(aq) half cell.

caloric theory A former theory concerning the nature of heat, which was regarded as a weightless Ûuid (called caloric). It was unable to account for the fact that friction could produce an unlimited quantity of heat and it was abandoned when Joule showed that heat is a form of energy. calorie The quantity of heat required to raise the temperature of 1 gram of water by 1°C (1 K). The calorie, a c.g.s. unit, is now largely replaced by the *joule, an *SI unit. 1 calorie = 4.186 8 joules. Calorie (kilogram calorie; kilocalorie) 1000 calories. This unit is still in limited use in estimating the energy value of foods, but is obsolescent. caloriÜc value The heat per unit mass produced by complete combustion of a given substance. CaloriÜc values are used to express the energy values of fuels; usually these are expressed in megajoules per kilogram (MJ kg–1). They are also used to measure the energy content of foodstuffs; i.e. the energy produced when the food is oxidized in the body. The units here are kilojoules per gram (kJ g–1), although Calories (kilocalories) are often still used in nontechnical contexts. CaloriÜc values are measured using a *bomb calorimeter.

Calvin cycle The metabolic pathway of the light-independent stages of *photosynthesis, which occurs in the stroma of the chloroplasts. The pathway was elucidated by Melvin Calvin and his co-workers and involves the Üxation of carbon dioxide and its subsequent reduction to carbohydrate. During the cycle, carbon dioxide combines with *ribulose bisphosphate, through the mediation of the enzyme ribulose bisphosphate carboxylase/oxygenase (rubisco), to form an unstable sixcarbon compound that breaks down to form two molecules of the three-carbon compound glycerate 3-phosphate. This is converted to glyceraldehyde 3-phosphate, which is used to regenerate ribulose bisphosphate and to produce glucose and fructose. calx A metal oxide formed by heating an ore in air. calyptra 1. A layer of cells that covers the developing sporophyte of mosses, liverworts, clubmosses, horsetails, and ferns. In mosses it forms a hood over the *capsule and in liverworts it forms a sheath at the base of the capsule stalk. 2. See root cap. calyptrogen The region within the root *apical meristem that divides to produce the *root cap (calyptra). calyx The *sepals of a Ûower, collectively, forming the outer whorl of the *perianth. It encloses the petals, stamens, and carpels and protects the Ûower in bud. See also pappus. cambium (lateral meristem) A plant tissue consisting of actively dividing cells (see

c

Cambrian

c

meristem) that is responsible for increasing the girth of the plant, i.e. it causes secondary growth. The two most important cambia are the vascular (or fascicular) cambium and the *cork cambium. The vascular cambium occurs in the stem and root; it divides to produce secondary *xylem and secondary *phloem (new food- and water-conducting tissues). In mature stems the vascular cambium is extended laterally to form a complete ring: the sections of this ring between the vascular bundles comprises the interfascicular cambium. Compare apical meristem.

Cambrian The earliest geological period of the Palaeozoic era. It is estimated to have begun about 570 million years ago and lasted for some 100 million years. During this period marine animals with mineralized shells made their Ürst appearance and Cambrian rocks are the Ürst to contain an abundance of fossils. Cambrian fossils are all of marine animals; they include *trilobites, which dominated the Cambrian seas, echinoderms, brachiopods, molluscs, and primitive *graptolites (from the mid Cambrian). Trace *fossils also provide evidence for a variety of worms. camera 1. An optical device for obtaining still photographs or for exposing cinematic Ülm. It consists of a light-proof box with a lens at one end and a plate or Ülm at the other. To make an exposure the shutter is opened and an image of the object to be photographed is formed on the light-sensitive Ülm. The length of the exposure is determined by the intensity of light available, the Ülm speed, and the *aperture of the lens. In the simpler cameras the shutter speed and aperture are controlled manually, but in automatic cameras the iris over the lens or the shutter is adjusted on the basis of information provided by a built-in *exposure meter. In ciné cameras the shutter automatically opens as the Ülm comes to rest behind the lens for each frame; the Ülm passes through the camera so that a set number (commonly 16, 18, or 24) of frames are exposed every second. 2. The part of a television system that converts optical images into electronic signals. It consists of a lens system, which focuses the image to be televised on the photosensitive mosaic of

126 the camera tube, causing localized discharge of those of its elements that are illuminated. This mosaic is scanned from behind by an electron beam so that the beam current is varied as it passes over areas of light and shade. The signal so picked up by the scanning beam is preampliÜed in the camera and passed to the transmitter with sound and synchronization signals. In *colour television three separate camera tubes are used, one for each *primary colour.

camouÛage A high degree of similarity between an animal and its visual environment, which enables it to be disguised or concealed. By blending into the background the animal can elude predators or remain invisible to potential prey. See also cryptic coloration; mimicry. Compare warning coloration. camphor A white crystalline cyclic ketone, C10H16O; r.d. 0.99; m.p. 179°C; b.p. 204°C. It was formerly obtained from the wood of the Formosan camphor tree, but can now be synthesized. The compound has a characteristic odour associated with its use in mothballs. It is a plasticizer in celluloid. Canada balsam A yellow-tinted resin used for mounting specimens in optical microscopy. It has similar optical properties to glass. canaliculus A very small channel that occurs between the cells of the liver and bone. In the liver the bile canaliculi carry bile to the bile ducts; in bone, canaliculi connect lacunae, the cavities containing bone cells. canal rays Streams of positive ions produced in a *discharge tube by boring holes (canals) in the cathode. The positive ions attracted to the cathode pass through the holes and emerge on the other side as positive rays. cancer Any disorder of cell growth that results in invasion and destruction of surrounding healthy tissue by abnormal cells. Cancer cells arise from normal cells whose nature is permanently changed. They multiply more rapidly than healthy body cells and do not seem subject to normal control by nerves and hormones. They may spread via the bloodstream or

127 lymphatic system to other parts of the body, where they produce further tissue damage (metastases). Malignant tumour is another name for cancer. A cancer that arises in epithelium is called a carcinoma; one that arises in connective tissue is called a sarcoma. Leukaemia is cancer of white blood cells; lymphoma is cancer of *lymphoid tissue; and myeloma is cancer of *plasma cells of the bone marrow. Causative agents (carcinogens) include various chemicals (including those in tobacco smoke), ionizing radiation, silica and asbestos particles, and *oncogenic viruses (see also oncogene). Hereditary factors and stress may also play a role.

candela Symbol Cd. The *SI unit of luminous intensity equal to the luminous intensity in a given direction of a source that emits monochromatic radiation of frequency 540 × 1012 Hz and has a radiant intensity in that direction of 1/683 watt per steradian. candle power Luminous intensity as formerly expressed in terms of the international candle but now expressed in candela. cane sugar See sucrose. canine tooth A sharp conical *tooth in mammals that is large and highly developed in carnivores (e.g. dogs) for tearing meat. There are two canines in each jaw, each situated between the second *incisor and the Ürst *premolar. In some animals (e.g. herbivores, such as giraffes and rabbits) canine teeth are absent. Cannizzaro reaction A reaction of aldehydes to give carboxylic acids and alcohols. It occurs in the presence of strong bases with aldehydes that do not have alpha hydrogen atoms. For example, benzenecarbaldehyde gives benzenecarboxylic acid and benzyl alcohol: 2C6H5CHO → C6H5COOH + C6H5CH2OH Aldehydes that have alpha hydrogen atoms undergo the *aldol reaction instead. The Cannizzaro reaction is an example of a *disproportionation. It was discovered in 1853 by the Italian chemist Stanislao Cannizzaro (1826–1910).

canonical form One of the possible

capacitor microphone structures of a molecule that together form a *resonance hybrid.

capacitance The property of a conductor or system of conductors that describes its ability to store electric charge. The capacitance (C) is given by Q /V, where Q is stored charge on one conductor and V the potential difference between the two conductors (or between a single conductor and earth); it is measured in farads (or, in practice, microfarads). An isolated sphere has a capacitance of 4πεr, where r is the radius and ε the *permittivity of the medium surrounding it. Capacitance is more commonly applied to systems of conductors (or semiconductors) separated by insulators (see capacitor). capacitation The Ünal stage in the maturation process of a spermatozoon. This takes place inside the genital tract as the sperm penetrates the ovum. capacitor An arrangement of conductors separated by an insulator (dielectric) used to store charge or introduce *reactance into an alternating-current circuit. The earliest form was the *Leyden jar. Capacitors used as circuit elements have two conducting plates separated by the dielectric. The dielectric may be air, paper impregnated with oil or wax, plastic Ülm, or ceramic. The simplest form has two parallel rectangular conducting plates (area A) separated by a dielectric (thickness d, permittivity ε). The capacitance of such a capacitor is Aε/d. Electrolytic capacitors are devices in which a thin layer of an oxide is deposited on one of the electrodes to function as the dielectric. capacitor microphone A microphone consisting of a *capacitor with a steady voltage applied across its parallel plates. One plate is Üxed, the other is a thin diaphragm that is moved by the pressure of the sound waves. The movements of the diaphragm cause a variation in the spacing and therefore in the *capacitance of the device. This variation in capacitance is, in turn, reÛected in a similar variation in the charge carried by each plate. The consequent current to and from one plate is carried by a resistor, the varying potential difference across which constitutes the device’s output signal. It was formerly known as a condenser microphone.

c

capillarity capillarity See surface tension.

c

capillary 1. A tube of small diameter. 2. (blood capillary) The narrowest type of blood vessel in the vertebrate circulatory system. Capillaries conduct blood from *arterioles to all living cells: their walls are only one cell layer thick, so that oxygen and nutrients can pass through them into the surrounding tissues. Capillaries also transport waste material (e.g. urea and carbon dioxide) to venules for ultimate excretion. Capillaries can be constricted or dilated, according to local tissue requirements. capitulum A type of Ûowering shoot (see racemose inflorescence) characteristic of plants of the family Compositae (Asteraceae), e.g. daisy and dandelion. The tip of the shoot is Ûattened and bears many small stalkless Ûowers (Ûorets) surrounded by an involucre (ring) of bracts. This arrangement gives the appearance of a single Ûower. capric acid See decanoic acid. caproic acid See hexanoic acid. caprolactam (6-hexanelactam) A white crystalline substance, C6H11NO; r.d. 1.02; m.p. 69–71°C; b.p. 139°C. It is a *lactam containing the –NH.CO– group with Üve CH2 groups making up the rest of the seven-membered ring. Caprolactam is used in making *nylon. caprylic acid See octanoic acid. capsid The protein coat of a *virus. The chemical nature of the capsid is important in stimulating the body’s *immune response against the invading virus. capsule 1. (in botany) a. A dry fruit that releases its seeds when ripe; it is formed from several fused carpels and contains many seeds. The seeds may be dispersed through pores (as in the poppy), through a lid (as in plantain), or by the splitting and separation of the individual carpels (as in the crocus). Various other forms of capsules include the *silicula and *siliqua. b. The part of the sporophyte of mosses and liverworts in which the haploid spores are produced. It is borne on a long stalk (seta) and sheds its spores when mature (see peristome). 2. (in microbiology) A thick gelatinous layer completely sur-

128 rounding the cell wall of certain bacteria. It appears to have a protective function, making ingestion of the bacterial cell by *phagocytes more difÜcult and preventing desiccation. 3. (in animal anatomy) a. The membranous or Übrous envelope that surrounds certain organs, e.g. the kidneys, spleen, and lymph nodes. b. The ligamentous sheath of connective tissue that surrounds various skeletal joints.

capture Any of various processes in which a system of particles absorbs an extra particle. There are several examples in atomic and nuclear physics. For instance, a positive ion may capture an electron to give a neutral atom or molecule. Similarly, a neutral atom or molecule capturing an electron becomes a negative ion. An atomic nucleus may capture a neutron to produce a different (often unstable) nucleus. Another type of nuclear capture is the process in which the nucleus of an atom absorbs an electron from the innermost orbit (the K shell) to transform into a different nucleus. In this process (called K capture) the atom is left in an excited state and generally decays by emission of an X-ray photon. Radiative capture is any such process in which the capture results in an excited state that decays by emission of photons. A common example is neutron capture to yield an excited nucleus, which decays by emission of a gamma ray. carapace 1. The dorsal part of the *exoskeleton of some crustaceans (e.g. crabs), which spreads like a shield over several segments of the head and thorax. 2. The domed dorsal part of the shell of tortoises and turtles, formed of bony plates fused with the ribs and vertebrae and covered by a horny epidermal layer. The ventral part of the shell (plastron) is similar but Ûatter. carat 1. A measure of Üneness (purity) of gold. Pure gold is described as 24-carat gold. 14-carat gold contains 14 parts in 24 of gold, the remainder usually being copper. 2. A unit of mass equal to 0.200 gram, used to measure the masses of diamonds and other gemstones. carbamide See urea. carbanion An organic ion with a nega-

carbon

129 tive charge on a carbon atom; i.e. an ion of the type R3C–. Carbanions are intermediates in certain types of organic reaction (e.g. the *aldol reaction).

carbene A species of the type R2C:, in which the carbon atom has two electrons that do not form bonds. Methylene, :CH2, is the simplest example. Carbenes are highly reactive and exist only as transient intermediates in certain organic reactions. They attack double bonds to give cyclopropane derivatives. They also cause insertion reactions, in which the carbene group is inserted between the carbon and hydrogen atoms of a C–H bond: C–H + :CR2 → C–CR2–H

carbenium ion See carbonium ion. carbide Any of various compounds of carbon with metals or other more electropositive elements. True carbides contain the ion C4– as in Al4C3. These are saltlike compounds giving methane on hydrolysis, and were formerly called methanides. Compounds containing the ion C22– are also saltlike and are known as dicarbides. They yield ethyne (acetylene) on hydrolysis and were formerly called acetylides. The above types of compound are ionic but have partially covalent bond character, but boron and silicon form true covalent carbides, with giant molecular structures. In addition, the transition metals form a range of interstitial carbides in which the carbon atoms occupy interstitial positions in the metal lattice. These substances are generally hard materials with metallic conductivity. Some transition metals (e.g. Cr, Mn, Fe, Co, and Ni) have atomic radii that are too small to allow individual carbon atoms in the interstitial holes. These form carbides in which the metal lattice is distorted and chains of carbon atoms exist (e.g. Cr3C2, Fe3C). Such compounds are intermediate in character between interstitial carbides and ionic carbides. They give mixtures of hydrocarbons on hydrolysis with water or acids. carbocation See carbonium ion. carbocyclic See cyclic. carbohydrate One of a group of organic compounds based on the general

formula Cx(H2O)y. The simplest carbohydrates are the *sugars (saccharides), including glucose and sucrose. *Polysaccharides are carbohydrates of much greater molecular weight and complexity; examples are starch, glycogen, and cellulose. Carbohydrates perform many vital roles in living organisms. Sugars, notably glucose, and their derivatives are essential intermediates in the conversion of food to energy. Starch and other polysaccharides serve as energy stores in plants, particularly in seeds, tubers, etc., which provide a major energy source for animals, including man. Cellulose, lignin, and others form the supporting cell walls and woody tissue of plants. Chitin is a structural polysaccharide found in the body shells of many invertebrate animals. Carbohydrates also occur in the surface coat of animal cells and in bacterial cell walls.

carbolic acid See phenol. carbon Symbol C. A nonmetallic element belonging to *group 14 (formerly IVB) of the periodic table; a.n. 6; r.a.m. 12.011; m.p. ∼3550°C; b.p. ∼4827°C. Carbon has three main allotropic forms (see allotropy). *Diamond (r.d. 3.52) occurs naturally and can be produced synthetically. It is extremely hard and has highly refractive crystals. The hardness of diamond results from the covalent crystal structure, in which each carbon atom is linked by covalent bonds to four others situated at the corners of a tetrahedron. The C–C bond length is 0.154 nm and the bond angle is 109.5°. Graphite (r.d. 2.25) is a soft black slippery substance (sometimes called black lead or plumbago). It occurs naturally and can also be made by the *Acheson process. In graphite the carbon atoms are arranged in layers, in which each carbon atom is surrounded by three others to which it is bound by single or double bonds. The layers are held together by much weaker van der Waals’ forces. The carbon–carbon bond length in the layers is 0.142 nm and the layers are 0.34 nm apart. Graphite is a good conductor of heat and electricity. It has a variety of uses including electrical contacts, hightemperature equipment, and as a solid lu-

c

carbon assimilation

c

130

bricant. Graphite mixed with clay is the ‘lead’ in pencils (hence its alternative name). The third crystalline allotrope is fullerite (see buckminsterfullerene). There are also several amorphous forms of carbon, such as *carbon black and *charcoal. There are two stable isotopes of carbon (proton numbers 12 and 13) and four radioactive ones (10, 11, 14, 15). Carbon–14 is used in *carbon dating. Carbon occurs in all organic compounds and is therefore fundamental to the structure of all living organisms. It is an *essential element for plants and animals, being ultimately derived from atmospheric carbon dioxide assimilated by plants during photosynthesis (see carbon cycle). The ubiquitous nature of carbon in living organisms is due to its unique ability to form stable covalent bonds with other carbon atoms and also with hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen, and sulphur atoms, resulting in the formation of a variety of compounds containing chains and rings of carbon atoms.

carbonate A salt of carbonic acid containing the carbonate ion, CO32–. The free ion has a plane triangular structure. Metal carbonates may be ionic or may contain covalent metal–carbonate bonds (complex carbonates) via one or two oxygen atoms. The carbonates of the alkali metals are all soluble but other carbonates are insoluble; they all react with mineral acids to release carbon dioxide.

carbon assimilation The incorporation of carbon from atmospheric carbon dioxide into organic molecules. This process occurs during *photosynthesis. See carbon cycle.

carbon cycle 1. (in biology) One of the major cycles of chemical elements in the environment (see biogeochemical cycle). Carbon (as carbon dioxide) is taken up from the atmosphere and incorporated

carbonate minerals A group of common rock-forming minerals containing the anion CO32– as the fundamental unit in their structure. The most important carbonate minerals are *calcite, *dolomite, and *magnesite. See also aragonite. carbonation The solution of carbon dioxide in a liquid under pressure. carbon bisulphide See carbon disulphide. carbon black A Üne carbon powder made by burning hydrocarbons in insufÜcient air. It is used as a pigment and a Üller (e.g. for rubber).

carbon dioxide in the atmosphere

combustion

carbon in fossil fuels

respiration in decomposers

respiration

respiration

photosynthesis

fossilization

feeding

organic compounds in green plants

The carbon cycle in nature

organic compounds in animals

death

carbon compounds in dead organic matter

death

carbon disulphide

131 into the tissues of plants in *photosynthesis. It may then pass into the bodies of animals as the plants are eaten (see food chain). During the respiration of plants, animals, and organisms that bring about decomposition, carbon dioxide is returned to the atmosphere. The combustion of fossil fuels (e.g. coal and peat) also releases carbon dioxide into the atmosphere. See illustration. 2. (in physics) A series of nuclear reactions in which four hydrogen nuclei combine to form a helium nucleus with the liberation of energy, two positrons, and two neutrinos. The process is believed to be the source of energy in many stars and to take place in six stages. In this series carbon–12 acts as if it were a catalyst, being reformed at the end of the series: 12 6C

+ 11H → 137N + γ

13 7N

→ 136C + e + + ν e

13 6C

+ 11H → 147N + γ

14 7N

+ 11H → 158O + γ

15 8O

→ 157N + e + + ν e

+ 11H → 126C + 42He. See stellar evolution. 15 7N

carbon dating (radiocarbon dating) A method of estimating the ages of archaeological specimens of biological origin. As a result of *cosmic radiation a small number of atmospheric nitrogen nuclei are continuously being transformed by neutron bombardment into radioactive nuclei of carbon–14: 14 7N

+ n → 146C + p

Some of these radiocarbon atoms Ünd their way into living trees and other plants in the form of carbon dioxide, as a result of *photosynthesis. When the tree is cut down photosynthesis stops and the ratio of radiocarbon atoms to stable carbon atoms begins to fall as the radiocarbon decays. The ratio 14C/12C in the specimen can be measured and enables the time that has elapsed since the tree was cut down to be calculated. The method has been shown to give consistent results for specimens up to some 40 000 years old, though its accuracy depends upon assumptions concerning the

past intensity of the cosmic radiation. The technique was developed by Willard F. Libby (1908–80) and his coworkers in 1946–47.

carbon dioxide A colourless odourless gas, CO2, soluble in water, ethanol, and acetone; d. 1.977 g dm–3 (0°C); m.p. –56.6°C; b.p. –78.5°C. It occurs in the atmosphere (0.04% by volume) but has a short residence time in this phase as it is both consumed by plants during *photosynthesis and produced by *respiration and by combustion. It is readily prepared in the laboratory by the action of dilute acids on metal carbonates or of heat on heavy-metal carbonates. Carbon dioxide is a by-product from the manufacture of lime and from fermentation processes. Carbon dioxide has a small liquid range and liquid carbon dioxide is produced only at high pressures. The molecule CO2 is linear with each oxygen making a double bond to the carbon. Chemically, it is unreactive and will not support combustion. It dissolves in water to give *carbonic acid. Large quantities of solid carbon dioxide (dry ice) are used in processes requiring large-scale refrigeration. It is also used in Üre extinguishers as a desirable alternative to water for most Üres, and as a constituent of medical gases as it promotes exhalation. It is also used in carbonated drinks. The level of carbon dioxide in the atmosphere has increased by some 12% in the last 100 years, mainly because of extensive burning of fossil fuels and the destruction of large areas of rain forest. This has been postulated as the main cause of the average increase of 0.5°C in global temperatures over the same period, through the *greenhouse effect. Atmospheric CO2 concentration continues to rise, in spite of some tentative steps to control emissions, giving the prospect of accelerated *global warming in the foreseeable future. carbon disulphide (carbon bisulphide) A colourless highly refractive liquid, CS2, slightly soluble in water and soluble in ethanol and ether; r.d. 1.261; m.p. –110°C; b.p. 46.3°C. Pure carbon disulphide has an ethereal odour but the commercial product is contaminated with a variety of

c

carbon fibres

c

other sulphur compounds and has a most unpleasant smell. It was previously manufactured by heating a mixture of wood, sulphur, and charcoal; modern processes use natural gas and sulphur. Carbon disulphide is an excellent solvent for oils, waxes, rubber, sulphur, and phosphorus, but its use is decreasing because of its high toxicity and its Ûammability. It is used for the preparation of xanthates in the manufacture of viscose yarns.

carbon Übres Fibres of carbon in which the carbon has an oriented crystal structure. Carbon Übres are made by heating textile Übres and are used in strong composite materials for use at high temperatures. carbonic acid A dibasic acid, H2CO3, formed in solution when carbon dioxide is dissolved in water: CO2(aq) + H2O(l) ˆ H2CO3(aq) The acid is in equilibrium with dissolved carbon dioxide, and also dissociates as follows: H2CO3 ˆ H+ + HCO3– Ka = 4.5 × 10–7 mol dm–3 HCO3– ˆ CO32– + H+ Ka = 4.8 × 10–11 mol dm–3 The pure acid cannot be isolated, although it can be produced in ether solution at –30°C. Carbonic acid gives rise to two series of salts: the *carbonates and the *hydrogencarbonates.

carbonic anhydrase An enzyme, present in red blood cells and kidney cells, that catalyses the reaction between carbon dioxide with water: CO2 + H2O ˆ H2CO3 H2CO3 ˆ H+ + HCO3–. This reaction is one of the fastest known and controls the elimination of carbon dioxide from the body and the pH of urine. It also facilitates the transfer of carbon dioxide from the tissues to the blood and from the blood to the alveoli (air sacs) of the lungs. See also chloride shift.

Carboniferous A geological period in the Palaeozoic era. It began about 360 million years ago, following the Devonian pe-

132 riod, and extended until the beginning of the Permian period, about 285 million years ago. In Europe the period is divided into the Lower and Upper Carboniferous, which roughly correspond to the Mississippian and Pennsylvanian periods, respectively, of North America. During the Lower Carboniferous a marine transgression occurred and the characteristic rock of this division – the Carboniferous limestone – was laid down in the shallow seas. Fauna included foraminiferans, corals, bryozoans, brachiopods, blastoids, and other invertebrates. The Upper Carboniferous saw the deposition of the millstone grit, a mixture of shale and sandstone formed in deltaic conditions, followed by the coal measures, alternating beds of coal, sandstone, shale, and clay. The coal was formed from the vast swamp forests composed of seed ferns, lycopsids, and other plants. During the period Üshes continued to diversify and amphibians became more common.

carbonium ion (carbenium ion) An organic ion with a positive charge on a carbon atom; i.e. an ion of the type R3C+. Carbonium ions are intermediates in certain types of organic reaction (e.g. *Williamson’s synthesis). Certain fairly stable carbonium ions can be formed (carbocations). carbonize (carburize) To change an organic compound into carbon by heating, or to coat something with carbon in this way. carbon monoxide A colourless odourless gas, CO, sparingly soluble in water and soluble in ethanol and benzene; d. 1.25 g dm–3 (0°C); m.p. –199°C; b.p. –191.5°C. It is Ûammable and highly toxic. In the laboratory it can be made by the dehydration of methanoic acid (formic acid) using concentrated sulphuric acid. Industrially it is produced by the oxidation of natural gas (methane) or (formerly) by the water-gas reaction. It is formed by

_O _ O C_ O _ _ _ _ O C C C O C

Oxides of carbon

carbon monoxide carbon dioxide tricarbon dioxide (carbon suboxide)

cardiac cycle

133 the incomplete combustion of carbon and is present in car-exhaust gases. It is a neutral oxide, which burns in air to give carbon dioxide, and is a good reducing agent, used in a number of metallurgical processes. It has the interesting chemical property of forming a range of transition metal carbonyls, e.g. Ni(CO)4. Carbon monoxide is able to use vacant porbitals in bonding with metals; the stabilization of low oxidation states, including the zero state, is a consequence of this. This also accounts for its toxicity, which is due to the binding of the CO to the iron in haemoglobin, thereby blocking the uptake of oxygen.

carbon suboxide See tricarbon dioxide. carbon tetrachloride See tetrachloromethane. carbonyl chloride (phosgene) A colourless gas, COCl2, with an odour of freshly cut hay. It is used in organic chemistry as a chlorinating agent, and was formerly used as a war gas. carbonyl compound A compound containing the carbonyl group >C=O. Aldehydes, ketones, and carboxylic acids are examples of organic carbonyl compounds. Inorganic carbonyls are complexes in which carbon monoxide has coordinated to a metal atom or ion, as in *nickel carbonyl, Ni(CO)4. See also ligand. carbonyl group The group >C=O, found in aldehydes, ketones, carboxylic acids, amides, etc., and in inorganic carbonyl complexes (see carbonyl compound). carborundum See silicon carbide. carboxyhaemoglobin The highly stable product formed when *haemoglobin combines with carbon monoxide. Carbon monoxide competes with oxygen for haemoglobin, with which it binds strongly: the afÜnity of haemoglobin for carbon monoxide is 250 times greater than that for oxygen. This reduces the availability of haemoglobin for combination with (and transport of) oxygen and accounts for the toxic effects of carbon monoxide on the respiratory system. carboxylate An anion formed from a

*carboxylic acid. For example, ethanoic acid gives rise to the ethanoate ion, CH3COO–.

carboxyl group The organic group –COOH, present in *carboxylic acids. carboxylic acids Organic compounds containing the group –COOH (the carboxyl group; i.e. a carbonyl group attached to a hydroxyl group). In systematic chemical nomenclature carboxylic-acid names end in the sufÜx -oic, e.g. ethanoic acid, CH3COOH. They are generally weak acids. Many long-chain carboxylic acids occur naturally as esters in fats and oils and are therefore also known as *fatty acids. See also glyceride. carboxyl group

O R

C O

H

Carboxylic acid structure

carboxypeptidase An *exopeptidase enzyme in pancreatic juice that is secreted into the duodenum. The enzyme is secreted as an inactive precursor, procarboxypeptidase, which is activated by another pancreatic protease, *trypsin. See also chymotrypsin. carburize See carbonize. carbylamine reaction See isocyanide test. carcerulus A dry fruit that is a type of *schizocarp. It consists of a number of one-seeded fragments (mericarps) that adhere to a central axis. It is characteristic of mallow. carcinogen Any agent that produces *cancer, e.g. tobacco smoke, certain industrial chemicals, and *ionizing radiation (such as X-rays and ultraviolet rays). carcinoma See cancer. cardiac 1. Relating to the heart. 2. Relating to the part of the stomach nearest to the oesophagus. cardiac cycle The sequence of events that occurs in the heart during one full heartbeat. These events comprise contraction (see systole) and relaxation (see diastole) of the chambers of the heart,

c

cardiac muscle

c

associated with opening and closing of the heart valves. When both the atria and the ventricles are relaxed, pressure in the heart is low and blood Ûows from the vena cava and pulmonary vein into the atria and through to the ventricles. The aortic and pulmonary valves, at the junction between the left ventricle and aorta and the right ventricle and pulmonary artery, respectively, are closed; therefore, blood can enter but not leave the heart, which increases the pressure in the chambers. As the pressure in the heart increases, the atria begin to contract, forcing the blood into the ventricles and closing the *tricuspid valve and the *bicuspid valve. A wave of ventricular contraction follows, expelling the blood into the aorta and pulmonary artery to complete the cardiac cycle. At a resting heart rate, the human cardiac cycle lasts approximately 0.85 second.

cardiac muscle A specialized form of *muscle that is peculiar to the vertebrate heart. There are two types of cardiac muscle Übres: contractile Übres, which are striated and contain numerous myoÜbrils; and conducting Übres, or *Purkyne Übres, which branch extensively and conduct electrical signals throughout the muscle. The muscle itself shows spontaneous contraction and does not need nervous stimulation (see pacemaker). The vagus nerve to the heart can, however, affect the rate of contraction. cardiac output The volume of blood pumped per minute by each ventricle, which is also the total blood Ûow through the pulmonary circuit. At rest, normal human cardiac output is approximately 5 litres per minute, rising to 22 litres per minute during maximum physical exertion. The cardiac output can be calculated from heart rate (number of beats per minute) and stroke volume (volume of blood expelled from the heart per beat). cardiovascular centre One of the areas in the brain that are responsible for the modiÜcation of the cardiovascular system based upon the integration of sensory information from the autonomic nervous system. These centres inÛuence the heart rate via the sympathetic and parasympa-

134 thetic nerves and by the action of certain hormones.

Carius method A method of determining the amount of sulphur and halogens in an organic compound, by heating the compound in a sealed tube with silver nitrate in concentrated nitric acid. The compound is decomposed and silver sulphide and halides are precipitated, separated, and weighed. carnallite A mineral consisting of a hydrated mixed chloride of potassium and magnesium, KCl.MgCl2.6H2O. carnassial teeth Molar and premolar teeth modiÜed for shearing Ûesh by having cusps with sharp cutting edges. They are typical of animals of the order *Carnivora (e.g. tigers, wolves), in which they are the Ürst molars in the lower jaw and the last premolars in the upper. Carnivora An order of mainly Ûesheating mammals that includes the dogs, wolves, bears, badgers, weasels, and cats. Carnivores typically have very keen sight, smell, and hearing. The hinge joint between the lower jaw and skull is very tight, allowing no lateral movement of the lower jaw. This – together with the arrangement of jaw muscles – enables a very powerful bite. The teeth are specialized for stabbing and tearing Ûesh: canines are large and pointed and some of the cheek teeth are modiÜed for shearing (see carnassial teeth). carnivore An animal that eats meat, especially a member of the order *Carnivora (e.g. tigers, wolves). Carnivores are specialized by having strong powerful jaws and well-developed canine teeth. They may be *predators or carrion eaters. See also consumer. Compare herbivore; omnivore. carnivorous plant (insectivorous plant) Any plant that supplements its supply of nitrates in conditions of nitrate deÜciency by digesting small animals, especially insects. Such plants are adapted in various ways to attract and trap the insects and produce proteolytic enzymes to digest them. Venus’ Ûy trap (Dionaea), for example, has spiny-margined hinged leaves that snap shut on an alighting insect. Sundews (Drosera) trap and digest insects by

carotid body

135 means of glandular leaves that secrete a sticky substance, and pitcher plants (families Nepenthaceae and Sarraceniaceae) have leaves modiÜed as pitchers into which insects fall, drowning in the water and digestive enzymes at the bottom.

Carnot, Nicolas Léonard Sadi (1796–1832) French physicist, who Ürst worked as a military engineer. He then turned to scientiÜc research and in 1824 published his analysis of the efÜciency of heat engines. The key to this analysis is the thermodynamic *Carnot cycle. He died at an early age of cholera. Carnot cycle The most efÜcient cycle of operations for a reversible *heat engine. Published in 1824 by Nicolas Carnot, it consists of four operations on the working substance in the engine (see illustration): a. Isothermal expansion at thermodynamic temperature T1 with heat Q 1 taken in. b. Adiabatic expansion with a fall of temperature to T2. c. Isothermal compression at temperature T2 with heat Q 2 given out. d. Adiabatic compression with a rise of temperature back to T1. P T1Q1 isothermal expansion adiabatic expansion adiabatic T2Q2 compression isothermal compression

V

Carnot cycle

According to the Carnot principle, the efÜciency of any reversible heat engine depends only on the temperature range through which it works, rather than the properties of the working substances. In any reversible engine, the efÜciency (η) is the ratio of the work done (W) to the heat input (Q 1), i.e. η = W/Q 1. As, according to the Ürst law of *thermodynamics, W = Q 1 – Q 2, it follows that η = (Q 1 – Q 2)/Q 1. For the Kelvin temperature scale, Q 1/Q 2 =

T1/T2 and η = (T1 – T2)/T1. For maximum efÜciency T1 should be as high as possible and T2 as low as possible.

carnotite A radioactive mineral consisting of hydrated uranium potassium vanadate, K2(UO2)2(VO4)2.nH2O. It varies in colour from bright yellow to lemon- or greenish-yellow. It is a source of uranium, radium, and vanadium. The chief occurrences are in the Colorado Plateau, USA; Radium Hill, Australia; and Katanga, Democratic Republic of Congo. Caro’s acid See peroxosulphuric(vi) acid. carotene A member of a class of *carotenoid pigments. Examples are β-carotene and lycopene, which colour carrot roots and ripe tomato fruits respectively. α- and β-carotene yield vitamin A when they are broken down during animal digestion. carotenoid Any of a group of yellow, orange, red, or brown plant pigments chemically related to terpenes. Carotenoids are responsible for the characteristic colour of many plant organs, such as ripe tomatoes, carrots, and autumn leaves. They also function as accessory *photosynthetic pigments in the light-dependent reactions of *photosynthesis. See carotene; xanthophyll. Carothers, Wallace Hume (1896–1937) US industrial chemist, who joined the Du Pont company where he worked on polymers. In 1931 he produced *neoprene, a synthetic rubber. His greatest success came in 1935 with the discovery of the polyamide that came to be known as *nylon. Carothers, who suffered from depression, committed suicide. carotid artery The major artery that supplies blood to the head. A pair of common carotid arteries arise from the aorta (on the left) and the innominate artery (on the right) and run up the neck; each branches into an external and an internal carotid artery, which supply the head. carotid body One of a pair of tissue masses adjacent to the *carotid sinus. Each contains receptors that are sensitive to oxygen and pH levels (acidity) in the blood. High levels of carbon dioxide in the

c

carotid sinus

c

136

blood lower the pH (i.e. increase the acidity). By responding to Ûuctuations in pH, the carotid body coordinates reÛex changes in respiration rate.

5. (in biochemistry) See carrier molecule; hydrogen carrier.

carotid sinus An enlarged region of the *carotid artery at its major branching point in the neck. Its walls contain many receptors that are sensitive to changes in pressure and it regulates blood pressure by initiating reÛex changes in heart rate and dilation of blood vessels.

carrier molecule 1. A molecule that plays a role in transporting electrons through the *electron transport chain. Carrier molecules are usually proteins bound to a nonprotein group; they can undergo oxidation and reduction relatively easily, thus allowing electrons to Ûow through the system. There are four types of carrier: Ûavoproteins (e.g. *FAD), *cytochromes, iron–sulphur proteins (e.g. ferredoxin), and *ubiquinone. 2. A lipidsoluble molecule that can bind to lipidinsoluble molecules and transport them across membranes. Carrier molecules have speciÜc sites that interact with the molecules they transport. Several different molecules may compete for transport by the same carrier. See transport protein.

carpal (carpal bone) One of the bones that form the wrist (see carpus) in terrestrial vertebrates. carpel The female reproductive organ of a Ûower. Typically it consists of a *stigma, *style, and *ovary. It is thought to have evolved by the fusion of the two edges of a Ûattened megasporophyll (see sporophyll). Each Ûower may have one carpel (monocarpellary) or many (polycarpellary), either free (apocarpous) or fused together (syncarpous). See also pistil. carpus The wrist (or corresponding part of the forelimb) in terrestrial vertebrates, consisting of a number of small bones (carpals). The number of carpal bones varies with the species. The rabbit, for example, has two rows of carpals, the Ürst (proximal) row containing three bones and the second (distal) row Üve. In humans there are also eight carpals. This large number of bones enables Ûexibility at the wrist joint, between the hand and forelimb. See also pentadactyl limb. carrier 1. (in radio) See carrier wave. 2. (in physics) See charge carrier. 3. (in medicine) An individual who harbours a particular disease-causing microorganism without ill-effects and who can transmit the microorganism to others. Compare vector. 4. (in genetics) An individual with an *allele for some defective condition that is masked by a normal *dominant allele. Such individuals therefore do not suffer from the condition themselves but they may pass on the defective allele to their offspring. In humans, women may be carriers of such conditions as red–green colour blindness and haemophilia, the alleles for which are carried on the X chromosomes (see sex linkage).

carrier gas The gas that carries the sample in *gas chromatography.

carrier wave An electromagnetic wave of speciÜed frequency and amplitude that is emitted by a radio transmitter in order to carry information. The information is superimposed onto the carrier by means of *modulation. carrying capacity Symbol K. The maximum population of a particular species that can be supported indeÜnitely by a given habitat or area without damage to the environment. It can be manipulated by human intervention. For example, the carrying capacity for grazing mammals could be increased by boosting the yield of their grassland habitat by the application of fertilizer. See also k selection. Cartesian coordinates A system used in analytical geometry to locate a point P, with reference to two or three axes (see graphs). In a two-dimensional system the vertical axis is the y-axis and the horizontal axis is the x-axis. The point at which the axes intersect each other is called the origin, O. Values of y φ2 the Ürst metal will acquire a positive surface charge with respect to the other at the area of contact. As a result, a contact potential difference

c

contact process occurs between the two metals or semiconductors.

c

contact process A process for making sulphuric acid from sulphur dioxide (SO2), which is made by burning sulphur or by roasting sulphide ores. A mixture of sulphur dioxide and air is passed over a hot catalyst 2SO2 + O2 → 2SO3 The reaction is exothermic and the conditions are controlled to keep the temperature at an optimum 450°C. Formerly, platinum catalysts were used but vanadium–vanadium oxide catalysts are now mainly employed (although less efÜcient, they are less susceptible to poisoning). The sulphur trioxide is dissolved in sulphuric acid H2SO4 + SO3 → H2S2O7

192 named Pangaea and it was suggested that this broke up into the northerly Laurasia and the southerly Gondwanaland (see illustration). The theory was not accepted for about 50 years by the majority of geologists but during the early 1960s, the seaÛoor-spreading hypothesis of Harry Hess (1906–69) and the subsequent development of *plate tectonics produced a mechanism to explain the drift of the continents.

Pangaea

(a) 200 million years ago

and the oleum is then diluted.

containment 1. The prevention of the escape of radioactive materials from a *nuclear reactor. 2. The process of preventing the plasma in a *thermonuclear reactor from touching the walls of the vessel by means of magnetic Üelds.

Lauras

ia

Gondwan

a

contig map See physical map. continent A large landmass that rises above the deep ocean Ûoor. Geologically, the boundary of a continent lies offshore at the edge of the gentle slope of the continental shelf. The British Isles and other offshore islands consequently are parts of the nearby continents. It is generally accepted that there are seven continents – Asia, Africa, North America, South America, Europe, Australia, and Antarctica – occupying about 29% of the earth’s surface. continental drift The theory that the earth’s continents once formed a single mass and have since moved relative to each other. It was Ürst postulated by A. Snider in 1858 and greatly developed by Alfred Wegener in 1915. He used evidence, such as the Üt of South America into Africa and the distribution of rock types, Ûora, fauna, and geological structures, to suggest that the present distribution of the continents results from the breaking up of one or two greater land masses. The original land mass was

(b) 135 million years ago

Asia Africa India Antarctic (c) 65 million years ago

a Australia

Continental drift

continuous culture A technique used to grow microorganisms or cells continually in a particular phase of growth. For example, if a constant supply of cells is required, a cell culture maintained in the log phase is best; the conditions must therefore be continually monitored and adjusted accordingly so that the cells do not enter the stationary phase (see bacterial growth curve). Growth may also

193 have to be maintained in a particular growth phase if an enzyme or chemical product is produced only during that phase.

continuous function A function f (x) is continuous at x = a if the limit of f (x) as x approaches a is f (a). A function that does not satisfy this condition is said to be a discontinuous function. continuous phase See colloids. continuous spectrum See spectrum. continuous variation (quantitative variation) The range of differences that can be observed in many characteristics in a population. Characteristics resulting from *polygenic inheritance show continuous variation, e.g. the wide range of foot sizes in an adult human population. Compare discontinuous variation. continuous wave A wave that is transmitted continuously rather than in pulses. continuum A system of axes that form a *frame of reference. The three dimensions of space and the dimension of time together can be taken to form a fourdimensional continuum; this was suggested by Minkowski in connection with special *relativity. contour A line drawn on a map or chart that joins points with equal elevation above (or below) a level (usually mean sea level). Contours thus show the relief of the land surface or sea bed (below sea level the line is called a submarine contour). The difference in height between two consecutive contours is the contour interval. contour feathers *Feathers that are arranged in regular rows on a bird’s body, giving the body its streamlined shape. Each has a central horny shaft (the rachis) with a Ûattened vane on each side. Each vane is composed of two rows of Ülamentlike *barbs, which are connected to each other by means of hooked *barbules to form a smooth surface. There is often a small second vane, the aftershaft, near the base of the feather.

control rod base of the stem of a bulb or corm. The new bulb or corm develops at a higher level in the soil than the old one. The contractile roots shorten and pull it down to a suitable level.

contractile vacuole A membranesurrounded cavity in a cell that periodically expands, Ülling with water, and then suddenly contracts, expelling its contents to the cell’s exterior. It is thus an organ of *osmoregulation and excretion. Contractile vacuoles are common in freshwater sponges and typical of freshwater protoctists, such as Amoeba (which has one spherical vacuole) and Paramecium (in which a number of accessory vacuoles are attached to a main vacuole). contraction (in animal physiology) The shortening of muscle Übres in order to exert a force on a tissue or organ of the body. In striated muscle contraction is brought about by interaction of actin and myosin Ülaments (see sarcomere; voluntary muscle): it provides a force for *locomotion and plays a role in maintaining the balance and posture of the animal. See also involuntary muscle. control 1. The part of an experiment that acts as a standard by which to compare experimental observations. 2. The natural regulation of biological processes. See control mechanism. 3. See biological control; chemical control. control grid A wire-mesh electrode placed between the cathode and anode in a *thermionic valve or a *cathode-ray tube to control the Ûow of electrons from one to the other. A Ûuctuating potential signal fed to the control grid produces a current signal at the anode with similar but ampliÜed Ûuctuations. It thus forms the basis of the electronic valve ampliÜer. In a cathode-ray tube the grid controls the intensity of the electron beam and hence the brightness of the image on the screen.

contraception See birth control.

control mechanism (in biology) Any mechanism that regulates a biological process, such as a metabolic pathway or enzyme-controlled reaction, or that helps to maintain the *internal environment (see homeostasis). See also feedback.

contractile root Any of the modiÜed adventitious roots that develop from the

control rod One of a number of rods of a material, such as boron or cadmium,

c

control unit that absorbs neutrons. Control rods can be moved into or out of the core of a *nuclear reactor to control the rate of the reaction taking place within it.

c

control unit (CU) The part of the central processor of a *computer that supervises the execution of a computer program. convection A process by which heat is transferred from one part of a Ûuid to another by movement of the Ûuid itself. In natural convection the movement occurs as a result of gravity; the hot part of the Ûuid expands, becomes less dense, and is displaced by the colder denser part of the Ûuid as this drops below it. This is the process that occurs in most domestic hotwater systems between the boiler and the hot-water cylinder. A natural convection current is set up transferring the hot water from the boiler up to the cylinder (always placed above the boiler) so that the cold water from the cylinder can move down into the boiler to be heated. In some modern systems, where smallbore pipes are used or it is inconvenient to place the cylinder above the boiler, the circulation between boiler and hot-water cylinder relies upon a pump. This is an example of forced convection, where hot Ûuid is transferred from one region to another by a pump or fan. conventional current A 19th-century convention, still in use, that treats any electrical current as a Ûow of positive charge from a region of positive potential to one of negative potential. The real motion, however, in the case of electrons Ûowing through a metal conductor, is in the opposite direction, from negative to positive. In semiconductors *hole conduction is in the direction of the conventional current; electron conduction is in the opposite direction. convergent evolution The development of superÜcially similar structures in unrelated organisms, usually because the organisms live in the same kind of environment. Examples are the wings of insects and birds and the streamlined bodies of whales and Üsh. Compare adaptive radiation. convergent series A series a1 + a2 + … + ai + …, for which a partial sum Sn = a1 +

194 a2 + … + an tends to a Ünite (or zero) limit as n tends to inÜnity. This limit is the sum of the series. For example, the series 1 + 1/2 + 1/4 + 1/8 + … (with the general term ai equal to (1/2)i–1) tends to the limit 2. A series that is not convergent is said to be a divergent series. In such a series the partial sum tends to plus or minus inÜnity or may oscillate. For example, the series 1 + 1/2 + 1/3 + 1/4 + … (with ai equal to 1/i) is divergent. As can be seen from this latter example, a series may be divergent even if the individual terms ai tend to zero as i tends to inÜnity.

converging lens or mirror A lens or mirror that can refract or reÛect a parallel beam of light so that it converges at a point (the principal focus). Such a mirror is concave; a converging lens is thicker at its centre than at its edges (i.e. it is biconvex, plano-convex, or convexo-concave). Compare diverging lens or mirror. conversion electron See internal conversion. converter 1. An electrical machine for converting alternating current into direct current, or less frequently, vice versa. 2. The reaction vessel in the *Bessemer process or some similar steel-making process. 3. A computer device for converting information coded in one form into some other form. converter reactor A *nuclear reactor that converts fertile material (e.g. thorium–232) into *Üssile material (e.g. uranium–233). A converter reactor can also be used to produce electrical power. convex Curving outwards. A convex mirror is one in which the reÛecting surface is formed from the exterior surface of a sphere or paraboloid. A convex lens has at least one face formed from the exterior surface of a sphere. A biconvex lens has both faces convex and is therefore thickest at its centre. The plano-convex lens has one plane face and one convex face. The convexo-concave lens (also called a meniscus) has one convex face and one *concave face. See lens. convoluted tubule See distal convoluted tubule; proximal convoluted tubule; nephron.

195

coolant A Ûuid used to remove heat from a system by *convection (usually forced), either to control the temperature or to extract energy. In a water-cooled car engine the coolant is water (or water and antifreeze), which is pumped around the engine and cooled in the radiator. In a *nuclear reactor the coolant is used to transfer the heat of the reaction from the core to a heat exchanger or to the steamraising plant. In gas-cooled reactors the coolant is usually carbon dioxide. Pressurized water or boiling water is used as both coolant and *moderator in several types of reactor. In fast reactors, liquid sodium is used as the coolant. Cooper, Leon See bardeen, john. cooperative phenomenon A phenomenon in which the constituents of a system cannot be regarded as acting independently from each other. Cooperative phenomena result from interactions between the constituents. Phenomena that can be described by the *liquid-drop model of nuclei, such as nuclear Üssion, are examples of cooperative phenomena because they involve the *nucleus as a whole rather than individual nucleons. Other examples of cooperative phenomena occur when a substance undergoes a *phase transition, as in the phenomena of ferromagnetism (see magnetism) or *superconductivity. Cooper pairs See superconductivity. coordinate See cartesian coordinates; polar coordinates. coordinate bond See chemical bond. coordinate geometry See analytical geometry. coordinate system A system that uniquely speciÜes points in a plane or in three-dimensional space. The simplest coordinate system is the *Cartesian coordinate system. In a plane two coordinates are necessary to specify a point. In threedimensional space three coordinates are required. Many coordinate systems can be used to specify a point; however, sometimes one particular coordinate system is more convenient than others; indeed, certain problems can be solved in one coordinate system but not in others. For

Copernican astronomy example, the Schrödinger equation for the hydrogen atom can be solved using spherical *polar coordinates but not using Cartesian coordinates.

coordination (in animal physiology) The processes involved in the reception of sensory information, the integration of that information, and the subsequent response of the organism. Coordination is controlled by regions of the brain that deal with speciÜc functions, such as locomotion and breathing, and is carried out by the nervous system. coordination compound A compound in which coordinate bonds are formed (see chemical bond). The term is used especially for inorganic *complexes. coordination number The number of groups, molecules, atoms, or ions surrounding a given atom or ion in a complex or crystal. For instance, in a square-planar complex the central ion has a coordination number of four. In a closepacked crystal (see close packing) the coordination number is twelve. Copepoda A class of crustaceans occurring in marine and freshwater habitats. Copepods are usually 0.5–2 mm long and lack both a carapace and compound eyes. Copepods are important members of plankton: some are free-living, feeding on microscopic organisms; others are parasitic. A familiar freshwater genus is Cyclops, so named because the members have a single median eye. Copernican astronomy The system of astronomy that was proposed by the Polish astronomer Nicolaus Copernicus in his book De revolutionibus orbium coelestium, which was published in the month of his death and Ürst seen by him on his deathbed. It used some elements of *Ptolemaic astronomy, but rejected the notion, then current, that the earth was a stationary body at the centre of the universe. Instead, Copernicus proposed the apparently unlikely concept that the sun was at the centre of the universe and that the earth was hurtling through space in a circular orbit about it. Galileo’s attempts, some 70 years later, to convince the Catholic church that in spite of scriptural authority to the contrary, the Copernican

c

Copernicus, Nicolaus system was correct, resulted in De revolutionibus being placed on the Index of forbidden books, where it remained until 1835.

c

Copernicus, Nicolaus (Mikolaj Kopernik; 1473–1543) Polish astronomer, who studied mathematics and optics. By 1514 he had formulated his proposal that the planets, including the earth, orbit the sun in circular paths, although it was not formally published until the year he died. This refutation of an earth-centred universe raised hostile opposition from the church as well as from other astronomers. copolymer See polymer. copper Symbol Cu. A red-brown *transition element; a.n. 29; r.a.m. 63.546; r.d. 8.92; m.p. 1083.4°C; b.p. 2567°C. Copper has been extracted for thousands of years; it was known to the Romans as cuprum, a name linked with the island of Cyprus. The metal is malleable and ductile and an excellent conductor of heat and electricity. Copper-containing minerals include cuprite (Cu2O) as well as azurite (2CuCO3.Cu(OH)2), chalcopyrite (CuFeS2), and malachite (CuCO3.Cu(OH)2). Native copper appears in isolated pockets in some parts of the world. The large mines in the USA, Chile, Canada, Zambia, Democratic Republic of Congo, and Peru extract ores containing sulphides, oxides, and carbonates. They are usually worked by smelting, leaching, and electrolysis. Copper metal is used to make electric cables and wires. Its alloys, brass (copper–zinc) and bronze (copper–tin), are used extensively. Water does not attack copper but in moist atmospheres it slowly forms a characteristic green surface layer (patina). The metal will not react with dilute sulphuric or hydrochloric acids, but with nitric acid oxides of nitrogen are formed. Copper compounds contain the element in the +1 and +2 oxidation states. Copper(I) compounds are mostly white (the oxide is red). Copper(II) salts are blue in solution. The metal also forms a large number of coordination complexes. copperas See iron(ii) sulphate. copper(I) chloride A white solid compound, CuCl; cubic; r.d. 4.14; m.p. 430°C;

196 b.p. 1490°C. It is obtained by boiling a solution containing copper(II) chloride, excess copper turnings, and hydrochloric acid. Copper(I) is present as the [CuCl2]– complex ion. On pouring the solution into air-free distilled water copper(I) chloride precipitates. It must be kept free of air and moisture as it oxidizes to copper(II) chloride under those conditions. Copper(I) chloride is essentially covalent and its structure is similar to that of diamond; i.e. each copper atom is surrounded tetrahedrally by four chlorine atoms and vice versa. In the vapour phase, dimeric and trimeric species are present. Copper(I) chloride is used in conjunction with ammonium chloride as a catalyst in the dimerization of ethyne to but-1-ene-3yne (vinyl acetylene), which is used in the production of synthetic rubber. In the laboratory a mixture of copper(I) chloride and hydrochloric acid is used for converting benzene diazonium chloride to chlorobenzene – the Sandmeyer reaction.

copper(II) chloride A brown-yellow powder, CuCl2; r.d. 3.386; m.p. 620°C. It exists as a blue-green dihydrate (rhombic; r.d. 2.54; loses H2O at 100°C). The anhydrous solid is obtained by passing chlorine over heated copper. It is predominantly covalent and adopts a layer structure in which each copper atom is surrounded by four chlorine atoms at a distance of 0.23 nm and two more at a distance of 0.295 nm. A concentrated aqueous solution is dark brown in colour due to the presence of complex ions such as [CuCl4]2–. On dilution the colour changes to green and then blue because of successive replacement of chloride ions by water molecules, the Ünal colour being that of the [Cu(H2O)6]2+ ion. The dihydrate can be obtained by crystallizing the solution. copper glance A mineral form of copper(I) sulphide, Cu2S. copper(II) nitrate A blue deliquescent solid, Cu(NO3)2.3H2O; r.d. 2.32; m.p. 114.5°C. It may be obtained by reacting either copper(II) oxide or copper(II) carbonate with dilute nitric acid and crystallizing the resulting solution. Other hydrates containing 6 or 9 molecules of water are known. On heating it readily decomposes to give copper(II) oxide, nitrogen dioxide,

197 and oxygen. The anhydrous form can be obtained by reacting copper with a solution of nitrogen dioxide in ethyl ethanoate. It sublimes on heating suggesting that it is appreciably covalent.

copper(I) oxide A red insoluble solid, Cu2O; r.d. 6.0; m.p. 1235°C. It is obtained by reduction of an alkaline solution of copper(II) sulphate. Since the addition of alkalis to a solution of copper(II) salt results in the precipitation of copper(II) hydroxide the copper(II) ions are complexed with tartrate ions; under such conditions the concentration of copper(II) ions is so low that the solubility product of copper(II) hydroxide is not exceeded. When copper(I) oxide reacts with dilute sulphuric acid a solution of copper(II) sulphate and a deposit of copper results, i.e. disproportionation occurs. Cu2O + 2H+ → Cu2+ + Cu + H2O When dissolved in concentrated hydrochloric acid the [CuCl2]– complex ion is formed. Copper(I) oxide is used in the manufacture of rectiÜers and the production of red glass.

copper(II) oxide A black insoluble solid, CuO; monoclinic; r.d. 6.3; m.p. 1326°C. It is obtained by heating either copper(II) carbonate or copper(II) nitrate. It decomposes on heating above 800°C to copper(I) oxide and oxygen. Copper(II) oxide reacts readily with mineral acids on warming, with the formation of copper(II) salts; it is also readily reduced to copper on heating in a stream of hydrogen. Copper(II) oxide is soluble in dilute acids forming blue solutions of cupric salts. copper pyrites See chalcopyrite. copper(II) sulphate A blue crystalline solid, CuSO4.5H2O; triclinic; r.d. 2.284. The pentahydrate loses 4H2O at 110°C and the Üfth H2O at 150°C to form the white anhydrous compound (rhombic; r.d. 3.6; decomposes above 200°C). The pentahydrate is prepared either by reacting copper(II) oxide or copper(II) carbonate with dilute sulphuric acid; the solution is heated to saturation and the blue pentahydrate crystallizes out on cooling (a few drops of dilute sulphuric acid are generally added to prevent hydrolysis). It is obtained on an industrial scale by forcing air through a

Coriolis force hot mixture of copper and dilute sulphuric acid. In the pentahydrate each copper(II) ion is surrounded by four water molecules at the corner of a square, the Üfth and sixth octahedral positions are occupied by oxygen atoms from the sulphate anions, and the Üfth water molecule is held in place by hydrogen bonding. Copper(II) sulphate has many industrial uses, including the preparation of the Bordeaux mixture (a fungicide) and the preparation of other copper compounds. It is also used in electroplating and textile dying and as a timber preservative. The anhydrous form is used in the detection of traces of moisture. Copper(II) sulphate pentahydrate is also known as blue vitriol.

copulation See sexual intercourse. coral Any of a group of sedentary colonial marine invertebrates belonging to the class Anthozoa of the phylum *Cnidaria. A coral colony consists of individual *polyps within a protective skeleton that they secrete: this skeleton may be soft and jelly-like, horny, or stony. The horny skeleton secreted by corals of the genus Corallium, especially C. rubrum, constitutes the red, or precious, coral used as a gemstone. The skeleton of stony, or true, corals consists of almost pure calcium carbonate and forms the coral reefs common in tropical seas. cordite An explosive mixture of cellulose nitrate and nitroglycerin, with added plasticizers and stabilizers, used as a propellant for guns. core 1. A rod or frame of magnetic material that increases the inductance of a coil through which it passes. Cores are used in transformers, electromagnets, and the rotors and stators of electrical machines. It may consist of laminated metal, ferrite, or compressed ferromagnetic particles in a matrix of an insulating binder (dust core). 2. The inner part of a *nuclear reactor in which the nuclear reaction takes place. 3. The devices that make up the memory in certain types of computer. 4. The central region of a star or planet. Coriolis force A Üctitious force sometimes used to simplify calculations involv-

c

cork

c

ing rotating systems, such as the movement of air, water, and projectiles over the surface of the rotating earth. The concept was Ürst used in 1835 by Gaspard de Coriolis (1792–1843), a French physicist. The daily rotation of the earth means that in 24 hours a point on its equator moves a distance of some 40 000 kilometres, giving it a tangential velocity of about 1670 kilometres per hour. A point at the latitude of, say, Rome, travels a shorter distance in the same time and therefore has a lower tangential velocity – about 1340 km/hr. Air over the equator has the full tangential velocity of 1670 km/hr and as it travels north, say, it will retain this velocity; to an observer outside the earth this would be clear. However, to an observer in Rome it appears to be moving eastwards, because the earth at that point is moving eastwards more slowly than the air. The Coriolis force (which is quite Üctitious) is the force that a naive observer thinks is needed to push the air eastwards.

cork (phellem) A protective waterproof plant tissue produced by the *cork cambium. It develops in plants undergoing *secondary growth and replaces the epidermis. Its cells, whose walls are impregnated with *suberin, are arranged in radial rows and Üt closely together except where the cork is interrupted by *lenticels. Some cork cells become air-Ülled while others contain deposits of lignin, tannins, and fatty acids, which give the cork a particular colour. The cork oak (Quercus suber) produces cork that can be used commercially. cork cambium (phellogen) A type of *cambium arising within the outer layers of the stems of woody plants, usually as a complete ring surrounding the inner tissues. The cells of the cork cambium divide to produce an outer corky tissue (*cork or phellem) and an inner secondary cortex (phelloderm). Cork, cork cambium, and phelloderm together make up the periderm, an impermeable outer layer that protects the inner stem tissues if the outer tissues split as the stem girth increases with age. It thus takes over the functions of the epidermis. corm An underground organ formed by

198 certain plants, e.g. crocus and gladiolus, that enables them to survive from one growing season to the next (see illustration). It consists of a short swollen foodstoring stem surrounded by protective scale leaves. One or more buds in the axils of scale leaves produce new foliage leaves and Ûowers in the subsequent season, using up the food stored in the stem. Compare bulb. bud

scale leaves swollen stem

winter

flower and foliage leaves

corm shrivels as food used for growing plant

spring

withered foliage leaves

new bud

swelling stem forming new corm

autumn

Development of a corm

cornea A transparent layer of tissue, continuous with the *sclerotic, that forms the front part of the vertebrate eye, over the iris and lens. The cornea refracts light entering the eye onto the lens, thus assist-

corundum

199 ing in the focusing of images onto the *retina. See also astigmatism.

ovaries but the function of these is less well understood.

corniÜcation See keratinization.

corrosion Chemical or electrochemical attack on the surface of a metal. See also electrolytic corrosion; rusting.

CORN rule See absolute configuration. corolla The *petals of a Ûower, collectively, forming the inner whorl of the *perianth. It encircles the stamens and carpels. The form of the corolla is very variable. The petals may either be free (polypetalous) or united to form a tube (gamopetalous or sympetalous). corona 1. The outer part of the sun’s atmosphere. Its two main components are the K-corona (or inner corona), with a temperature of about 2 × 106 K at a height of some 75 000 km, and the F-corona (or outer corona), which is considerably cooler and extends for several million kilometres into space. 2. A glowing region of the air surrounding a conductor when the potential gradient near it exceeds a critical value. It is caused by ionization of the air and may be accompanied by hissing sounds. Corona discharge (or point discharge) occurs at sharp points where the surface charge density is high by the attraction, charging, and consequent repulsion of air molecules. coronary vessels Two pairs of blood vessels (the coronary arteries and coronary veins) that supply the muscles of the heart itself. The coronary arteries arise from the aorta and divide into branches that encircle the heart. A blood clot in a coronary artery (coronary thrombosis) is one of the causes of a ‘heart attack’. corpus callosum The sweeping band (commissure) of *white matter that provides a connection between the two halves of the cerebrum in the brain. It enables the transfer of information from one cerebral hemisphere to the other. corpuscular theory See light. corpus luteum (yellow body) The yellowish mass of tissue that forms in the cavity of a *GraaÜan follicle in the ovary of a mammal after the release of the egg cell. It secretes the hormone *progesterone. Some species of sharks, reptiles, and birds have similar structures in their

cortex 1. (in botany) The tissue between the epidermis and the vascular system in plant stems and roots. It is composed of *parenchyma cells and shows little or no structural differentiation. Cortex is produced by activity of the *apical meristem. See also endodermis. 2. (in zoology) The outermost layer of tissue of various organs, including the adrenal glands (adrenal cortex), kidneys (renal cortex), and cerebral hemispheres (see cerebral cortex). corticosteroid Any of several hormones produced by the cortex of the *adrenal glands. Glucocorticoids regulate the use of carbohydrates, proteins, and fats in the body and include *cortisol and *cortisone. Mineralocorticoids regulate salt and water balance (see aldosterone). corticotrophin See acth. cortisol (hydrocortisone) A hormone (see corticosteroid), produced by the adrenal glands, that promotes the synthesis and storage of glucose and is therefore important in the normal response to stress, suppresses or prevents inÛammation, and regulates deposition of fat in the body. It is used as treatment for various allergies and for rheumatic fever, certain skin conditions, and adrenal failure (Addison’s disease). cortisone A biologically inactive *corticosteroid produced in the adrenal glands from the active hormone *cortisol, which is structurally very similar to it. Cortisone is reconverted to cortisol in the liver and other organs. Cortisone may be administered therapeutically as an inactive precursor (prodrug) of cortisol. corundum A mineral form of aluminium oxide, Al2O3. It crystallizes in the trigonal system and occurs as welldeveloped hexagonal crystals. It is colourless and transparent when pure but the presence of other elements gives rise to a variety of colours. *Ruby is a red variety containing chromium; *sapphire is a blue

c

corymb

c

variety containing iron and titanium. Corundum occurs as a rock-forming mineral in both metamorphic and igneous rocks. It is chemically resistant to weathering processes and so also occurs in alluvial (placer) deposits. The second hardest mineral after diamond (it has a hardness of 9 on the Mohs’ scale), it is used as an abrasive.

corymb A type of Ûowering shoot (see racemose inflorescence) in which the lower Ûower stalks are longer than the higher ones, resulting in a Ûat-topped cluster of Ûowers. Examples are candytuft and wallÛower. cos See trigonometric functions. cosecant See trigonometric functions. cosech See hyperbolic functions. cosh See hyperbolic functions. cosine See trigonometric functions. cosine rule In any triangle, with sides of length a, b, and c, c2 = a2 + b2 – 2abcosθ, where θ is the angle between sides a and b. cosmic censorship A hypothesis concerning singularities and *black holes in the general theory of *relativity. It was suggested in 1969 by the British physicist Roger Penrose (1931– ). The cosmic censorship conjecture asserts that all singularities in general relativity are hidden behind an event horizon. The conjecture has never been proved mathematically, although there is some evidence for it in many situations. Even if cosmic censorship is not correct, singularities would not be seen experimentally if the singularities are removed by *quantum gravity. It may be that in classical general relativity the cosmic censorship hypothesis is true for ‘reasonable’ physical situations but that it is possible to construct counter-examples to it for various special situations. cosmic radiation High-energy particles that fall on the earth from space. Primary cosmic rays consist of nuclei of the most abundant elements, with *protons (hydrogen nuclei) forming by far the highest proportion; electrons, positrons, neutrinos, and gamma-ray photons are also present. The particle energies range from

200 10–11 J to 10 J (108 to 1020 eV) and as they enter the earth’s atmosphere they collide with oxygen and nitrogen nuclei producing secondary cosmic rays. The secondary rays consist of elementary particles and gamma-ray photons. A single high-energy primary particle can produce a large shower of secondary particles. The sources of the primary radiation are not all known, although the sun is believed to be the principal source of particles with energies up to about 1010 eV. It is believed that all particles with energies of less than 1018 eV originate within the Galaxy.

cosmic string See string. cosmid A hybrid *vector, used in *gene cloning, that includes the cos gene (from the lambda bacteriophage). It also contains drug resistance *marker genes and other plasmid genes. Cosmids can incorporate larger DNA fragments than either phage or plasmid vectors alone and are especially suitable for cloning large mammalian genes or multigene fragments. cosmoid scale See scales. cosmological constant A term that can be added to Einstein’s Üeld equation for general *relativity theory. The cosmological constant is independent of space and time. It was put forward by Einstein in 1917 to allow for the possibility of a static universe. Although the discovery of the *expansion of the universe removed the original motivation for the cosmological constant, the discovery that the expansion of the universe is accelerating suggests that the constant has a non-zero value, albeit by a factor of 10120 smaller than expected theoretically. Explaining this small non-zero value is one of the main challenges for theoretical physics at the present time. cosmological principle The claim that on extremely large scales, i.e. much greater scales than those associated with *large-scale structure, the universe is homogeneous and isotropic. There is some evidence that the cosmological principle is valid, notably from the cosmic microwave background radiation, but it cannot be said to have been demonstrated conclusively. cosmology The study of the nature, ori-

cotyledon

201 gin, and evolution of the universe. Various theories concerning the origin and evolution of the universe exist. See Chronology. See also big-bang theory; steady-state theory; early universe.

cotangent See trigonometric functions. coth See hyperbolic functions. Cottrell precipitator An electrostatic precipitator used to remove dust particles from industrial waste gases, by attracting them to charged grids or wires.

cotyledon (seed leaf) A part of the embryo in a seed plant. The number of cotyledons is an important feature in classifying plants. Among the Ûowering plants, the class known as *Monocotyledoneae have a single cotyledon and *Dicotyledoneae have two. Conifers have either two cotyledons, as in Taxus (yews), or Üve to ten, as in Pinus (pines). In seeds without an *endosperm, e.g. garden pea and broad bean, the cotyledons store food, which is used in germination. In seeds showing *epigeal germination, e.g. runner bean, they emerge above the soil

COSMOLOGY 260 BC

Greek astronomer Aristarchus of Samos (c. 320–230 BC) proposes a suncentred universe.

c.150 AD

Greek-Egyptian astronomer Ptolemy (2nd century AD) proposes an earthcentred universe.

1543

Copernicus publishes his sun-centred theory of the universe (solar system).

1576

English mathematician Thomas Digges (c. 1546–95) proposes that the universe is infinite (because stars are at varying distances).

1584

Italian philosopher Giordano Bruno (1548–1600) states that the universe is infinite.

1633

Galileo champions Copernicus’s sun-centred universe, but is forced by the Roman Catholic Inquisition to recant.

1854

Helmholtz predicts the heat death of the universe, based on thermodynamics.

1917

Einstein proposes a static universe theory.

1922

Russian astronomer Alexander Friedmann proposes the expanding universe theory.

1927

George Lemaître proposes the big-bang theory of the universe.

1929

Edwin Hubble demonstrates the expansion of the universe.

1948

US physicists George Gamow (1904–68), Ralph Alpher (1921– ), and Hans Bethe (1906– ) develop the big-bang theory, and the α-β-γ theory of the origin of the elements; Alpher also predicts that the big bang would have produced a microwave background. British astronomers Herman Bondi (1919– ), Thomas Gold (1920– 2004), and Fred Hoyle propose the steady-state theory of the universe.

1965

US astrophysicists Arno Penzias (1933– ) and Robert Wilson (1936– discover the microwave background radiation.

1980

US physicist Allan Guth (1947– the universe.

1992

US COBE astronomical satellite detects ripples in residual cosmic radiation (cited as evidence of the big bang).

) proposes the inflationary theory of

)

c

coudé system surface and become the Ürst photosynthetic leaves.

coudé system See telescope.

c

coulomb Symbol C. The *SI unit of electric charge. It is equal to the charge transferred by a current of one ampere in one second. The unit is named after Charles de Coulomb. Coulomb, Charles Augustin de (1736–1806) French physicist, who served as an army engineer in Martinique before returning to France. He is best known for his 1785 proposal of *inverse-square laws to describe the interaction between electrical charges and between magnets (see coulomb’s law), which he proved experimentally using a *torsion balance. Coulomb explosion The sudden disruption of a molecule from which the electrons have been stripped to leave only the nuclei, which repel each other because of their electric charge. The technique of coulomb explosion imaging uses this effect to investigate the shape of molecules. A beam of high-energy neutral molecules is produced by Ürst adding electrons, accelerating the ions in an electric Üeld, and then removing the electrons. The beam collides with a thin metal foil having a thickness of about 30 atoms. As the molecules pass through this foil their electrons are scattered and only the nuclei of the molecules emerge. The process occurs within a very short period of time, shorter than the time required for a complete molecular vibration, and consequently the nuclei retain the molecular shape until they are suddenly repulsed by the like charges. The nuclei then impinge on a detector that records their velocity and direction, thus enabling the spatial arrangement of the original molecule to be derived. Coulomb Üeld See coulomb’s law. Coulomb force See coulomb’s law. Coulomb’s law The force (sometimes called the Coulomb force) between two charged particles, regarded as point charges Q 1 and Q 2 a distance d apart, is proportional to the product of the charges and inversely proportional to the square of the distance between them. The law is

202 now usually stated in the form F = Q 1Q 2/4πεd2, where ε is the absolute *permittivity of the intervening medium. ε = εrε0, where εr is the relative permittivity (the dielectric constant) and ε0 is the electric constant. The electric Üeld surrounding a point charge is called the Coulomb Üeld and the scattering of charged particles by the Coulomb Üeld surrounding an atomic nucleus is called Coulomb scattering. The law was Ürst published by Charles de Coulomb in 1785.

counter Any device for detecting and counting objects or events, often incident charged particles or photons. The latter devices usually work by allowing the particle to cause ionization, which creates a current or voltage pulse. The pulses are then counted electronically. See cerenkov counter; crystal counter; geiger counter; proportional counter; scintillation counter; spark counter. These names are often applied merely to the actual detectors; the ancillary counting mechanism is then called a *scaler. countercurrent heat exchange A *counterÛow mechanism that enables Ûuids at different temperatures Ûowing in channels in opposite directions to exchange their heat content without mixing. An example of countercurrent heat exchange occurs in the feet of penguins, in which heat from blood in the arteries supplying the feet is transferred to blood returning to the body’s core in veins that lie close to these arteries. This helps to maintain the core temperature in freezing conditions. counterÛow The Ûow of two Ûuids in apposed vessels in opposite directions. In biological systems such an arrangement enables the efÜcient transfer of heat, ions, molecules, etc., from Ûuids that are rich in these resources to Ûuids that are deÜcient in them. country rock (host rock) Older rock that surrounds veins of minerals or an igneous magma *intrusion, such as a *batholith. The extreme heat of the intrusion may cause changes (contact metamorphism) in the composition of the adjacent country rock. couple Two equal and opposite parallel

Cowper’s glands

203 forces applied to the same body that do not act in the same line. The forces create a torque, the *moment of which is equal to the product of the force and the perpendicular distance between them.

coupling 1. (in physics) An interaction between two different parts of a system or between two or more systems. Examples of coupling in the *spectra of atoms and nuclei are *Russell–Saunders coupling, *j-j coupling, and spin–orbit coupling. In the spectra of molecules there are Üve idealized ways (called the Hund coupling cases) in which the different types of angular momentum in a molecule (the electron orbital angular momentum L, the electron spin angular momentum S, and the angular momentum of nuclear rotation N) couple to form a resultant angular momentum J. (In practice, the coupling for many molecules is intermediate between Hund’s cases due to interactions, which are ignored in the idealized cases.) In *solid-state physics an example of coupling is electron–phonon coupling, the analysis of which gives the theories of electrical *conductivity and *superconductivity. See also coupling constant. 2. (in chemistry) A type of chemical reaction in which two molecules join together; for example, the formation of an *azo compound by coupling of a diazonium ion with a benzene ring. coupling constant A physical constant that is a measure of the strength of interaction between two parts of a system or two or more systems. In the case of a *Üeld theory, the coupling constant is a measure of the magnitude of the force exerted on a particle by a Üeld. In the case of a *quantum Üeld theory, a coupling constant is not constant but is a function of energy, the dependence on energy being described by the *renormalization group. See also coupling; asymptotic freedom. courtship Behaviour in animals that plays a part in the initial attraction of a mate or as a prelude to copulation. Courtship often takes the form of *displays that have evolved through *ritualization; some are derived from other contexts (e.g. food begging in some birds). Chemical stimuli (see pheromone) are also important in many mammals and insects.

As well as ensuring that the prospective mate is of the same species, the male’s courtship performance allows females to choose between different males. The later stages of courtship may involve both partners in an alternating series of displays that inhibit *aggression and fear responses and ensure synchrony of sexual arousal.

COV See crossover value. covalent bond See chemical bond. covalent crystal A crystal in which the atoms are held together by covalent bonds. Covalent crystals are sometimes called macromolecular or giant-molecular crystals. They are hard high-melting substances. Examples are diamond and boron nitride. covalent radius An effective radius assigned to an atom in a covalent compound. In the case of a simple diatomic molecule, the covalent radius is half the distance between the nuclei. Thus, in Cl2 the internuclear distance is 0.198 nm so the covalent radius is taken to be 0.099 nm. Covalent radii can also be calculated for multiple bonds; for instance, in the case of carbon the values are 0.077 nm for single bonds, 0.0665 nm for double bonds, and 0.0605 nm for triple bonds. The values of different covalent radii can sometimes be added to give internuclear distances. For example, the length of the bond in interhalogens (e.g. ClBr) is nearly equal to the sum of the covalent radii of the halogens involved. This, however, is not always true because of other effects (e.g. ionic contributions to the bonding). covariance In *statistics, a measure of the association between a pair of random variables. It equals the expected value of the product of their deviations (from the mean value). For two sets of observations _ (x1,y1_),…,(xn,yn), where x is the mean of xi and y is the mean of yi, it is given by n

(1/n)

_

_

Σ (xi – x) (yi – y)

i =1

See also variance.

Cowan, Clyde See pauli, wolfgang ernst. Cowper’s glands (bulbourethral glands) A pair of pea-sized glands that lie beneath the prostate gland. Cowper’s glands se-

c

coxa

c

crete an alkaline Ûuid that forms part of the *semen. This Ûuid neutralizes the acidic environment of the urethra, thereby protecting the sperm. The glands are named after William Cowper (1666–1709). See also seminal vesicle.

coxa The Ürst segment, attached to the thorax, of an insect’s leg. See also femur; trochanter. CP invariance The symmetry generated by the combined operation of changing *charge conjugation (C) and *parity (P). CP violation occurs in weak interactions in kaon decay and in *B-mesons. See also cpt theorem; time reversal. CPT theorem The theorem that the combined operation of changing *charge conjugation C, *parity P, and *time reversal T, denoted CPT, is a fundamental *symmetry of relativistic *quantum Üeld theory. No violation of the CPT theorem is known experimentally. When C, P, and T (or any two of them) are violated, the principles of relativistic quantum Üeld theory are not affected; however, violation of CPT invariance would drastically alter the fundamentals of relativistic quantum Üeld theory. It is not known whether *superstrings obey versions of the CPT theorem. CPU (central processing unit) The main operating part of a *computer; it includes the control unit (CU) and the arithmetic/ logic unit (see alu). Its function is to fetch instructions from memory, decode them, and execute the program. It also provides timing signals. An *integrated circuit that has a complete CPU on a single silicon chip is called a microprocessor. cracking The process of breaking down chemical compounds by heat. The term is applied particularly to the cracking of hydrocarbons in the kerosine fraction obtained from *petroleum reÜning to give smaller hydrocarbon molecules and alkenes. It is an important process, both as a source of branched-chain hydrocarbons suitable for gasoline (for motor fuel) and as a source of ethene and other alkenes. Catalytic cracking is a similar process in which a catalyst is used to lower the temperature required and to modify the products obtained.

204

cranial nerves Ten to twelve pairs of nerves in vertebrates that emerge directly from the brain. They supply the sense organs and muscles of the head, neck, and viscera. Examples of cranial nerves include the *optic nerve (II) and the *vagus nerve (X). With the *spinal nerves, the cranial nerves form an important part of the *peripheral nervous system. cranial reÛex See reflex. Craniata See chordata. cranium (brain case) The part of the vertebrate *skull that encloses and protects the brain. It is formed by the fusion of several Ûattened bones, which have immovable joints (sutures) between them. cream of tartar See potassium hydrogentartrate. creatine A compound, synthesized from the amino acids arginine, glycine, and methionine, that occurs in muscle. In the form of creatine phosphate (or phosphocreatine), it is an important reserve of energy for muscle contraction, which is released when creatine phosphate loses its phosphate and is converted to creatinine, which is excreted in the urine (at a rate of 1.2–1.5 g/day in humans). See also phosphagen. creatinine See creatine. creationist A proponent of the theory of *special creation. creep The continuous deformation of a solid material, usually a metal, under a constant stress that is well below its yield point. It usually only occurs at high temperatures and the creep characteristics of any material destined to be used under conditions of high stress at high temperatures must be investigated. cremocarp A dry fruit that is a type of *schizocarp formed from two one-seeded carpels. The carpels remain separate and form indehiscent mericarps that are attached to a central supporting strand (carpophore) for some time before dispersal. It is characteristic of the Umbelliferae (Apiaceae; carrot family). crenation The shrinkage of cells that occurs when the surrounding solution is *hypertonic to the cellular cytoplasm.

205 Water leaves the cells by *osmosis, which causes the plasma membrane to wrinkle and the cellular contents to condense.

creosote 1. (wood creosote) An almost colourless liquid mixture of phenols obtained by distilling tar obtained by the destructive distillation of wood. It is used medically as an antiseptic and expectorant. 2. (coal-tar creosote) A dark liquid mixture of phenols and cresols obtained by distilling coal tar. It is used for preserving timber. cresols See methylphenols. Cretaceous The Ünal geological period of the Mesozoic era. It extended from about 144 million years ago, following the Jurassic, to about 65 million years ago, when it was succeeded by the Palaeocene epoch. The name of the period is derived from creta (Latin: chalk) and the Cretaceous was characterized by the deposition of large amounts of *chalk in western Europe. The Cretaceous was the time of greatest Ûooding in the Mesozoic. Angiosperm plants made their Ürst appearance on land and in the early Cretaceous Mesozoic reptiles reached their peak. At the end of the period there was a *mass extinction of the dinosaurs, Ûying reptiles, and ammonites, the cause of which may be related to environmental changes resulting from collisions of the earth with large meteorites (see alvarez event; iridium anomaly). Creutzfeldt–Jakob disease (CJD) A disease of humans characterized by dementia and destruction of brain tissue, Ürst described by the German psychiatrists H. G. Creutzfeldt (1885–1964) and A. M. Jakob (1884–1931). It is now known to be caused by an abnormal *prion protein and is transmissible, although there is also an inherited familial form. This rare disease typically affects middle-aged and elderly people and leads to rapid mental deterioration and death. The abnormal prion interferes with the structure of normal prion protein in brain tissue, resulting in accumulations of the protein and consequent tissue damage. In most cases the source of infection is unknown. However, it is well established that infection can result, for example, via injections of growth hormone derived from infected

critical mass human cadavers. During the 1990s a novel form of the disease emerged, called variant CJD, which typically affects young healthy individuals. This is thought to be caused by consumption of beef products derived from cattle infected with *bovine spongiform encephalopathy.

Crick, Francis Harry Compton (1916–2004) British molecular biologist, who in 1951 teamed up with James *Watson at Cambridge University to try to Ünd the structure of *DNA. This they achieved in 1953, using the X-ray diffraction data of Rosalind Franklin (1920–58) and Maurice Wilkins (1916–2004). Crick went on to investigate *codons and the role of transfer *RNA. Crick, Watson, and Wilkins shared a Nobel Prize in 1962. crista 1. See semicircular canals. 2. See mitochondrion. cristobalite A mineral form of *silicon(IV) oxide, SiO2. critical angle See total internal reflection. critical damping See damping. critical density In astronomy, the mean density of the universe below which value it is an expanding and continuously open system. The luminous material in the universe (galaxies, etc.) is estimated to account for about 10% of this Ügure. The remainder is thought to consist mainly of dark matter (see missing mass). critical group A large group of related organisms that, although variations exist between them, cannot be divided into smaller groups of equivalent taxonomic rank to the parent group. Critical groups are found among plants that reproduce by *apomixis; for example, the 400 or so species of Rubus (brambles, etc.) are regarded as a critical group. critical mass The minimum mass of Üssile material that will sustain a nuclear *chain reaction. For example, when a nucleus of uranium–235 disintegrates two or three neutrons are released in the process, each of which is capable of causing another nucleus to disintegrate, so creating a chain reaction. However, in a mass of U–235 less than the critical mass, too

c

critical pressure

c

many neutrons escape from the surface of the material for the chain reaction to proceed. In the atom bomb, therefore, two or more subcritical masses have to be brought together to make a mass in excess of the critical mass before the bomb will explode.

critical pressure The pressure of a Ûuid in its *critical state; i.e. when it is at its critical temperature and critical volume. critical reaction A nuclear *chain reaction in which, on average, one transformation causes exactly one other transformation so that the chain reaction is self-sustaining. If the average number of transformations caused by one transformation falls below one, the reaction is subcritical and the chain reaction ceases; if it exceeds one the reaction is supercritical and proceeds explosively. critical state The state of a Ûuid in which the liquid and gas phases both have the same density. The Ûuid is then at its *critical temperature, *critical pressure, and *critical volume. critical temperature 1. The temperature above which a gas cannot be liqueÜed by an increase of pressure. See also critical state. 2. See transition point. critical volume The volume of a Üxed mass of a Ûuid in its *critical state; i.e. when it is at its critical temperature and critical pressure. The critical speciÜc volume is its volume per unit mass in this state: in the past this has often been called the critical volume. CRO See cathode-ray oscilloscope. Cromagnon man The earliest form of modern humans (Homo sapiens), which is believed to have appeared in Europe about 35 000 years ago and possibly at least 70 000 years ago in Africa and Asia. Fossils indicate that these hominids were taller and more delicate than *Neanderthal man, which they replaced. They used intricately worked tools of stone and bone and left the famous cave drawings at Lascaux in the Dordogne. The name is derived from the site at Cromagnon, France, where the Ürst fossils were found in 1868. Crookes, Sir William (1832–1919)

206 British chemist and physicist, who in 1861 used *spectroscopy to discover *thallium and in 1875 invented the radiometer. He also developed an improved vacuum tube (Crookes’ tube) for studying gas discharges.

crop 1. A plant that is cultivated for the purpose of harvesting its seeds, roots, leaves, or other parts that are useful to humans. See agriculture. 2. An enlarged portion of the anterior section of the alimentary canal in some animals, in which food may be stored and/or undergo preliminary digestion. The term is most commonly applied to the thin-walled sac in birds between the oesophagus and the *proventriculus. In female pigeons the crop contains glands that secrete crop milk, used to feed nestlings. crop rotation An agricultural practice in which different crops are cultivated in succession on the same area of land over a period of time so as to maintain soil fertility and reduce the adverse effects of pests. Legumes are important in the rotation as they are a source of nitrogen for the soil (see nitrogen fixation; root nodule). In the UK, other crops that may be included in a typical four-stage rotation are wheat, barley, and root crops. However, the use of pesticides enables the monoculture of crops in modern farming systems (see agriculture). cross 1. A mating between two selected individuals. Controlled crosses are made for many reasons, e.g. to investigate the inheritance of a particular characteristic or to improve a livestock or crop variety. See also back cross; reciprocal cross; test cross. 2. An organism resulting from such a mating. cross-fertilization See fertilization. crossing over An exchange of portions of chromatids between *homologous chromosomes. As the chromosomes begin to move apart at the end of the Ürst prophase of *meiosis, they remain in contact at a number of points (see chiasma). At these points the chromatids break and rejoin in such a way that sections are exchanged (see illustration). Crossing over thus alters the pattern of genes in the chromosomes. See recombination.

crown ethers

207

centromere

chiasma

paired homologous chromosomes

chiasma

direction of movement

recombinant chromatids

Crossing over at two chiasmata in a pair of homologous chromosomes

cross linkage A short side chain of atoms linking two longer chains in a polymeric material. crossover value (COV) The percentage of linked genes (see linkage) that are exchanged during the process of *crossing over during the Ürst prophase of *meiosis. The COV can be calculated by the percentage of offspring that show *recombination and is used to map the genes on a chromosome (see chromosome map). A small COV for a given pair of genes indicates that the genes are situated close together on the chromosome. cross-pollination See pollination.

cross product See vector product. cross section 1. A plane surface formed by cutting a solid, especially by cutting at right angles to its longest axis. 2. The area of such a surface. 3. A measure of the probability that a collision will occur between a beam of radiation and a particular particle, expressed as the effective area presented by the particle in that particular process. It is measured in square metres or *barns. The elastic cross section amounts for all elastic scattering in which the radiation loses no energy to the particle. The inelastic cross section accounts for all other collisions. It is further subdivided to account for speciÜc interactions, such as the absorption cross section, Üssion cross section, ionization cross section, etc. crown ethers Organic compounds with molecules containing large rings of carbon and oxygen atoms. The crown ethers are macrocyclic polyethers. The Ürst to be synthesized was the compound 18-crown6, which consists of a ring of six –CH2–CH2–O– units (i.e. C12H24O6). The general method of naming crown ethers is to use the form n-crown-m, where n is the number of atoms in the ring and m is the number of oxygen atoms. Substituted crown ethers can also be made. The crown ethers are able to form strongly bound complexes with metal ions by coordination through the oxygen atoms. The stability of these complexes depends on the size of the ion relative to the cavity available in the ring of the particular crown ether. Crown ethers also form com-

oxygen CH2 group metal ion

18-crown-6

Crown ethers

dicyclohexyl-18-crown-6 complex

c

crucible

c

plexes with ammonium ions (NH4+) and alkyl ammonium ions (RNH3+). They can be used for increasing the solubility of ionic salts in nonpolar solvents. For example, dicyclohexyl-18-crown-6 complexes with the potassium ion of potassium permanganate and allows it to dissolve in benzene, giving a purple neutral solution that can oxidize many organic compounds. They also act as catalysts in certain reactions involving organic salts by complexing with the positive metal cation and thereby increasing its separation from the organic anion, which shows a consequent increase in activity. Some of the uses of crown ethers depend on their selectivity for speciÜc sizes of anions. Thus they can be used to extract speciÜc ions from mixtures and enrich isotope mixtures. Their selectivity also makes them useful analytical reagents. See also cryptands.

crucible A dish or other vessel in which substances can be heated to a high temperature. crude oil See petroleum. Crustacea A phylum of *arthropods containing over 35 000 species distributed worldwide, mainly in freshwater and marine habitats, where they constitute a major component of plankton. Crustaceans include shrimps, crabs, lobsters, etc. (see decapoda) and the terrestrial woodlice, all of which belong to the class Malacostraca; the barnacles (class Cirripedia); the water Ûeas (see daphnia), fairy shrimps, and tadpole shrimps (class Branchiopoda); and the copepods (see copepoda). The segmented body usually has a distinct head (bearing *compound eyes, two pairs of *antennae, and various mouthparts), thorax, and abdomen, and is protected by a shell-like carapace. Each body segment may bear a pair of branched (biramous) appendages used for locomotion, as gills, and for Ültering food particles from the water. Appendages in the head region are modiÜed to form jaws and in the abdominal region are often reduced or absent. Typically, the eggs hatch to produce a free-swimming nauplius larva. This develops either by a series of moults or undergoes metamorphosis to the adult form.

208

cryobiology The study of the effects of very low temperatures on organisms, tissues, and cells. The ability of some animal tissues to remain viable in a frozen state (cryopreservation) enables them to be preserved by freezing for future use as *grafts. cryogenic pump A *vacuum pump in which pressure is reduced by condensing gases on surfaces maintained at about 20 K by means of liquid hydrogen or at 4 K by means of liquid helium. Pressures down to 10–8 mmHg (10–6 Pa) can be maintained; if they are used in conjunction with a *diffusion pump, pressures as low as 10–15 mmHg (10–13 Pa) can be reached. cryogenics The study of very low temperatures and the techniques for producing them. Objects are most simply cooled by placing them in a bath containing liqueÜed gas maintained at a constant pressure. In general, a liqueÜed gas can provide a constant bath temperature from its triple point to its critical temperature and the bath temperature can be varied by changing the pressure above the liquid. The lowest practical temperature for a liquid bath is 0.3 K. Refrigerators (see refrigeration) consist essentially of devices operating on a repeated cycle, in which a low-temperature reservoir is a continuously replenished liquid bath. Above 1 K they work by compressing and expanding suitable gases. Below this temperature liquids or solids are used and by *adiabatic demagnetization it is possible to reach 10–6 K. cryohydrate A eutectic mixture of ice and some other substance (e.g. an ionic salt) obtained by freezing a solution. cryolite A rare mineral form of sodium aluminoÛuoride, Na3AlF6, which crystallizes in the monoclinic system. It is usually white but may also be colourless. The only important occurrence of the mineral is in Greenland. It is used chieÛy to lower the melting point of alumina in the production of aluminium. cryometer A thermometer designed to measure low temperatures. *Thermocouples can be used down to about 1 K and *resistance thermometers can be used at 0.01 K. Below this magnetic thermometers

crypts of Lieberkühn

209 (0.001 K) and nuclear-resonance thermometers (3 × 10–7 K) are required.

cryophyte An organism that can live in ice and snow. Most cryophytes are algae, including the green alga Chlamydomonas nivalis and some diatoms, but they also include certain dinoÛagellates, mosses, bacteria, and fungi. cryoscopic constant See depression of freezing point. cryoscopy The use of *depression of freezing point to determine relative molecular masses. cryostat A vessel enabling a sample to be maintained at a very low temperature. The *Dewar Ûask is the most satisfactory vessel for controlling heat leaking in by radiation, conduction, or convection. Cryostats usually consist of two or more Dewar Ûasks nesting in each other. For example, a liquid nitrogen bath is often used to cool a Dewar Ûask containing a liquid helium bath. cryotron A switch that relies on *superconductivity. It consists of a coil of wire of one superconducting material surrounding a straight wire of another superconducting material; both are immersed in a liquid-helium bath. A current passed through the coil creates a magnetic Üeld, which alters the superconducting properties of the central wire, switching its resistance from zero to a Ünite value. Cryotron switches can be made very small and take very little current. cryptands Compounds with large threedimensional molecular structures contain-

ing ether chains linked by three-coordinate nitrogen atoms. Thus cryptands are macropolycyclic polyaza-polyethers. For example, the compound (2,2,2)-cryptand has three chains of the form –CH2CH2OCH2CH2OCH2CH2–. These chains are linked at each end by a nitrogen atom. Cryptands, like the *crown ethers, can form coordination complexes with ions that can Üt into the cavity formed by the open threedimensional structure, i.e. they can ‘cryptate’ the ion. Various types of cryptand have been produced having both spherical and cylindrical cavities. The cryptands have the same kind of properties as the crown ethers and the same uses. In general, they form much more strongly bound complexes and can be used to stabilize unusual ionic species. For example, it is possible to produce the negative Na– ion in the compound [(2,2,2)cryptand-Na]+Na–, which is a goldcoloured crystalline substance stable at room temperature. Cluster ions, such as Pb52–, can be similarly stabilized.

cryptic coloration The type of colouring or marking of an animal that helps to camouÛage it in its natural environment. It may enable the animal to blend with its background or, like the stripes of zebras and tigers, help to break up the outline of its body. crypts of Lieberkühn (intestinal glands) Tubular glands that lie between the Ünger-like projections (see villus) of the inner surface of the small intestine. The cells of these glands (called Paneth

N O

O

N

O

N O

N

O

O

O N

O

(2,2,2) cryptand

Cryptands

N

O

O

O

spherical cryptand

c

crystal cells) secrete *intestinal juice as they gradually migrate along the side of the crypt and the villus; they are eventually shed into the lumen of the intestine.

c

crystal A solid with a regular polyhedral shape. All crystals of the same substance grow so that they have the same angles between their faces. However, they may not have the same external appearance because different faces can grow at different rates, depending on the conditions. The external form of the crystal is referred to as the crystal habit. The atoms, ions, or molecules forming the crystal have a regular arrangement and this is the crystal structure. crystal counter A type of solid-state *counter in which a potential difference is applied across a crystal; when the crystal is struck by an elementary particle or photon, the electron–ion pairs created cause a transient increase in conductivity. The resulting current pulses are counted electronically. crystal defect An imperfection in the regular lattice pattern of a crystal. See Feature. crystal-Üeld theory A theory of the electronic structures of inorganic *complexes, in which the complex is assumed to consist of a central metal atom or ion surrounded by ligands that are ions. For example, the complex [PtCl4]2– is thought of as a Pt2+ ion surrounded by four Cl– ions at the corners of a square. The presence of these ions affects the energies of the d-orbitals, causing a splitting of energy levels. The theory can be used to explain the spectra of complexes and their magnetic properties. Ligand-Üeld theory is a development of crystal-Üeld theory in which the overlap of orbitals is taken into account. Crystal-Üeld theory was initiated in 1929 by the German-born US physicist Hans Albrecht Bethe (1906–2005) and extensively developed in the 1930s. crystal habit See crystal. crystal lattice The regular pattern of atoms, ions, or molecules in a crystalline substance. A crystal lattice can be regarded as produced by repeated translations of a unit cell of the lattice. See also crystal system.

210

crystalline Having the regular internal arrangement of atoms, ions, or molecules characteristic of crystals. Crystalline materials need not necessarily exist as crystals; all metals, for example, are crystalline although they are not usually seen as regular geometric crystals. crystallite A small crystal, e.g. one of the small crystals forming part of a microcrystalline substance. crystallization The process of forming crystals from a liquid or gas. crystallography The study of crystal form and structure. See also x-ray crystallography. crystalloids See colloids. crystal microphone A microphone in which the sound waves fall on a plate of Rochelle salt or similar material with piezoelectric properties, the variation in pressure being converted into a varying electric Üeld by the *piezoelectric effect. Crystal microphones have a good highfrequency response and are nondirectional; they are now rarely used except when their cheapness is important. crystal oscillator (piezoelectric oscillator) An oscillator in which a piezoelectric crystal is used to determine the frequency. An alternating electric Üeld applied to two metallic Ülms sputtered onto the parallel faces of a crystal, usually of quartz, causes it to vibrate at its natural frequency; this frequency can be in the kilohertz or megahertz range, depending on how the crystal is cut. The mechanical vibrations in turn create an alternating electric Üeld across the crystal that does not suffer from frequency drift. The device can be used to replace the tuned circuit in an oscillator by providing the resonant frequency or it can be coupled to the oscillator circuit, which is tuned approximately to the crystal frequency. In this type, the crystal prevents frequency drift. The device is widely used in *quartz clocks and watches. crystal pick-up A pick-up in a record player in which the mechanical vibrations produced by undulations in the record groove are transmitted to a piezoelectric crystal, which produces a varying electric

cumene process

211 Üeld of the same frequency as the sound. This signal is ampliÜed and fed to loudspeakers in order to recreate the sound.

crystal structure See crystal. crystal system A method of classifying crystalline substances on the basis of their unit cell. There are seven crystal systems. If the cell is a parallelopiped with sides a, b, and c and if α is the angle between b and c, β the angle between a and c, and γ the angle between a and b, the systems are: (1) cubic a=b=c and α=β=γ=90° (2) tetragonal a=b≠c and α=β=γ=90° (3) rhombic (or orthorhombic) a≠b≠c and α=β=γ=90° (4) hexagonal a=b≠c and α=β=γ=90° (5) trigonal a=b≠c and α=β=γ≠90° (6) monoclinic a≠b≠c and α=γ=90°≠β (7) triclinic a=b=c and α≠β≠γ CSF 1. See cerebrospinal fluid. 2. See colony-stimulating factor. CS gas The vapour from a white solid, C6H4(Cl)CH:C(CN)2, causing tears and choking, used in ‘crowd control’. CT scanner (computerized tomography scanner) See tomography. CU See control unit. cubic close packing See close packing. cubic crystal A crystal in which the unit cell is a cube (see crystal system). There are three possible packings for cubic crystals: simple cubic, face-centred cubic, and body-centred cubic. See illustration. cubic equation An equation in which

body-centred

Cubic crystal structures

the highest power of the variable is three. It has the general form ax3 + bx2 + cx + d = 0 and, in general, is satisÜed by three values of x.

cubic expansivity See expansivity. cultivar A plant that has been developed and maintained by cultivation as a result of agricultural or horticultural practices. The term is derived from cultivated variety. cultivation The planting and breeding of crop plants in *agriculture and horticulture. It involves the investigation of new means of increasing crop yield and quality. culture A batch of cells, which can be microorganisms or of animal or plant origin, that are grown under speciÜc conditions of nutrient levels, temperature, pH, oxygen levels, osmotic factors, light, pressure, and water content. Cultures of cells are prepared in the laboratory for a wide spectrum of scientiÜc research. A *culture medium provides the appropriate conditions for growth. See also continuous culture; tissue culture. culture medium A nutrient material, either solid or liquid, used to support the growth and reproduction of microorganisms or to maintain tissue or organ cultures. See also agar. cumene process An industrial process for making phenol from benzene. A mixture of benzene vapour and propene is passed over a phosphoric acid catalyst at 250°C and high pressure C6H6 + CH3CH:CH2 → C6H5CH(CH3)2

simple cubic

face-centred

c

212

CRYSTAL DEFECTS

c

A crystal *lattice is formed by a repeated arrangement of atoms, ions, or molecules. Within one cubic centimetre of material one can expect to find up to 1022 atoms and it is extremely unlikely that all of these will be arranged in perfect order. Some atoms will not be exactly in the right place with the result that the lattice will contain *defects. The presence of defects within the crystal structure has profound consequences for certain bulk properties of the solid, such as the electrical resistance and the mechanical strength.

Point defects Local crystal defects called point defects, appear as either impurity atoms or gaps in the lattice. Impurity atoms can occur in the lattice either at interstitial sites (between atoms in a non-lattice site) or at substitutional sites (replacing an atom in the host lattice). Lattice gaps are called vacancies and arise when an atom is missing from its site in the lattice. Vacancies are sometimes called Schottky defects. A vacancy in which the missing atom has moved to an interstitial position is known as a Frenkel defect. Colour centres In ionic crystals, the ions and vacancies always arrange themselves so that there is no build-up of one type of charge in any small volume of the crystal. If ions or charges are introduced into or removed from the lattice, there will, in general, be an accompanying rearrangement of the ions and their outer valence electrons. This rearrangement is called charge compensation and is most dramatically observed in colour centres. If certain crystals are irradiated with X-rays, gamma rays, neutrons, or electrons a colour change is observed. For example, diamond may be coloured blue by electron bombardment and quartz may be coloured brown by irradiation with neutrons. The high-energy radiation produces defects in the lattice and, in an attempt to maintain charge neutrality, the crystal undergoes some measure of charge compensation. Just as electrons around an atom have a series of discrete permitted energy levels, so charges residing at point defects exhibit sets of discrete levels, which are separated from one another by energies corresponding to wavelengths in the visible region of the spectrum. Thus light of certain wavelengths can be absorbed at the defect sites, and the material appears to be coloured. Heating the irradiated crystal can, in many cases, repair the irradiation damage and the crystal loses its coloration. Dislocations Non-local defects may involve entire planes of atoms. The most important of

Formation of a Schottky defect

Point defects in a two-dimensional crystal

Formation of a Frenkel defect

213

these is called a dislocation. Dislocations are essentially line-defects; that is, there is an incomplete plane of atoms in the crystal lattice. In 1934, Taylor, Orowan, and Polanyi independently proposed the concept of the dislocation to account for the mechanical strength of metal crystals. Their microscopic studies revealed that when a metal crystal is plastically deformed, the deformation does not occur by a separation of individual atoms but rather by a slip of one plane of atoms over another plane. Dislocations provide a mechanism for this slipping of planes that does not require the bulk movement of crystal material. The passage of a dislocation in a crystal is similar to the movement of a ruck in a carpet. A relatively large force is required to slide the carpet as a whole. However, moving a ruck over the carpet can inch it forward without needing such large forces. This movement of dislocations is called plastic flow.

Strength of materials In practice most metal samples are polycrystalline; that is they consist of many small crystals or grains at different angles to each other. The boundary between two such grains is called a grain boundary. The plastic flow of dislocations may be hindered by the presence of grain boundaries, impurity atoms, and other dislocations. Pure metals produced commercially are generally too weak to be of much mechanical use. The weakness of these samples can be attributed to the ease with which the dislocations are able to move within the sample. Slip, and therefore deformation, can then occur under relatively low stresses. Impurity atoms, other dislocations, and grain boundaries can all act as obstructions to the slip of atomic planes. Traditionally, methods of making metals stronger involved introducing defects that provide regions of disorder in the material. For example, in an alloy, such as steel, impurity atoms (e.g. carbon) are introduced into the lattice during the forging process. The perfection of the iron lattice structure is disturbed and the impurities oppose the dislocation motion. This makes for greater strength and stiffness. The complete elimination of dislocations may seem an obvious way to strengthen materials. However, this has only proved possible for hair-like single crystal specimens called whiskers. These whiskers are only a few micrometers thick and are seldom more than a few millimetres long; nevertheless their strength approaches the theoretical value. A

E

H

D

B

A

D

B F

C

G

G

C

F

Dislocation in a two-dimensional crystal. The extra plane of atoms AB causes strain at bond CD. On breaking, the bond flips across to form CB. This incremental movement shifts the dislocation across so that the overall effect is to slide the two planes BDG and CF over each other.

c

cupellation

c

The product is called cumene, and it can be oxidized in air to a peroxide, C6H5C(CH3)2O2H. This reacts with dilute acid to give phenol (C6H5OH) and propanone (acetone, CH3OCH3), which is a valuable by-product.

cupellation A method of separating noble metals (e.g. gold or silver) from base metals (e.g. lead) by melting the mixture with a blast of hot air in a shallow porous dish (the cupel). The base metals are oxidized, the oxide being carried away by the blast of air or absorbed by the porous container. cuprammonium ion The tetraamminecopper(II) ion [Cu(NH3)4]2+. See ammine. cupric compounds Compounds containing copper in its higher (+2) oxidation state; e.g. cupric chloride is copper(II) chloride (CuCl2). cuprite A red mineral cubic form of copper(I) oxide, Cu2O; an important ore of copper. It occurs where deposits of copper have been subjected to oxidation. The mineral has been mined as a copper ore in Chile, Democratic Republic of Congo, Bolivia, Australia, Russia, and the USA. cupronickel A type of corrosionresistant alloy of copper and nickel containing up to 45% nickel. cuprous compounds Compounds containing copper in its lower (+1) oxidation state; e.g. cuprous chloride is copper(I) chloride (CuCl). cupule 1. A hard or membranous cupshaped structure formed from bracts and enclosing various fruits, such as the hazelnut and acorn. 2. A structure in club mosses (Lycopodium species) that protects the gemma (resting bud) during its development. It is composed of six leaÛike structures. 3. The bright red tissue around the seed of yew (Taxus), forming the yew ‘berry’. curare A resin obtained from the bark of South American trees of the genera Strychnos and Chondrodendron that causes paralysis of voluntary muscle. It acts by blocking the action of the neurotransmitter *acetylcholine at *neuromuscular junc-

214 tions. Curare is used as an arrow poison by South American Indians and was formerly used as a muscle relaxant in surgery.

curd The solid component produced by the coagulation of milk during the manufacture of cheese. After being pasteurized, milk is cooled down and a culture of lactic acid bacteria is added to ferment the milk sugar, lactose, to lactic acid. The resulting decrease in pH causes casein, a milk protein, to coagulate, a process known as curdling. The solid curds are then separated from the liquid component, known as whey, and inoculated with different types of microbes to produce different cheeses. curie The former unit of *activity (see radiation units). It is named after Pierre Curie. Curie, Marie (Marya Sklodowska; 1867–1934) Polish-born French chemist, who went to Paris in 1891. She married the physicist Pierre Curie (1859–1906) in 1895 and soon began work on seeking radioactive elements other than uranium in pitchblende (to account for its unexpectedly high radioactivity). By 1898 she had discovered *radium and *polonium, although it took her four years to purify them. In 1903 the Curies shared the Nobel Prize for physics with Henri *Becquerel, who had discovered radioactivity. Curie point (Curie temperature) The temperature at which a ferromagnetic substance loses its ferromagnetism and becomes only paramagnetic. For iron the Curie point is 760°C and for nickel 356°C. Curie’s law The susceptibility (χ) of a paramagnetic substance is proportional to the thermodynamic temperature (T), i.e. χ = C/T, where C is the Curie constant. A modiÜcation of this law, the Curie–Weiss law, is more generally applicable. It states that χ = C/(T – θ), where θ is the Weiss constant, a characteristic of the material. The law was Ürst proposed by Pierre Curie and modiÜed by another French physicist, Pierre-Ernest Weiss (1865–1940). curium Symbol Cm. A radioactive metallic transuranic element belonging to the *actinoids; a.n. 96; mass number of the most stable isotope 247 (half-life 1.64 ×

215

Cuvier, George Léopold Chrétien Frédéric Dagobert

107 years); r.d. (calculated) 13.51; m.p. 1340±40°C. There are nine known isotopes. The element was Ürst identiÜed by Glenn Seaborg (1912–99) and associates in 1944 and Ürst produced by L. B. Werner and I. Perlman in 1947 by bombarding americium–241 with neutrons.

curl (rot) The *vector product of the *gradient operator with a vector. For a vector u that has components u1, u2, and u3 in the x, y, and z directions (with respective unit vectors i, j, and k), and is a function of x, y, and z, the curl is given by: curl u = ∇ × u = (∂u3/∂y – ∂u2/∂z)i + (∂u1/∂z – ∂u3/∂x)j + (∂u2/∂x – ∂u1/∂y)k. See also divergence.

current Symbol I. A Ûow of electric charge through a conductor. The current at a particular cross section is the rate of Ûow of charge. The charge may be carried by electrons, ions, or positive holes (see charge carrier). The unit of current is the ampere. See also conventional current. current balance An instrument used to measure a current absolutely, on the basis of the deÜnition of the ampere. An accurate form consists of a beam balance with similar coils attached to the ends of the balance arms. Fixed coils are situated above and below these two coils. The six coils are then connected in series so that a current passing through them creates a torque on the beam, which is restored to the horizontal by means of a rider. From the position and weight of the rider, and the geometry of the system, the current can be calculated. current density 1. The current Ûowing through a conductor per unit crosssectional area, measured in amperes per square metre. 2. The current Ûowing through an electrolyte per unit area of electrode. cusp 1. (in dentistry) A sharp raised protuberance on the surface of a *molar tooth. The cusps of opposing molars (i.e. on opposite jaws) are complementary to each other, which increases the efÜciency of grinding food during chewing. 2. (in anatomy) A Ûap forming part of a *valve.

3. (in mathematics) A point at which two arcs of a curve intersect.

cuticle 1. (in botany) The continuous waxy layer that covers the aerial parts of a plant. Composed of *cutin, it is secreted by the *epidermis and its primary function is to prevent water loss. 2. (in zoology) A layer of horny noncellular material covering, and secreted by, the epidermis of many invertebrates. It is usually made of a collagen-like protein or of *chitin and its main function is protection. In arthropods it is also strong enough to act as a skeleton (see exoskeleton) and in insects it reduces water loss. Growth is allowed by moulting of the cuticle (see ecdysis). cuticularization The secretion by the outer (epidermal) layer of cells of plants and many invertebrates of substances that then harden to form a *cuticle. cutin A polymer of long-chain fatty acids that forms the main constituent of the *cuticle of mature epidermal plant cells. Cutin polymers are cross-linked to form a network, which is embedded in a matrix of waxes. The deposition of cutin (cutinization) reduces water loss by the plant and helps prevent the entry of pathogens. See also suberin. cutinization The deposition of *cutin in plant cell walls, principally in the outermost layers of leaves and young stems. cutis See dermis. cutting A part of a plant, such as a bud, leaf, or a portion of a root or shoot, that, when detached from the plant and inserted in soil, can take root and give rise to a new daughter plant. Taking or striking cuttings is a horticultural method for propagating plants. See also vegetative propagation. Cuvier, George Léopold Chrétien Frédéric Dagobert (1769–1832) French anatomist, who became professor at the Collège de France in 1799, moving in 1802 to the Jardin de Plantes. Cuvier extended the classiÜcation system of *Linnaeus, adding the category *phylum and concentrating on the taxonomy of Üshes. He also initiated the classiÜcation of fossils and established the science of palaeontology.

c

cyanamide

c

cyanamide 1. An inorganic salt containing the ion CN22–. See calcium cyanamide. 2. A colourless crystalline solid, H2NCN, made by the action of carbon dioxide on hot sodamide. It is a weakly acidic compound (the parent acid of cyanamide salts) that is soluble in water and ethanol. It is hydrolysed to urea in acidic solutions. cyanamide process See calcium cyanamide. cyanate See cyanic acid. cyanic acid An unstable explosive acid, HOCN. The compound has the structure H–O–C≡N, and is also called fulminic acid. Its salts and esters are cyanates (or fulminates). The compound is a volatile liquid, which readily polymerizes. In water it hydrolyses to ammonia and carbon dioxide. It is isomeric with another acid, H–N=C=O, which is known as isocyanic acid. Its salts and esters are isocyanates. cyanide 1. An inorganic salt containing the cyanide ion CN–. Cyanides are extremely poisonous because of the ability of the CN– ion to coordinate with the iron in haemoglobin, thereby blocking the uptake of oxygen by the blood. 2. A metal coordination complex formed with cyanide ions. cyanide process A method of extracting gold by dissolving it in potassium cyanide (to form the complex ion [Au(CN)2]–). The ion can be reduced back to gold with zinc. cyanine dyes A class of dyes that contain a –CH= group linking two nitrogencontaining heterocyclic rings. They are used as sensitizers in photography. Cyanobacteria A phylum consisting of two groups of photosynthetic eubacteria. The blue-green bacteria (formerly known as blue-green algae, or Cyanophyta), which comprise the vast majority of members, contain the photosynthetic pigment chlorophyll a plus accessory pigments: phycocyanins, responsible for their blue colour, and (in some) red pigments (phycoerythrins). Blue-green bacteria are unicellular but sometimes become joined in colonies or Ülaments by a sheath of mucilage. They occur in all

216 aquatic habitats. A few species Üx atmospheric nitrogen and thus contribute to soil fertility (see nitrogen fixation). Others exhibit symbiosis (see lichens). The chloroxybacteria (grass-green bacteria or prochlorophytes) have been found in marine and freshwater habitats. They differ from the blue-green bacteria in containing chlorophyll a and chlorophyll b but no blue or red pigments – a combination like that found in plant chloroplasts, which they resemble. It is thought that chloroxybacteria may share a common ancestor with chloroplasts but are not their immediate progenitors (see endosymbiont theory).

cyanocobalamin See vitamin b complex. cyanogen A colourless gas, (CN)2, with a pungent odour; soluble in water, ethanol, and ether; d. 2.335 g dm–3; m.p. –27.9°C; b.p. –20.7°C. The compound is very toxic. It may be prepared in the laboratory by heating mercury(II) cyanide; industrially it is made by gas-phase oxidation of hydrogen cyanide using air over a silver catalyst, chlorine over activated silicon(IV) oxide, or nitrogen dioxide over a copper(II) salt. Cyanogen is an important intermediate in the preparation of various fertilizers and is also used as a stabilizer in making nitrocellulose. It is an example of a *pseudohalogen. cyano group The group –CN in a chemical compound. See nitriles. cyanohydrins Organic compounds formed by the addition of hydrogen cyanide to aldehydes or ketones (in the presence of a base). The Ürst step is attack by a CN– ion on the carbonyl carbon atom. The Ünal product is a compound in which a –CN and –OH group are attached to the same carbon atom. For example, ethanal reacts as follows CH3CHO + HCN → CH3CH(OH)(CN) The product is 2-hydroxypropanonitrile. Cyanohydrins of this type can be oxidized to α-hydroxy carboxylic acids.

cyanuric acid A white crystalline watersoluble trimer of cyanic acid, (HNCO)3. It is a cyclic compound having a six-

217 membered ring made of alternating imide (NH) and carbonyl (CO) groups.

CycadoÜlicales (Pteridospermales; seed ferns) An extinct order of gymnosperms that Ûourished in the Carboniferous period. They possessed characteristics of both the ferns and the seed plants in reproducing by means of seeds and yet retaining fernlike leaves. Their internal anatomy combined both fern and seedplant characteristics. Cycadophyta A phylum of seed plants (see gymnosperm) that contains many extinct species; the few modern representatives of the group include Cycas and Zamia. Cycads inhabit tropical and subtropical regions, sometimes growing to a height of 20 m. The stem bears a crown of fernlike leaves. These species are among the most primitive of living seed plants. cyclamates Salts of the acid, C6H11.NH.SO3H, where C6H11– is a cyclohexyl group. Sodium and calcium cyclamates were formerly used as sweetening agents in soft drinks, etc., until their use was banned when they were suspected of causing cancer. cycle A regularly repeated set of changes to a system that brings back all its parameters to their original values once in every set of changes. The duration of one cycle is called its *period and the rate of repetition of cycle, called the *frequency, is measured in *hertz. See simple harmonic motion. cyclic Describing a compound that has a ring of atoms in its molecules. In homocyclic compounds all the atoms in the ring are the same type, e.g. benzene (C6H6) and cyclohexane (C6H12). These two examples are also examples of carbocyclic compounds; i.e. the rings are of carbon atoms. If different atoms occur in the ring, as in pyridine (C5H5N), the compound is said to be heterocyclic. cyclic AMP A derivative of *ATP that is widespread in animal cells as a *second messenger in many biochemical reactions induced by hormones. Upon reaching their target cells, the hormones activate *adenylate cyclase, the enzyme that catalyses cyclic AMP production. Cyclic AMP ultimately activates the enzymes of the

cyclone reaction induced by the hormone concerned. Cyclic AMP is also involved in controlling gene expression and cell division, in immune responses, and in nervous transmission.

cyclic phosphorylation (cyclic photophosphorylation) See photophosphorylation. cyclization The formation of a cyclic compound from an open-chain compound. See ring. cyclo- PreÜx designating a cyclic compound, e.g. a cycloalkane or a cyclosilicate. cycloalkanes Cyclic saturated hydrocarbons containing a ring of carbon atoms joined by single bonds. They have the general formula CnH2n, for example cyclohexane, C6H12, etc. In general they behave like the *alkanes but are rather less reactive. cyclohexadiene-1,4-dione (benzoquinone; quinone) A yellow solid, C6H4O2; r.d. 1.3; m.p. 116°C. It has a six-membered ring of carbon atoms with two opposite carbon atoms linked to oxygen atoms (C=O) and the other two pairs of carbon atoms linked by double bonds (HC=CH). The compound is used in making dyes. See also quinhydrone electrode. cyclohexane A colourless liquid *cycloalkane, C6H12; r.d. 0.78; m.p. 6.5°C; b.p. 81°C. It occurs in petroleum and is made by passing benzene and hydrogen under pressure over a heated Raney nickel catalyst at 150°C, or by the reduction of cyclohexanone. It is used as a solvent and paint remover and can be oxidized using hot concentrated nitric acid to hexanedioic acid (adipic acid). The cyclohexane ring is not planar and can adopt boat and chair *conformations; in formulae it is represented by a single hexagon. cycloid The curve traced by a point on the circumference of a circle as it rolls without slipping along a straight line. The length of the arc formed by one revolution of the circle is 8r, where r is the radius of the circle. The horizontal distance between cusps is 2πr. cyclone An area of low pressure in the atmosphere. Winds rotate about the low-

c

cyclonite

c

pressure centre in an anti-clockwise direction in the northern hemisphere and in a clockwise direction in the southern hemisphere. In the mid- and high-latitudes these low-pressure systems are now commonly referred to as *depressions, or lows, and the term cyclone is avoided. See also tropical cyclone.

cyclonite (RDX) A highly explosive nitro compound, (CH2N.NO2)3. It has a cyclic structure with a six-membered ring of alternating CH2 groups and nitrogen atoms, with each nitrogen being attached to a NO2 group. It is made by nitrating hexamine, C6H12N4, which is obtained from ammonia and methanal. Cyclonite is a very powerful explosive used mainly for military purposes. cyclopentadiene A colourless liquid cyclic *alkene, C5H6; r.d. 0.8021; m.p. –97.2°C; b.p. 40.0°C. It is prepared as a byproduct during the fractional distillation of crude benzene from coal tar. It undergoes condensation reactions with ketones to give highly coloured compounds (fulvenes) and readily undergoes polymerization at room temperature to give the dimer, dicyclopentadiene. The compound itself is not aromatic because it does not have the required number of pi electrons. However, removal of a hydrogen atom produces the stable cyclopentadienyl ion, C5H5–, which does have aromatic properties. In particular, the ring can coordinate to positive ions in such compounds as *ferrocene.

218 between them. The frequency of the alternating p.d. is arranged so that the particles are accelerated each time they reach the evacuated gap between the dees. The magnetic Üeld makes them follow curved paths. After several thousand revolutions inside the dees the particles reach the perimeter of the dees, where a deÛecting Üeld directs them onto the target. In this device protons can achieve an energy of 10–12 J (10 MeV). The Ürst working cyclotron was produced in 1931 by the US physicist Ernest Lawrence (1901–58). See also synchrocyclotron.

cylindrical polar coordinates See polar coordinates. cyme See cymose inflorescence. cymose inÛorescence (cyme; deÜnite inÛorescence) A type of Ûowering shoot (see inflorescence) in which the Ürstformed Ûower develops from the growing region at the top of the Ûower stalk (see illustration). Thus no new Ûower buds can be produced at the tip and other Ûowers 4

4

3 2

Cyclostomata See agnatha. cyclotron A cyclic particle *accelerator in which charged particles fed into the centre of the device are accelerated in an outward spiral path inside two hollow Dshaped conductors placed to form a split circle. A magnetic Üeld is applied at rightangles to the plane of the dees and an alternating potential difference is applied

3 2 1

buttercup

forget-me-not

monochasial cymes

cyclopentadienyl ion See cyclopentadiene. cyclopropane A colourless gas, C3H6, b.p. –34.5°C, whose molecules contain a triangular ring of carbon atoms. It is made by treating 1,3-dibromopropane with zinc metal, and is used as a general anaesthetic.

1

1 2

3

3

3

2

3

stitchwort

dichasial cyme 1 = oldest flower

Types of cymose inflorescence

219 are produced from lateral buds beneath. In a monochasial cyme (or monochasium), the development of the Ûower at the tip is followed by a new Ûower axis growing from a single lateral bud. Subsequent new Ûowers may develop from the same side of the lateral shoots, as in the buttercup, or alternately on opposite sides, as in forget-me-not. In a dichasial cyme (or dichasium), the development of the Ûower at the apex is followed by two new Ûower axes developing from buds opposite one another, as in plants of the family Caryophyllaceae (such as stitchwort). Compare racemose inflorescence.

cypsela A dry single-seeded fruit that does not split open during seed dispersal and is formed from a double ovary in which only one ovule develops into a seed. It is similar to an *achene and characteristic of members of the family Compositae (Asteraceae), such as the dandelion. See also pappus. cysteine See amino acid. cystine A molecule resulting from the oxidation reaction between the sulphydryl (–SH) groups of two cysteine molecules (see amino acid). This often occurs between adjacent cysteine residues in polypeptides. The resultant *disulphide bridges (–S–S–) are important in stabilizing the structure of protein molecules. cytidine A nucleoside comprising one cytosine molecule linked to a d-ribose sugar molecule. The derived nucleotides, cytidine mono-, di-, and triphosphate (CMP, CDP, and CTP respectively), participate in various biochemical reactions, notably in phospholipid synthesis. cytochrome Any of a group of proteins, each with an iron-containing *haem group, that form part of the *electron transport chain in mitochondria and chloroplasts. Electrons are transferred by reversible changes in the iron atom between the reduced Fe(II) and oxidized Fe(III) states. See also cytochrome oxidase. cytochrome oxidase An enzyme complex comprising the terminal two cytochromes of the respiratory chain in the mitochondria (see electron transport chain). It is responsible for the reduction of oxygen to form water.

cytomegalovirus cytogenetics The study of inheritance in relation to the structure and function of cells. For example, the results of breeding experiments can be explained in terms of the behaviour of chromosomes during the formation of the reproductive cells. cytokine Any soluble factor secreted by cells of the lymphoid system that acts as a signal to other lymphoid cells. There are two categories: *lymphokines, secreted by lymphocytes; and monokines, secreted by macrophages. However, certain cytokines, notably *interferons and *interleukins, are secreted by both lymphocytes and macrophages. cytokinesis See cell cycle; mitosis. cytokinin (kinin) Any of a group of plant *growth substances chemically related to the purine adenine. Among other roles, cytokinins stimulate cell division in the presence of *auxin and have also been found to delay senescence, overcome *apical dominance, and promote cell expansion. Zeatin is a naturally occurring cytokinin. cytology The study of the structure and function of cells. The development of the light and electron microscopes has enabled the detailed structure of the nucleus (including the chromosomes) and other organelles to be elucidated. Microscopic examination of cells, either live or as stained sections on a slide, is also used in the detection and diagnosis of various diseases, especially *cancer. cytolysis The breakdown of cells, usually as a result of destruction or dissolution of their outer membranes. Certain drugs (cytotoxic drugs) have this effect and are used in the treatment of some forms of cancer. cytomegalovirus A virus belonging to the herpes group (see herpesvirus). In humans it normally causes symptoms that are milder than the common cold, but it can produce more serious symptoms in those whose *immune response is disturbed (e.g. cancer patients and people who are HIV-positive). Infection in pregnant women may cause congenital handicap in their children.

c

cytoplasm

c

cytoplasm The material surrounding the nucleus of a *cell. It can be differentiated into dense outer ectoplasm, which is concerned primarily with cell movement, and less dense endoplasm, which contains most of the cell’s structures. cytoplasmic inheritance The inheritance of genes contained in the cytoplasm of a cell, rather than the nucleus. Only a very small number of genes are inherited in this way. The phenomenon occurs because certain organelles, the *mitochondria and (in plants) the *chloroplasts, contain their own genes and can reproduce independently. The female reproductive cell (the egg) has a large amount of cytoplasm containing many such organelles, which are consequently incorporated into the cytoplasm of all the cells of the embryo. The male reproductive cells (sperm or pollen), however, consist almost solely of a nucleus. Cytoplasmic organelles are thus not inherited from the male parent. In plants, male sterility can be inherited via the cytoplasm. The inheritance of any such factors does not follow Mendelian laws. cytoplasmic streaming The directional movement of cytoplasm in certain cells, which allows movement of substances through the cell, especially around the cell’s periphery. It has been observed most clearly in large cells, such as plant sieve elements and unicellular algae, in which simple diffusion is ineffec-

220 tive as a means of local transport in the cell. The exact mechanism of streaming is unknown but it is thought to involve the interaction of motor proteins (attached to organelles) with *actin microÜlaments parallel to the direction of Ûow. A similar streaming of cytoplasm is responsible for *amoeboid movement.

cytosine A *pyrimidine derivative. It is one of the principal component bases of *nucleotides and the nucleic acids *DNA and *RNA. cytoskeleton A network of Übres permeating the matrix of eukaryotic cells that provides a supporting framework for organelles, anchors the cell membrane, facilitates cellular movement, and provides a suitable surface for chemical reactions to take place. The Übres are composed of *microtubules and *actin microÜlaments. cytosol The semiÛuid soluble part of the cytoplasm of cells, which contains the components of the *cytoskeleton. The cell’s organelles are suspended in the cytosol. cytotaxonomy See taxonomy. cytotoxic Destructive to living cells. The term is applied particularly to a class of drugs that inhibit cell division and are therefore used in chemotherapy to destroy cancer cells and to a group of *T cells that destroy virus-infected cells.

D 2,4-D 2,4-dichlorophenoxyacetic acid (2,4-dichlorophenoxyethanoic acid): a synthetic *auxin used as a weedkiller of broad-leaved weeds. See pesticide. dalton See atomic mass unit. Dalton, John (1766–1844) British chemist and physicist. In 1801 he formulated his law of partial pressures (see dalton’s law), but he is best remembered for *Dalton’s atomic theory, which he announced in 1803. Dalton also studied colour blindness (a condition, once called Daltonism, that he shared with his brother). Dalton’s atomic theory A theory of *chemical combination, Ürst stated by John Dalton in 1803. It involves the following postulates: (1) Elements consist of indivisible small particles (atoms). (2) All atoms of the same element are identical; different elements have different types of atom. (3) Atoms can neither be created nor destroyed. (4) ‘Compound elements’ (i.e. compounds) are formed when atoms of different elements join in simple ratios to form ‘compound atoms’ (i.e. molecules). Dalton also proposed symbols for atoms of different elements (later replaced by the present notation using letters). Dalton’s law The total pressure of a mixture of gases or vapours is equal to the sum of the partial pressures of its components, i.e. the sum of the pressures that each component would exert if it were present alone and occupied the same volume as the mixture of gases. Strictly speaking, the principle is true only for ideal gases. dam A structure built across a river to impound or divert the Ûow of water. A dam may be constructed for one or a number of purposes. It may raise the

water level to increase the depth for navigation purposes; divert water; provide a head of water for the generation of hydroelectric power; or store water for industrial or domestic use, irrigation, Ûood control, or power production. In addition, water stored by dams is often used for recreational purposes. Most dams are constructed of either concrete or of earth and rock. Gravity dams depend on the weight of their bulk for stability and usually have a Ûat vertical face upstream. Arch dams are curved concrete structures with a convex curve upstream. Pressure is transmitted to the sides of the dam.

damping A decrease in the amplitude of an oscillation as a result of energy being drained from the oscillating system to overcome frictional or other resistive forces. For example, a pendulum soon comes to rest unless it is supplied with energy from an outside source; in a pendulum clock, energy is supplied through an *escapement from a wound spring or a falling mass to compensate for the energy lost through friction. Damping is introduced intentionally in measuring instruments of various kinds to overcome the problem of taking a reading from an oscillating needle. A measuring instrument is said to be critically damped if the system just fails to oscillate and the system comes to rest in the shortest possible time. If it is underdamped it will oscillate repeatedly before coming to rest; if it is overdamped it will not oscillate but it will take longer to come to rest than it would if it was critically damped. An instrument, such as a galvanometer, that is critically damped is often called a deadbeat instrument. dance of the bees A celebrated example of *communication in animals, Ürst investigated by Karl von Frisch (1886–1982). Honeybee workers on returning to the hive after a successful foraging expedition perform a ‘dance’ on

Daniell cell

d

the comb that contains coded information about the distance and direction of the food source. For example the waggle dance, characterized by tail-wagging movements, indicates the direction of a food source at a distance of more than 100 metres. Other workers, sensing vibrations from the dance, follow the instructions to Ünd the food source.

Daniell cell A type of primary *voltaic cell with a copper positive electrode and a negative electrode of a zinc amalgam. The zinc-amalgam electrode is placed in an electrolyte of dilute sulphuric acid or zinc sulphate solution in a porous pot, which stands in a solution of copper sulphate in which the copper electrode is immersed. While the reaction takes place ions move through the porous pot, but when it is not in use the cell should be dismantled to prevent the diffusion of one electrolyte into the other. The e.m.f. of the cell is 1.08 volts with sulphuric acid and 1.10 volts with zinc sulphate. It was invented in 1836 by the British chemist John Daniell (1790–1845). Daphnia A genus of crustaceans belonging to the class Branchiopoda and order Cladocera (water Ûeas). Daphnia species have a transparent carapace and a protruding head with a pair of highly branched antennae for swimming and a single median compound eye. The Üve pairs of thoracic appendages form an efÜcient Ülter-feeding mechanism. Reproduction can take place without mating, i.e. by *parthenogenesis.

dark energy Energy in the universe associated with the fact that the expansion of the universe is accelerating and the *cosmological constant could have a nonzero value. Analysis of data from *WMAP indicates that about 70% of the energy of the universe is in the form of dark energy. The nature of dark energy is not known. dark galaxy A galaxy that is composed largely of dark matter. There is some evidence for the existence of such galaxies. It is thought that they should be very common, particularly since theories of largescale structure work much better if the existence of plentiful dark galaxies is assumed.

222

dark matter See missing mass. dark period (in botany) The period considered to be critical in the responses of plants to changes in day length (see photoperiodism). It is believed that such responses, which include the onset of Ûowering, are determined by the length of the period of darkness that occurs between two periods of light. dark reaction See photosynthesis. darmstadtium Symbol Ds. A radioactive transactinide; a.n. 110. It has several isotopes; the most stable being 281Ds, with a half-life of about 1.6 minutes. It can be produced by bombarding a plutonium target with sulphur nuclei or by bombarding a lead target with nickel nuclei. Its chemical properties probably resemble those of platinum. Darmstadtium was named after the German city of Darmstadt, the location of the Institute for Heavy Ion Research where it was Ürst produced. Darwin, Charles (1809–82) British naturalist, who studied medicine in Edinburgh followed by theology at Cambridge University, intending a career in the Church. However, his interest in natural history led him to accept an invitation in 1831 to join HMS Beagle as naturalist on a roundthe-world voyage. After his return Üve years later he published works on the geology he had observed. He was also formulating his theory of *evolution by means of *natural selection, but it was to be 20 years before he published On the Origin of Species (1859), prompted by similar views expressed by Alfred Russel *Wallace. Among his later works was The Descent of Man (1871). See also darwinism. Darwinism The theory of *evolution proposed by Charles Darwin in On the Origin of Species (1859), which postulated that present-day species have evolved from simpler ancestral types by the process of *natural selection acting on the variability found within populations. On the Origin of Species caused a furore when it was Ürst published because it suggested that species are not immutable nor were they specially created – a view directly opposed to the doctrine of *special creation. However the wealth of evidence presented by

223 Darwin gradually convinced most people and the only major unresolved problem was to explain how the variations in populations arose and were maintained from one generation to the next. This became clear with the rediscovery of Mendel’s work on classical genetics in the 1900s and led to the present theory known as *neo-Darwinism.

Darwin’s Ünches (Galapagos Ünches) The 14 species of Ünch, unique to the Galapagos Islands, that Charles Darwin studied during his journey on HMS Beagle. Each is adapted to exploit a different food source. They are not found on the mainland because competition there for these food sources from other birds is Üercer. Darwin believed all the Galapagos Ünches – basically similar but differing in bill shape – to be descendants of a few that strayed from the mainland, and this provided important evidence for his theory of evolution. See also adaptive radiation. DAT (digital audio tape) A type of magnetic tape originally designed for audio recording but now adapted for computer storage and backup use. The recording method allows a capacity of about 1 gigabyte. database A large collection of information that has been coded and stored in a computer in such a way that it can be extracted under a number of different category headings. dating techniques Methods of estimating the age of rocks, palaeontological specimens, archaeological sites, etc. Relative dating techniques date specimens in relation to one another; for example, *stratigraphy is used to establish the succession of fossils. Absolute (or chronometric) techniques give an absolute estimate of the age and fall into two main groups. The Ürst depends on the existence of something that develops at a seasonally varying rate, as in *dendrochronology and *varve dating. The other uses some measurable change that occurs at a known rate, as in *chemical dating, radioactive (or radiometric) dating (see carbon dating; fission-track dating; potassium–argon dating; rubidium– strontium dating; uranium–lead dating), and *thermoluminescence.

d-block elements dative bond See chemical bond. daughter 1. A nuclide produced by radioactive *decay of some other nuclide (the parent). 2. An ion or free radical produced by dissociation or reaction of some other (parent) ion or radical. Davy, Sir Humphry (1778–1829) British chemist, who studied gases at the Pneumatic Institute in Bristol, where he discovered the anaesthetic properties of *dinitrogen oxide (nitrous oxide). He moved to the Royal Institution, London, in 1801 and Üve years later isolated potassium and sodium by electrolysis. He also prepared barium, boron, calcium, and strontium as well as proving that chlorine and iodine are elements. In 1816 he invented the *Davy lamp. Davy lamp An oil-burning miner’s safety lamp invented by Sir Humphry Davy in 1816 when investigating Üredamp (methane) explosions in coal mines. The lamp has a metal gauze surrounding the Ûame, which cools the hot gases by conduction and prevents ignition of gas outside the gauze. If Üredamp is present it burns within the gauze cage, and lamps of this type are still used for testing for gas. day The time taken for the earth to complete one revolution on its axis. The solar day is the interval between two successive returns of the sun to the *meridian. The mean solar day of 24 hours is the average value of the solar day for one year. The sidereal day is measured with respect to the Üxed stars and is 4.09 minutes shorter than the mean solar day as a result of the imposition of the earth’s orbital motion on its rotational motion. day-neutral plant A plant in which Ûowering can occur irrespective of the day length. Examples are cucumber and maize. See photoperiodism. Compare long-day plant; short-day plant. d-block elements The block of elements in the *periodic table consisting of scandium, yttrium, and lanthanum together with the three periods of transition elements: titanium to zinc, zirconium to cadmium, and hafnium to mercury. These elements all have two outer s-electrons and have d-electrons in their penultimate shell; i.e. an outer electron conÜguration

d

d.c.

d

224

of the form (n–1)dxns2, where x is 1 to 10. See also transition elements.

important factor in controlling the size of a population. Compare birth rate.

d.c. See direct current.

de Broglie, Louis-Victor Pierre Raymond (1892–1987) French physicist, who taught at the Sorbonne in Paris for 34 years. He is best known for his 1923 theory of *wave–particle duality (see also de broglie wavelength), which reconciled the corpuscular and wave theories of *light and proved important in *quantum theory. For this work he was awarded the 1929 Nobel Prize.

DDT Dichlorodiphenyltrichloroethane; a colourless organic crystalline compound, (ClC6H4)2CH(CCl3), made by the reaction of trichloromethanal with chlorobenzene. DDT is the best known of a number of chlorine-containing pesticides used extensively in agriculture in the 1940s and 1950s. The compound is stable, accumulates in the soil, and concentrates in fatty tissue, reaching dangerous levels in carnivores high in the food chain. Restrictions are now placed on the use of DDT and similar pesticides. Deacon process A former process for making chlorine by oxidizing hydrogen chloride in air at 450°C using a copper chloride catalyst. It was patented in 1870 by Henry Deacon (1822–76). deactivation A partial or complete reduction in the reactivity of a substance, as in the poisoning of a catalyst. deadbeat See damping. deamination The removal of an amino group (–NH2) from a compound. Enzymatic deamination occurs in the liver and is important in amino-acid metabolism, especially in their degradation and subsequent oxidation. The amino group is removed as ammonia and excreted, either unchanged or as urea or uric acid. death The point at which the processes that maintain an organism alive no longer function. In humans it is diagnosed by permanent cessation of the heartbeat; however, the heart can continue beating after a large part of the brain ceases to function (see brain death). The death of a cell due to external damage or the action of toxic substances is known as necrosis. This must be distinguished from programmed cell death (see apoptosis), which is a normal part of the developmental process. death phase See bacterial growth curve. death rate (mortality) The rate at which a particular species or population dies, whatever the cause. The death rate is an

de Broglie wavelength The wavelength of the wave associated with a moving particle. The wavelength (λ) is given by λ = h/mv, where h is the Planck constant, m is the mass of the particle, and v its velocity. The de Broglie wave was Ürst suggested by Louis de Broglie in 1923 on the grounds that electromagnetic waves can be treated as particles (*photons) and one could therefore expect particles to behave in some circumstances like waves (see complementarity). The subsequent observation of *electron diffraction substantiated this argument and the de Broglie wave became the basis of *wave mechanics. debye A unit of electric *dipole moment in the electrostatic system, used to express dipole moments of molecules. It is the dipole moment produced by two charges of opposite sign, each of 1 statcoulomb and placed 10–18 cm apart, and has the value 3.335 64 × 10–30 coulomb metre. Debye–Hückel theory A theory to explain the nonideal behaviour of electrolytes, published in 1923 by Peter Debye (1884–1966) and Erich Hückel (1896– ). It assumes that electrolytes in solution are fully dissociated and that nonideal behaviour arises because of electrostatic interactions between the ions. The theory shows how to calculate the extra free energy per ion resulting from such interactions, and consequently the activity coefÜcient. It gives a good description of nonideal electrolyte behaviour for very dilute solutions, but cannot be used for more concentrated electrolytes. Debye–Scherrer method A method of X-ray diffraction in which a beam of X-

225 rays is diffracted by material in the form of powder. Since the powder consists of very small crystals of the material in all possible orientations, the diffraction pattern is a series of concentric circles. This type of pattern allows the unit cell to be found with great precision. This method was Ürst used by Peter Debye and Paul Scherrer in 1916 and independently by Albert Hull in 1917.

deca- Symbol da. A preÜx used in the metric system to denote ten times. For example, 10 coulombs = 1 decacoulomb (daC). decahydrate A crystalline hydrate containing ten molecules of water per molecule of compound. decalescence See recalescence. decanoic acid (capric acid) A white crystalline straight-chain saturated *carboxylic acid, CH3(CH2)8COOH; m.p. 31.5°C. Its esters are used in perfumes and Ûavourings. decantation The process of separating a liquid from a settled solid suspension or from a heavier immiscible liquid by carefully pouring it into a different container. Decapoda An order of crustaceans of the class Malacostraca that are distributed worldwide, mainly in marine habitats. Decapods comprise swimming forms (shrimps and prawns) and crawling forms (crabs, lobsters, and crayÜsh). All are characterized by Üve pairs of walking legs, the Ürst pair of which are highly modiÜed in crawling forms to form powerful grasping pincers. The carapace is fused with the thorax and head forming a *cephalothorax. The antennae are especially long in shrimps and prawns, which also possess several pairs of well-developed swimming appendages (pleopods) posterior to the walking legs. Following fertilization by the male, females usually carry the eggs until they hatch. The larvae undergo several transformations before attaining adult form. decarboxylation The removal of carbon dioxide from a molecule. Decarboxylation is an important reaction in many biochemical processes, such as the *Krebs

deciduous teeth cycle and the synthesis of *fatty acids. See also oxidative decarboxylation.

decay 1. See decomposition. 2. The spontaneous transformation of one radioactive nuclide into a daughter nuclide, which may be radioactive or may not, with the emission of one or more particles or photons. The decay of N0 nuclides to give N nuclides after time t is given by N = N0exp(–γt), where γ is called the decay constant or the disintegration constant. The reciprocal of the decay constant is the mean life. The time required for half the original nuclides to decay (i.e. N = ½N0) is called the half-life of the nuclide. The same terms are applied to elementary particles that spontaneously transform into other particles. For example, a free neutron decays into a proton and an electron (see beta decay). See also alpha particle. deci- Symbol d. A preÜx used in the metric system to denote one tenth. For example, 0.1 coulomb = 1 decicoulomb (dC); 0.1 metre = 1 decimetre (dm). decibel A unit used to compare two power levels, usually applied to sound or electrical signals. Although the decibel is one tenth of a bel, it is the decibel, not the bel, that is invariably used. Two power levels P and P0 differ by n decibels when n = 10log10P/P0. If P is the level of sound intensity to be measured, P0 is a reference level, usually the intensity of a note of the same frequency at the threshold of audibility. The logarithmic scale is convenient as human audibility has a range of 1 (just audible) to 1012 (just causing pain) and one decibel, representing an increase of some 26%, is about the smallest change the ear can detect. deciduous Describing plants in which all the leaves are shed at the end of each growing season, usually the autumn in temperate regions or at the beginning of a dry season in the tropics. This seasonal leaf fall helps the plant retain water that would otherwise be lost by transpiration from the leaves. Examples of deciduous plants are rose and horse chestnut. Compare evergreen. deciduous teeth (milk teeth) The Ürst of two sets of teeth of a mammal. These

d

decimal system

d

226

teeth are smaller than those that replace them (the *permanent teeth) and fewer in number, since there are no deciduous *molars. See also diphyodont.

decrepitation A crackling noise produced when certain crystals are heated, caused by changes in structure resulting from loss of water of crystallization.

decimal system A number system based on the number 10; the number system in common use. All rational numbers can be written as a Ünite decimal (e.g. ¼ = 0.25) or a repeating decimal (e.g. 5/27 = 0.185 185 185…). An *irrational number can be written to any number of decimal places, but can never be given exactly (e.g. √3 = 1.732 050 8…).

defecation The expulsion of faeces from the rectum due to contractions of muscles in the rectal wall. A sphincter muscle, which is under voluntary control, is situated at the end of the rectum (the anus); relaxation of this muscle allows defecation to occur. In babies control of the anal sphincter muscle has not been developed and defecation occurs automatically as a reÛex response to the presence of faeces in the rectum.

declination 1. The angle between the magnetic meridian and the geographic meridian at a point on the surface of the earth. See geomagnetism. 2. The angular distance of a celestial body north (positive) or south (negative) of the celestial *equator. decoherence A process in which a quantum mechanical state of a system is altered by the interaction between the system and its environment. The process of decoherence has been detected experimentally. Decoherence was postulated in the 1980s and has been used to clarify discussions of the foundations of quantum mechanics. decomposer An organism that obtains energy from the chemical breakdown of dead organisms or animal or plant wastes. Decomposers, most of which are bacteria and fungi, secrete enzymes onto dead matter and then absorb the breakdown products (see saprotroph). Many decomposers (e.g. nitrifying bacteria) are specialized to break down organic materials that are difÜcult for other organisms to digest. Decomposers fulÜl a vital role in the *ecosystem, returning the constituents of organic matter to the environment in inorganic form so that they can again be assimilated by plants. Compare detritivore. See also carbon cycle; nitrogen cycle. decomposition 1. (decay) The chemical breakdown of organic matter into its constituents by the action of *decomposers. 2. A chemical reaction in which a compound breaks down into simpler compounds or into elements. deconÜnement temperature See quark confinement.

defect 1. See crystal defect. 2. See mass defect. deÜciency disease Any disease caused by an inadequate intake of an essential nutrient in the diet, primarily vitamins, minerals, and amino acids. Examples are scurvy (lack of vitamin C), rickets (lack of vitamin D), and iron-deÜciency anaemia. deÜnite inÛorescence See cymose inflorescence. deÜnite integral See integration. deÜnite proportions See chemical combination. deÛagration A type of explosion in which the shock wave arrives before the reaction is complete (because the reaction front moves more slowly than the speed of sound in the medium). deforestation The extensive cutting down of forests for the purpose of extracting timber or fuel wood or to clear the land for mining or agriculture. Forests are often situated in upland areas and are important in trapping rainwater. Deforestation in these areas, particularly in India and Bangladesh, has resulted in the Ûooding of low-lying plains; it has also led to an increase in soil erosion and hence desert formation (see desertification), resulting in crop loss and economic problems for local communities. The felling and burning of trees releases large amounts of carbon dioxide, thereby increasing global carbon dioxide levels and contributing to the *greenhouse effect. Rainforests, particularly those of South America, are rich in both fauna and Ûora;

227 their removal leads to an overall decrease in *biodiversity and the loss of plant species that have potentially beneÜcial pharmaceutical effects. Despite movements to reduce deforestation, economic pressures ensure that the process still continues.

degassing The removal of dissolved, absorbed, or adsorbed gases from a liquid or solid. Degassing is important in vacuum systems, where gas absorbed in the walls of the vacuum vessel starts to desorb as the pressure is lowered. degaussing The process of neutralizing the magnetization in an object that has inadvertently become magnetized. For example, ferromagnetic components of TV sets may become magnetized and misdirect the electron beams. A degaussing coil is often provided and fed with a diminishing alternating current each time the set is switched on. Ships can be degaussed by surrounding them with current-carrying cables that set up an equal and opposite Üeld. This prevents the ships from detonating magnetic mines. Degaussing is used to protect scientiÜc and other electronic devices from strong magnetic Üelds; usually a system of coils is designed to neutralize such Üelds over the important region or the equipment is surrounded by a shield of suitable alloy (e.g. Mumetal). degeneracy pressure The pressure in a *degenerate gas of fermions caused by the Pauli exclusion principle and the Heisenberg uncertainty principle. Because of the exclusion principle, fermions at a high density, with small interparticle spacing, must have different momenta. Because of the uncertainty principle, the momentum difference must be inversely proportional to the spacing. Consequently, in a high-density gas (small spacing) the particles have high relative momenta, which leads to a degeneracy pressure much greater than the thermal pressure. *White dwarfs and *neutron stars are supported against collapse under their own gravitational Üelds by the degeneracy pressure of electrons and neutrons respectively. degenerate 1. Having quantum states with the same energy. For example, the

deglutition Üve d-orbitals in an isolated transitionmetal atom have the same energy (although they have different spatial arrangements) and are thus degenerate levels. The application of a magnetic or electric Üeld may cause the quantum states to have different energies (see crystal-field theory). In this case, the degeneracy is said to be ‘lifted’. 2. Having a high particle concentration such that the *Maxwell–Boltzmann distribution does not apply and the behaviour of the particles is governed by *quantum statistics. Systems in which the particles are degenerate are called degenerate gases; examples are the conduction electrons in a metal (or *degenerate semiconductor), the electrons in a *white dwarf, and the neutrons in a *neutron star. See also degeneracy pressure.

degenerate semiconductor A heavily doped *semiconductor in which the *Fermi level is located in either the valence band or the conduction band (see energy band) causing the material to behave as a metal. degenerate states *Quantum states of a system that have the same energy. degeneration 1. Changes in cells, tissues, or organs due to disease, etc., that result in an impairment or loss of function and possibly death and breakdown of the affected part. 2. The reduction in size or complete loss of organs during evolution. The human appendix has undergone this process and performs no obvious function in man. Degeneration of external organs may cause animals to appear to be more primitive than they really are; for example, early zoologists believed whales were Üsh rather than mammals because of the degeneration of their limbs. See also vestigial organ. deglutition (swallowing) A reÛex action initiated by the presence of food in the pharynx. During deglutition, the soft *palate is raised, which prevents food from entering the nasal cavity; the *epiglottis closes, which blocks the entrance to the windpipe; and the oesophagus starts to contract (see peristalsis), which ensures that food is conveyed to the stomach.

d

degradation degradation A type of organic chemical reaction in which a compound is converted into a simpler compound in stages.

d

degree 1. A unit of plane angle equal to 1/360th of a complete revolution. 2. A division on a *temperature scale. 3. The power to which a variable is raised. If one expression contains several variables the overall degree of the expression is the sum of the powers. For example, the expression p2q3r4 has a degree of 9 overall (it is a second-degree expression in p). The degree of a polynomial is the degree of the variable with the highest power, e.g. ax5 + bx4 + c has a degree of 5. 4. The highest power to which the derivative of the highest order is raised in a *differential equation. For example, (d2y/dx2)3 + dy/dx = c is a differential equation of the third degree (but second order). degrees of freedom 1. The number of independent parameters required to specify the conÜguration of a system. This concept is applied in the *kinetic theory to specify the number of independent ways in which an atom or molecule can take up energy. There are however various sets of parameters that may be chosen, and the details of the consequent theory vary with the choice. For example, in a monatomic gas each atom may be allotted three degrees of freedom, corresponding to the three coordinates in space required to specify its position. The mean energy per atom for each degree of freedom is the same, according to the principle of the *equipartition of energy, and is equal to kT/2 for each degree of freedom (where k is the *Boltzmann constant and T is the thermodynamic temperature). Thus for a monatomic gas the total molar energy is 3LkT/2, where L is the Avogadro constant (the number of atoms per mole). As k = R/L, where R is the molar gas constant, the total molar energy is 3RT/2. In a diatomic gas the two atoms require six coordinates between them, giving six degrees of freedom. Commonly these are interpreted as six independent ways of storing energy: on this basis the molecule has three degrees of freedom for different directions of translational motion, and in addition there are two degrees of freedom for rotation of the molecular axis and one vibrational degree of freedom along the

228 bond between the atoms. The rotational degrees of freedom each contribute kT/2, to the total energy; similarly the vibrational degree of freedom has an equal share of kinetic energy and must on average have as much potential energy (see simple harmonic motion). The total energy per molecule for a diatomic gas is therefore 3kT/2 (for translational energy of the whole molecule) plus 2kT/2 (for rotational energy of each atom) plus 2kT/2 (for vibrational energy), i.e. a total of 7kT/2. 2. The least number of independent variables required to deÜne the state of a system in the *phase rule. In this sense a gas has two degrees of freedom (e.g. temperature and pressure).

dehiscence The spontaneous and often violent opening of a fruit, seed pod, or anther to release and disperse the seeds or pollen. Examples are the splitting of laburnum pods and primrose capsules; such structures are described as dehiscent (compare indehiscent). dehydration 1. Removal of water from a substance. 2. A chemical reaction in which a compound loses hydrogen and oxygen in the ratio 2:1. For instance, ethanol passed over hot pumice undergoes dehydration to ethene: C2H5OH – H2O → CH2:CH2 Substances such as concentrated sulphuric acid, which can remove H2O in this way, are known as dehydrating agents. For example, with sulphuric acid, methanoic acid gives carbon monoxide: HCOOH – H2O → CO

dehydrogenase Any enzyme that catalyses the removal of hydrogen atoms (dehydrogenation) in biological reactions. Dehydrogenases occur in many biochemical pathways but are particularly important in driving the reactions of the *electron-transport chain in cell respiration. They work in conjunction with the hydrogen-accepting coenzymes *NAD and *FAD. dehydrogenation A chemical reaction in which hydrogen is removed from a compound. Dehydrogenation of organic compounds converts single carbon–

deme

229 carbon bonds into double bonds. It is usually effected by means of a metal catalyst.

deionized water Water from which dissolved ionic salts have been removed by *ion-exchange techniques. It is used for many purposes as an alternative to distilled water. dekatron A neon-Ülled tube with a central anode surrounded by ten cathodes and associated transfer electrodes. As voltage pulses are received by the tube a glow discharge moves from one set of electrodes to the next, enabling the device to be used as a visual counting tube in the decimal system. The tube can also be used for switching. delayed neutrons The small proportion of neutrons that are emitted with a measurable time delay in a nuclear Üssion process. Compare prompt neutrons. delay line A component in an electronic circuit that is introduced to provide a speciÜed delay in transmitting the signal. Coaxial cable or inductor-capacitor networks can be used to provide a short delay but for longer delays an acoustic delay line is required. In this device the signal is converted by the *piezoelectric effect into an acoustic wave, which is passed through a liquid or solid medium, before reconversion to an electronic signal. deletion (in genetics) 1. A *point mutation involving the removal of one or more base pairs in the DNA sequence. 2. A frequently lethal *chromosome mutation that arises from an inequality in *crossing over during meiosis such that one of the chromatids loses more genetic information than it receives. deliquescence The absorption of water from the atmosphere by a hygroscopic solid to such an extent that a concentrated solution of the solid eventually forms. delocalization In certain chemical compounds the valence electrons cannot be regarded as restricted to deÜnite bonds between the atoms but are ‘spread’ over several atoms in the molecule. Such electrons are said to be delocalized. Delocalization occurs particularly when the

compound contains alternating (conjugated) double or triple bonds, the delocalized electrons being those in the pi *orbitals. The molecule is then more stable than it would be if the electrons were localized, an effect accounting for the properties of benzene and other aromatic compounds. Another example is in the ions of carboxylic acids, containing the carboxylate group –COO–. In terms of a simple model of chemical bonding, this group would have the carbon joined to one oxygen by a double bond (i.e. C=O) and the other joined to O– by a single bond (C–O–). In fact, the two C–O bonds are identical because the extra electron on the O– and the electrons in the pi bond of C=O are delocalized over the three atoms.

delta A fan-shaped area of sediment deposited at the mouth of a river, where it enters a lake or the sea. Usually the river divides and subdivides into many smaller channels (distributaries), sometimes depositing bars and building up levees. Marshes may border the delta. The sediment may range in particle size, consisting of gravel, sand, silt, or clay. The larger material is deposited Ürst as the loadcarrying capacity of the river diminishes, with the clay being deposited last. delta-brass A strong hard type of *brass that contains, in addition to copper and zinc, a small percentage of iron. It is mainly used for making cartridge cases. delta-iron See iron. demagnetization The removal of the ferromagnetic properties of a body by disordering the domain structure (see magnetism). One method of achieving this is to insert the body within a coil through which an alternating current is Ûowing; as the magnitude of the current is reduced to zero, the domains are left with no predominant direction of magnetization. deme A group of organisms in the same *taxon. The term is used with various preÜxes that denote how the group differs from other groups. For example, an ecodeme occurs in a particular ecological habitat, cytodemes differ from each other cytologically, and genodemes differ genetically.

d

demodulation demodulation The process of extracting the information from a modulated carrier wave (see modulation; radio). The device used is called a demodulator or a detector.

d

de Moivre’s theorem For *complex numbers in polar form, the equation (cosθ + i sinθ)n = cosnθ + i sinnθ. It is true for all integer values of n. There is at least one value of the left-hand side of the equation that makes it also true for noninteger values of n. It was named after the French mathematician Abraham de Moivre (1667–1754). denature 1. To add a poisonous or unpleasant substance to ethanol to make it unsuitable for human consumption (see methylated spirits). 2. To produce a structural change in a protein or nucleic acid that results in the reduction or loss of its biological properties. Denaturation is caused by heat, chemicals, and extremes of pH. The differences between raw and boiled eggs are largely a result of denaturation. 3. To add another isotope to a Üssile material to make it unsuitable for use in a nuclear weapon. dendrimer (dendritic polymer) A type of macromolecule in which a number of chains radiate out from a central atom or cluster of atoms. Dendritic polymers have a number of possible applications. See also supramolecular chemistry. dendrite 1. (in chemistry) A crystal that has branched in growth into two parts. Crystals that grow in this way (dendritic growth) have a branching treelike appearance. 2. (in neurology) Any of the slender branching processes that arise from the *dendrons of the cell body of a motor *neuron. It forms connections (see synapse) with the axons of other neurons and transmits nerve impulses from these to the cell body. dendrochronology An absolute *dating technique using the *growth rings of trees. It depends on the fact that trees in the same locality show a characteristic pattern of growth rings resulting from climatic conditions. Thus it is possible to assign a deÜnite date for each growth ring in living trees, and to use the ring patterns to date fossil trees or specimens of

230 wood (e.g. used for buildings or objects on archaeological sites) with lifespans that overlap those of living trees. The bristlecone pine (Pinus aristata), which lives for up to 5000 years, has been used to date specimens over 8000 years old. Fossil specimens accurately dated by dendrochronology have been used to make corrections to the *carbon-dating technique. Dendrochronology is also helpful in studying past climatic conditions. Analysis of trace elements in sections of rings can also provide information on past atmospheric pollution.

dendron Any of the major cytoplasmic processes that arise from the cell body of a motor neuron. A dendron usually branches into *dendrites. denitriÜcation A chemical process in which nitrates in the soil are reduced to molecular nitrogen, which is released into the atmosphere. This process is effected by denitrifying bacteria (e.g. Pseudomonas denitriÜcans), which use nitrates as a source of energy for other chemical reactions in a manner similar to respiration in other organisms. Compare nitrification. See nitrogen cycle. densitometer An instrument used to measure the *photographic density of an image on a Ülm or photographic print. Densitometers work by letting the specimen transmit or reÛect a beam of light and monitoring the transmitted or reÛected intensity. They originally consisted of visual *photometers but most instruments are now photoelectric. The simplest transmission densitometer consists of a light source, a photosensitive cell, and a microammeter: the density is measured in terms of the meter readings with and without the sample in place. They have a variety of uses, including detecting the sound track on a cinematic Ülm, measuring intensities in spectrographic records, and checking photographic prints. density 1. The mass of a substance per unit of volume. In *SI units it is measured in kg m–3. See also relative density; vapour density. 2. See charge density. 3. See photographic density. density functional theory A theory

depression

231 used to describe many-fermion systems in which the energy is a *functional of the density of fermions. Density functional theory has been used extensively in the theory of electrons in atoms, molecules, and solids, and the theory of nucleons in nuclei.

dental caries Tooth decay, which involves the destruction of the enamel layer of the tooth by acids produced by the action of bacteria on sugar. Bacteria can bind to teeth on dextran, a sticky substance derived from sucrose. The bacterial cells and other waste attached to dextran gives rise to *plaque. If dental caries is not treated it can spread to the dentine and pulp of the tooth, which leads to infection and death of the tooth. dental formula A representation of the dentition of an animal. A dental formula consists of eight numbers, four above and four below a horizontal line. The numbers represent (from left to right) the numbers of incisors, canines, premolars, and molars in either half of the upper and lower jaws. The total number of teeth in both jaws is therefore obtained by adding up all the numbers in the dental formula and multiplying by 2. Representative dental formulas are shown in the illustration. See also permanent teeth. 2 2

1 1

2 2

3 3

man (32 teeth)

2 1

0 0

3 2

3 3

rabbit (28 teeth)

3 3

1 1

4 4

2 3

bear (42 teeth)

mula. See also permanent teeth; diphyodont; monophyodont; polyphyodont; heterodont; homodont.

deoxyribonuclease See dnase. deoxyribonucleic acid See dna. deoxyribose (2-deoxyribose) A pentose (Üve-carbon) sugar, a derivative of *ribose, that is a component of the nucleotides (deoxyribonucleotides) that form the building blocks of *DNA. depleted Denoting a material that contains less of a particular isotope than it normally contains, especially a residue from a nuclear reactor or isotopeseparation plant containing fewer Üssile atoms than natural uranium. depletion layer A region in a *semiconductor that has a lower-than-usual number of mobile charge carriers. A depletion layer forms at the interface between two dissimilar regions of conductivity (e.g. a p–n junction). See diode. depolarization 1. (in physics) The prevention of *polarization in a *primary cell. For example, maganese(IV) oxide (the depolarizer) is placed around the positive electrode of a *Leclanché cell to oxidize the hydrogen released at this electrode. 2. (in neurophysiology) A reduction in the difference of electrical potential that exists across the plasma membrane of a nerve or muscle cell. Depolarization of a nerve-cell membrane occurs during the passage of an *action potential along the axon when the nerve is transmitting an impulse.

dentine The bony material that forms the bulk of a *tooth. Dentine is similar in composition to bone but is perforated with many tiny canals for nerve Übres, blood capillaries, and processes of the dentine-forming cells (*odontoblasts). Ivory, the material that forms elephant tusks, is made of dentine.

deposition The laying down of material on the earth’s surface. This includes materials that have been eroded elsewhere and transported by natural agents, such as rivers, wind, ice (e.g. glaciers), and the tides and currents in the sea. It also includes the deposition of materials resulting from chemical precipitation, the formation of crusts on the earth’s surface through evaporation, and the growth, accumulation, and decay of natural organisms.

dentition The type, number, and arrangement of teeth in a species. This can be represented concisely by a *dental for-

depression (low; disturbance) An area of low atmospheric pressure in the mid- and high-latitudes that is shown on a synoptic

Representative dental formulas

denticle (placoid scale) See scales.

d

depression of freezing point

d

232

chart (weather map) surrounded by several closed isobars. Depressions generally move towards the northeast in the northern hemisphere and towards the southeast in the southern hemisphere. Unsettled weather conditions are associated with depressions and they form the main source of precipitation in most lowland parts of the mid-latitudes.

dermis (corium; cutis) The thicker and innermost layer of the *skin of vertebrates, the other layer being the *epidermis. The dermis consists of Übrous connective tissue in which are embedded blood vessels, sensory nerve endings, and (in mammals) hair follicles, sebaceous glands, and sweat ducts. Beneath the dermis lies the *subcutaneous tissue.

depression of freezing point The reduction in the freezing point of a pure liquid when another substance is dissolved in it. It is a *colligative property – i.e. the lowering of the freezing point is proportional to the number of dissolved particles (molecules or ions), and does not depend on their nature. It is given by ∆t = Kf Cm, where Cm is the molar concentration of dissolved solute and Kf is a constant (the cryoscopic constant) for the solvent used. Measurements of freezing-point depression (using a Beckmann thermometer) can be used for Ünding relative molecular masses of unknown substances.

desalination The removal of salt from sea water for irrigation of the land or to provide drinking water. The process is normally only economic if a cheap source of energy, such as the waste heat from a nuclear power station, can be used. Desalination using solar energy has the greatest economic potential since shortage of fresh water is most acute in hot regions. The methods employed include evaporation, often under reduced pressure (Ûash evaporation); freezing (pure ice forms from freezing brine); *reverse osmosis; *electrodialysis; and *ion exchange.

depth of Üeld The range of distance in front of and behind an object that is being focused by an optical instrument, such as a microscope or camera, within which other objects will be in focus. The depth of focus is the amount by which the distance between the camera and the Ülm can be changed without upsetting the sharpness of the image.

desert A major terrestrial *biome characterized by low rainfall. Hot deserts, such as the Sahara and Kalahari deserts of Africa, have a rainfall of less than 25 cm a year and extremely high daytime temperatures (up to 36°C). Vegetation is sparse, and desert plants are adapted to conserve water and take advantage of the rain when it falls. The perennials include xerophytic trees and shrubs (see xerophyte) and *succulents, such as cacti. Annual plants are *ephemerals, lying dormant as seeds for most of the year and completing their life cycle in the brief rainy periods. Desert animals are typically nocturnal or active at dawn and dusk, thus avoiding the extreme daytime temperatures.

derivative 1. (in chemistry) A compound that is derived from some other compound and usually maintains its general structure, e.g. trichloromethane (chloroform) is a derivative of methane. 2. (in mathematics) See differentiation; calculus. derived unit See base unit. dermal bone See membrane bone. Dermaptera An order of insects comprising the earwigs. Earwigs typically have long thin cylindrical bodies with biting mouthparts and a stout pair of curved forceps at the tip of the abdomen, used for catching prey and in courtship. Some species have a single pair of wings, which at rest are folded back over the abdomen like a fan; others are wingless. Most earwigs are nocturnal and omnivorous.

desertiÜcation The gradual conversion of fertile land into desert, usually as a result of human activities. Loss of topsoil leads to further soil erosion until the land can no longer be used to grow crops or support livestock. A major factor contributing to desertiÜcation is bad management of farmland. Overgrazing of livestock removes the plant cover and exposes the soil, making it vulnerable to erosion. Overintensive cultivation of crop plants, especially monoculture (see agriculture), depletes the soil of nutrients

233 and organic matter, resulting in loss of fertility and increasing its susceptibility to erosion. In many Third World countries it is difÜcult to control the process of desertiÜcation as the livelihood of the people often depends on practices that contribute to soil erosion. Another major cause of desertiÜcation is *deforestation.

desiccation A method of preserving organic material by the removal of its water content. Cells and tissues can be preserved by desiccation after lowering the samples to freezing temperatures; thereafter they can be stored at room temperature. desiccator A container for drying substances or for keeping them free from moisture. Simple laboratory desiccators are glass vessels containing a drying agent, such as silica gel. They can be evacuated through a tap in the lid. desmids Unicellular mainly freshwater green algae that belong to the class Desmidioideae. Like Spirogyra, they have an elaborate chloroplast. The cells of desmids are characteristically split into two halves joined by a narrow neck, each half being a mirror image of the other. The outer wall of the cell is patterned with various protuberances and covered with a mucilaginous sheath, which may function in the cell’s gliding movement. desmotubule See plasmodesmata. desorption The removal of adsorbed atoms, molecules, or ions from a surface. destructive distillation The process of heating complex organic substances in the absence of air so that they break down into a mixture of volatile products, which are condensed and collected. At one time the destructive distillation of coal (to give coke, coal tar, and coal gas) was the principal source of industrial organic chemicals. detailed balance The cancellation of the effect of one process by another process that operates at the same time with the opposite effect. An example of detailed balance is provided by a chemical reaction between two molecular species A and B, which results in the formation of the molecular species C and D. Detailed

determinant balance for this chemical reaction occurs if the rate at which the reaction A + B → C + D occurs is equal to the rate at which the reaction C + D → A + B occurs. The equilibrium state in thermodynamics is characterized by detailed balance. When there is detailed balance in a system, the *self-organization far from equilibrium associated with *non-equilibrium statistical mechanics cannot occur.

detector 1. See demodulation. 2. See counter. detergent A substance added to water to improve its cleaning properties. Although water is a powerful solvent for many compounds, it will not dissolve grease and natural oils. Detergents are compounds that cause such nonpolar substances to go into solution in water. *Soap is the original example, owing its action to the presence of ions formed from longchain fatty acids (e.g. the octadecanoate (stearate) ion, CH3(CH2)16COO–). These have two parts: a nonpolar part (the hydrocarbon chain), which attaches to the grease; and a polar part (the –COO– group), which is attracted to the water. A disadvantage of soap is that it forms a scum with hard water (see hardness of water) and is relatively expensive to make. Various synthetic (‘soapless’) detergents have been developed from petrochemicals. The commonest, used in washing powders, is sodium dodecylbenzenesulphonate, which contains CH3(CH2)11C6H4SO2O– ions. This, like soap, is an example of an anionic detergent, i.e. one in which the active part is a negative ion. Cationic detergents have a long hydrocarbon chain connected to a positive ion. Usually they are amine salts, as in CH3(CH2)15N(CH3)3+Br–, in which the polar part is the –N(CH3)3+ group. Nonionic detergents have nonionic polar groups of the type –C2H4–O–C2H4–OH, which form hydrogen bonds with the water. Synthetic detergents are also used as wetting agents, emulsiÜers, and stabilizers for foam. determinant A *scalar quantity written |A| or det A. It represents a particular deÜned sum of products of a square *matrix. The determinant |A| expands as | ac bd| = ad – bc.

d

determined determined Describing embryonic tissue at a stage when it can develop only as a certain kind of tissue (rather than as any kind).

d

detonating gas A mixture of hydrogen and oxygen in the ratio two parts hydrogen to one part oxygen by volume, produced by electrolysis of water. When sparked or ignited it explodes to produce water. detoxiÜcation (detoxication) The process by which harmful compounds, such as drugs and poisons, are converted to less toxic compounds in the body. DetoxiÜcation is an important function of the *liver. See also phase i metabolism; phase ii metabolism. detritivore An animal that feeds on *detritus. Examples of detritivores are earthworms, blowÛies, maggots, and woodlice. Detritivores play an important role in the breakdown of organic matter from decomposing animals and plants (see decomposer). detritus Particles of organic material derived from dead and decomposing organisms, resulting from the activities of the *decomposers. Detritus is the source of food for *detritivores, which can themselves be eaten by carnivores in a detritus food chain: detritus → detritivore → carnivore.

deuterated compound A compound in which some or all of the hydrogen–1 atoms have been replaced by deuterium atoms. deuterium (heavy hydrogen) Symbol D. The isotope of hydrogen that has a mass number 2 (r.a.m. 2.0144). Its nucleus contains one proton and one neutron. The abundance of deuterium in natural hydrogen is about 0.015%. It is present in water as the oxide HDO (see also heavy water), from which it is usually obtained by electrolysis or fractional distillation. Its chemical behaviour is almost identical to hydrogen although deuterium compounds tend to react rather more slowly than the corresponding hydrogen compounds. Its physical properties are slightly different from those of hydrogen, e.g. b.p. 23.6 K (hydrogen 20.4 K).

234

deuterium oxide See heavy water. Deuteromycota A phylum that is used in some classiÜcations to include all fungi in which sexual reproduction is absent. They are also known as Fungi Imperfecti (‘imperfect fungi’). They are usually regarded as ascomycetes or basidiomycetes that have lost the ability to produce asci or basidia, respectively. Examples of these fungi are the Penicillium moulds. deuteron A nucleus of a deuterium atom, consisting of a proton and a neutron bound together. Devarda’s alloy An alloy of copper (50%), aluminium (45%) and zinc (5%), used in chemical tests for the nitrate ion (in alkaline solutions it reduces a nitrate to ammonia). development (in biology) The complex process of growth and maturation that occurs in living organisms. Cell division and differentiation are important processes in development. In vertebrate animals there are three developmental stages: (1) *cleavage, in which the zygote divides to form a ball of cells, the *blastula; (2) gastrulation, in which the cells become arranged in three primary *germ layers (see gastrula); (3) organogenesis (or organogeny), in which further cell division and differentiation results in the formation of organs. The development of many invertebrates (e.g. insects) and amphibians involves the process of *metamorphosis. See also morphogenesis; primary growth. deviation 1. (angle of deviation) The angle formed between a ray of light falling on a surface or transparent body and the ray leaving it. 2. The difference between one of an observed set of values and the true value, usually represented by the mean of all the observed values. The mean deviation is the mean of all the individual deviations of the set. See standard deviation. devitriÜcation Loss of the amorphous nature of glass as a result of crystallization. Devonian A geological period in the Palaeozoic era that extended from the end of the Silurian (about 408 million years ago) to the beginning of the Carbonifer-

235 ous (about 360 million years ago). It was named by Adam Sedgwick (1785–1873) and Roderick Murchison (1792–1871) in 1839. The Devonian is divided into seven stages based on invertebrate fossil remains, such as corals, brachiopods, ammonoids, and crinoids, found in marine deposits. There were also extensive continental deposits consisting of conglomerates, red silts, and sandstones, forming the Old Red Sandstone facies. Fossils in the Old Red Sandstone include Üshes and the earliest land plants. Graptolites became extinct early in the Devonian and the trilobites declined.

diagonal relationship dew point The temperature at which the water vapour in the air is saturated. As the temperature falls the dew point is the point at which the vapour begins to condense as droplets of water. dew-point hygrometer See hygrometer. dextrin An intermediate polysaccharide compound resulting from the hydrolysis of starch to maltose by amylase enzymes.

de Vries, Hugo See mendel, johann gregor.

dextrorotatory Denoting a chemical compound that rotates the plane of polarization of plane-polarized light to the right (clockwise as observed by someone facing the oncoming radiation). See optical activity.

dew See precipitation.

dextrose See glucose.

Dewar, Sir James (1842–1923) British chemist and physicist, born in Scotland. In 1875 he became a professor at Cambridge University, while carrying out much of his experimental work at the Royal Institution in London. He began studying gases at low temperatures and in 1872 invented the *Dewar Ûask. In 1891, together with Frederick Abel (1827–1902), he developed the smokeless propellant explosive *cordite, and in 1898 was the Ürst to liquefy hydrogen.

diabetes See antidiuretic hormone; insulin.

Dewar Ûask A vessel for storing hot or cold liquids so that they maintain their temperature independently of the surroundings. Heat transfer to the surroundings is reduced to a minimum: the walls of the vessel consist of two thin layers of glass (or, in large vessels, steel) separated by a vacuum to reduce conduction and convection; the inner surface of a glass vessel is silvered to reduce radiation; and the vessel is stoppered to prevent evaporation. It was devised around 1872 by Sir James Dewar and is also known by its Ürst trade name Thermos Ûask. See also cryostat. Dewar structure A proposed structure of *benzene, having a hexagonal ring of six carbon atoms with two opposite atoms joined by a long single bond across the ring and with two double C–C bonds, one on each side of the hexagon. Dewar structures contribute to the resonance hybrid of benzene.

diacylglycerol See inositol. diagenesis The processes, both chemical and physical, that modify a sediment once it has become buried. A material, such as calcite or silica, may crystallize and form a cement that binds together the particles of a sedimentary rock. Changes in temperature and pressure may convert one type of clay into another. New minerals may be deposited or formed by recrystallization, such as the formation of calcite from aragonite. diagonal relationship A relationship within the periodic table by which certain elements in the second period have a close chemical similarity to their diagonal neighbours in the next group of the third period. This is particularly noticeable with the following pairs. Lithium and magnesium: (1) both form chlorides and bromides that hydrolyse slowly and are soluble in ethanol; (2) both form colourless or slightly coloured crystalline nitrides by direct reaction with nitrogen at high temperatures; (3) both burn in air to give the normal oxide only; (4) both form carbonates that decompose on heating. Beryllium and aluminium: (1) both form highly refractory oxides with polymorphs;

d

diakinesis

d

(2) both form crystalline nitrides that are hydrolysed in water; (3) addition of hydroxide ion to solutions of the salts gives an amphoteric hydroxide, which is soluble in excess hydroxide giving beryllate or aluminate ions [Be(OH)4]2– and [Al(OH)4]–; (4) both form covalent halides and covalent alkyl compounds that display bridging structures; (5) both metals dissolve in alkalis. Boron and silicon: (1) both display semiconductor properties; (2) both form hydrides that are unstable in air and chlorides that hydrolyse in moist air; (3) both form acidic oxides with covalent crystal structures, which are readily incorporated along with other oxides into a wide range of glassy materials. The reason for this relationship is a combination of the trends to increase size down a group and to decrease size along a period, and a similar, but reversed, effect in electronegativity, i.e. decrease down a group and increase along a period.

diakinesis The period at the end of the Ürst prophase of *meiosis when the separation of *homologous chromosomes is almost complete and *crossing over has occurred. dialysis A method by which large molecules (such as starch or protein) and small molecules (such as glucose or amino acids) in solution may be separated by selective diffusion through a semipermeable membrane. For example, if a mixed solution of starch and glucose is placed in a closed container made of a semipermeable substance (such as Cellophane), which is then immersed in a beaker of water, the smaller glucose molecules will pass through the membrane into the water while the starch molecules remain behind. The plasma membranes of living organisms are semipermeable, and dialysis takes place naturally in the kidneys for the excretion of nitrogenous waste. An artiÜcial kidney (dialyser) utilizes the principle of dialysis by taking over the functions of diseased kidneys. diamagnetism See magnetism. 1,6-diaminohexane (hexamethylenediamine) A solid colourless amine,

236 H2N(CH2)6NH2; m.p. 41°C; b.p. 204°C. It is made by oxidizing cyclohexane to hexanedioic acid, reacting this with ammonia to give the ammonium salt, and dehydrating the salt to give hexanedionitrile (NC(CH2)6CN). This is reduced with hydrogen to the diamine. The compound is used, with hexanedioic acid, for producing *nylon 6,6.

diamond The hardest known mineral (with a hardness of 10 on Mohs’ scale). It is an allotropic form of pure *carbon that has crystallized in the cubic system, usually as octahedra or cubes, under great pressure. Diamond crystals may be colourless and transparent or yellow, brown, or black. They are highly prized as gemstones but also have extensive uses in industry, mainly for cutting and grinding tools. Diamonds occur in ancient volcanic pipes of kimberlite; the most important deposits are in South Africa but others are found in Tanzania, the USA, Russia, and Australia. Diamonds also occur in river deposits that have been derived from weathered kimberlite, notably in Brazil, Democratic Republic of Congo, Sierra Leone, and India. Industrial diamonds are increasingly being produced synthetically. diapause A period of suspended development or growth occurring in many insects and other invertebrates during which metabolism is greatly decreased. It is often triggered by seasonal changes and regulated by an inborn rhythm and enables the animal to survive unfavourable environmental conditions so that its offspring may be produced in more favourable ones. The egg is the most common diapausal stage. diaphragm 1. (in optics) An opaque disc with a circular aperture at its centre. Diaphragms of different sizes are used to control the total light Ûux passing through an optical system or to reduce aberration by restricting the light passing through a system to the central portion. An iris diaphragm consists of a number of overlapping crescent-shaped discs arranged so that the central aperture can be continuously varied in diameter. 2. (in anatomy) The muscular membrane that divides the thorax (chest) from the ab-

dichotomous

237 domen in mammals. It plays an essential role in breathing (see respiratory movement), being depressed during inhalation and raised during exhalation.

diaphysis The shaft of a mammalian limb bone, which in immature animals is separated from the ends of the bone (see epiphysis) by cartilage. diaspore A mineral form of a mixed aluminium oxide and hydroxide, AlO.OH. See aluminium hydroxide. diastase See amylase. diastema The gap that separates the biting teeth from the grinding teeth in herbivores. It creates a space in which food can be held in readiness for the grinding action of the teeth. This space is Ülled by large canine teeth in carnivores. diastereoisomers Stereoisomers that are not identical and yet not mirror images. For instance, the d-isomer of tartaric acid and the meso-isomer constitute a pair of diastereoisomers. See optical activity. diastole The phase of a heart beat that occurs between two contractions of the heart, during which the heart muscles relax and the ventricles Üll with blood. Compare systole. See blood pressure. diatomic molecule A molecule formed from two atoms (e.g. H2 or HCl). diatoms See bacillariophyta. diazine See azine. diazo compounds Organic compounds containing two linked nitrogen compounds. The term includes *azo compounds, diazonium compounds, and also such compounds as diazomethane, CH2N2. diazonium salts Unstable salts containing the ion C6H5N2+ (the diazonium ion: see formula). They are formed by *diazotization reactions.

duced in the reaction mixture from sodium nitrite and hydrochloric acid: ArNH2 + NaNO2 + HCl → ArN+N + Cl– + Na+ + OH– + H2O

dibasic acid An *acid that has two acidic hydrogen atoms in its molecules. Sulphuric (H2SO4) and carbonic (H2CO3) acids are common examples. 1,2-dibromoethane A colourless liquid *haloalkane, BrCH2CH2Br; r.d. 2.2; m.p. 9.79°C; b.p. 131.36°C. It is made by addition of bromine to ethene and used as an additive in petrol to remove lead during combustion as the volatile lead bromide. dicarbide See carbide. dicarboxylic acid A *carboxylic acid having two carboxyl groups in its molecules. In systematic chemical nomenclature, dicarboxylic acids are denoted by the sufÜx -dioic; e.g. hexanedioic acid, HOOC(CH2)4COOH. dichasium See cymose inflorescence. dichlorine oxide (chlorine monoxide) A strongly oxidizing orange gas, Cl2O, made by oxidation of chlorine using mercury(II) oxide. It is the acid anhydride of chloric(I) acid. dichloroethanoic acid See chloroethanoic acids. dichloromethane (methylene chloride) A colourless, slightly toxic liquid, CH2Cl2, b.p. 41°C. It has a characteristic odour similar to that of trichloromethane (chloroform), from which it is made by heating with zinc and hydrochloric acid. It is used as a refrigerant and solvent (for paint stripping and degreasing). 2,4-dichlorophenoxyacetic acid See 2,4-d.

Structure of diazonium ion C6H5N2+

dichogamy The condition in which the male and female reproductive organs of a Ûower mature at different times, thereby ensuring that self-fertilization does not occur. Compare homogamy. See also protandry; protogyny.

diazotization The formation of a *diazonium salt by reaction of an aromatic amine with nitrous acid at low temperature (below 5°C). The nitrous acid is pro-

dichotomous Describing the type of branching in plants that results when the growing point (apical bud) divides into two equal growing points, which in turn

+ N

N

d

dichroism divide in a similar manner after a period of growth, and so on. Dichotomous branching is common is ferns and mosses.

d

dichroism The property of some crystals, such as tourmaline, of selectively absorbing light vibrations in one plane while allowing light vibrations at right angles to this plane to pass through. Polaroid is a synthetic dichroic material. See polarization. dichromate(VI) A salt containing the ion Cr2O7–. Solutions containing dichromate(VI) ions are strongly oxidizing. Dicotyledoneae One of the two classes of Ûowering plants (see anthophyta), distinguished by having two seed leaves (*cotyledons) within the seed. The dicotyledons usually have leaf veins in the form of a net, a ring of vascular bundles in the stem, and Ûower parts in fours or Üves or multiples of these. Dicotyledons include many food plants (e.g. potatoes, peas, beans), ornamentals (e.g. roses, ivies, honeysuckles), and hardwood trees (e.g. oaks, limes, beeches). Compare monocotyledoneae. See also eudicot. Dictyoptera An order of insects (sometimes classiÜed as *Orthoptera) comprising the cockroaches (suborder Blattaria) and the mantids (suborder Mantodea), occurring mainly in tropical regions. Cockroaches are oval and Ûattened in shape; some have a single well-developed pair of wings, folded back over the abdomen at rest, while in others the wings may be reduced or absent. They are usually found in forest litter, feeding on dead organic matter, but some species, e.g. the American cockroach (Periplaneta americana), are major household pests, scavenging on starchy foods, fruits, etc. In most species the females produce capsules (oothecae) containing 16–40 eggs. These are either deposited or carried by the female during incubation. dielectric A nonconductor of electric charge in which an applied electric Üeld causes a *displacement of charge but not a Ûow of charge. Electrons within the atoms of a dielectric are, on average, displaced by an applied Üeld with respect to the nucleus, giving rise to a dipole that has an electric moment in the direction of

238 the Üeld. The resulting stress within the dielectric is known as the electric polarization (P) and is deÜned by P = D – Eε0, where D is the displacement, E is the electric Üeld strength, and ε0 is the electric constant. The dielectric constant is now called the relative *permittivity. The dielectric strength is the maximum potential gradient that can be applied to a material without causing it to break down. It is usually expressed in volts per millimetre. See also capacitor.

dielectric constant See permittivity. dielectric heating The heating of a dielectric material, such as a plastic, by applying a radio-frequency electric Üeld to it. The most common method is to treat the material as the dielectric between the plates of a capacitor. The heat produced is proportional to V 2fAφ/t, where V is the applied potential difference, f its frequency, A is the area of the dielectric, t its thickness, and φ is the loss factor of the material (related to its *permittivity). Diels–Alder reaction A type of chemical reaction in which a compound containing two double bonds separated by a single bond (i.e. a conjugated *diene) adds to a suitable compound containing one double bond (known as the dienophile) to give a ring compound. In the dienophile, the double bond must have a carbonyl group on each side. It is named after the German chemists Otto Diels (1876–1954) and Kurt Alder (1902–58), who discovered it in 1928. diene An *alkene that has two double bonds in its molecule. If the two bonds are separated by one single bond, as in buta-1,3-diene CH2:CHCH:CH2, the compound is a conjugated diene. dienophile See diels–alder reaction. Diesel engine See internalcombustion engine. diet The food requirements of an organism. The foods that constitute the human diet should contain vitamins, mineral salts (see essential element), and dietary *Übre as well as water, carbohydrates and fats (which provide energy), and proteins (required for growth and maintenance). A

239 balanced diet contains of the correct proportions of these *nutrients, which will vary depending on the age, sex, body size, and the level of activity of the individual. An inadequate supply of different food types in the diet can lead to *malnutrition.

dietary Übre See fibre. diethyl ether See ethoxyethane. differential calculus See calculus. differential equation An equation in which a derivative of y with respect to x appears as well as the variables x and y. The order of a differential equation is the order of its highest derivative. The degree of the equation is the highest power present of the highest-order derivative. There are many types of differential equation, each having its own method of solution. The simplest type has separable variables, enabling each side of the equation to be integrated separately. differential scanning calorimetry (DSC) See thermal analysis. differential thermal analysis (DTA) See thermal analysis. differentiation 1. (in mathematics) The process of Ünding the derivative of a function in differential *calculus. If y = f(x), the derivative of y, written dy/dx or f′(x), is equal to the limit as ∆x → 0 of [f(x + ∆x) – f(x)]/∆x. In general, if y = xn, then dy/dx = nxn–1. On a graph of y = f(x), the derivative dy/dx is the gradient of the tangent to the curve at the point x. 2. (in biology) The changes from simple to more complex forms undergone by developing tissues and organs so that they become specialized for particular functions. Differentiation occurs during embryonic development, *regeneration, and (in plants) meristematic activity (see meristem). See also homeotic genes. diffraction The spreading or bending of waves as they pass through an aperture or round the edge of a barrier. The diffracted waves subsequently interfere with each other (see interference) producing regions of reinforcement and weakening. First noticed as occurring with light by Francesco Grimaldi (1618–63), the phenomenon gave considerable support to

diffusion gradient the wave theory of light. Diffraction also occurs with streams of particles such as electrons because of the quantummechanical wave nature of such particles. See also fresnel diffraction; fraunhofer diffraction; electron diffraction.

diffraction grating A device for producing spectra by diffraction and interference. The usual grating consists of a glass or speculum-metal sheet with a very large number of equidistant parallel lines ruled on it (usually of the order of 1000 per mm). Diffracted light after transmission through the glass or reÛection by the speculum produces maxima of illumination (spectral lines) according to the equation mλ = d(sini + sinθ), where d is the distance between grating lines, λ is the wavelength of the light, i is the angle of incidence, θ the direction of the diffracted maximum, and m is the ‘order’ of the spectral line. ReÛection gratings are also used to produce spectra in the ultraviolet region of the electromagnetic spectrum. diffusion 1. The process by which different substances mix as a result of the random motions of their component atoms, molecules, and ions. In gases, all the components are perfectly miscible with each other and mixing ultimately becomes nearly uniform, though slightly affected by gravity. The diffusion of a solute through a solvent to produce a solution of uniform concentration is slower, but otherwise very similar to the process of gaseous diffusion. Diffusion of small molecules and ions across a *cell membrane is known as passive transport. In solids, diffusion occurs very slowly at normal temperatures. See also fick’s law; graham’s law. 2. The scattering of a beam of light by reÛection at a rough surface or by transmission through a translucent (rather than transparent) medium, such as frosted glass. 3. The passage of elementary particles through matter when there is a high probability of scattering and a low probability of capture. diffusion cloud chamber See cloud chamber. diffusion gradient See concentration gradient.

d

diffusion pump

d

diffusion pump (condensation pump) A *vacuum pump in which oil or mercury vapour is diffused through a jet, which entrains the gas molecules from the container in which the pressure is to be reduced. The diffused vapour and entrained gas molecules are condensed on the cooled walls of the pump. Pressures down to 10–7 Pa can be reached by sophisticated forms of the diffusion pump. digestion The breakdown by a living organism of ingested food material into chemically simpler forms that can be readily absorbed and assimilated by the body. This process requires the action of digestive enzymes and may take place extracellularly (i.e. in the *alimentary canal), as is the case in most animals; or intracellularly (e.g. by engulÜng phagocytic cells), as occurs in protozoans and cnidarians. digestive system The system of organs that are involved in the process of *digestion. The digestive system of mammals is divided into the gastrointestinal tract (see alimentary canal) and accessory structures, such as teeth, tongue, liver, pancreas, and gall bladder. digit 1. (in mathematics) A symbol used to represent a single number. For example, the number 479 consists of three digits. 2. (in anatomy) A Ünger or toe. In the basic limb structure of terrestrial vertebrates there are Üve digits (see pentadactyl limb). This number is retained in man and other primates, but in some other species the number of digits is reduced. Frogs, for example, have four Üngers and Üve toes, and in ungulate (hooved) mammals, the digits are reduced and their tips are enclosed in horn, forming hooves. digital audio tape See dat. digital camera A form of camera in which Ülm is replaced by a semiconductor CCD array, which records the picture and stores it within the camera in a (usually) replaceable memory module. Often a viewing screen is built in allowing immediate reviewing of the pictures stored. Pictures can be transferred to a computer for later viewing, editing, and printing. digital computer See computer.

240

digital display A method of indicating a reading of a measuring instrument, clock, etc., in which the appropriate numbers are generated on a Üxed display unit by the varying parameter being measured rather than Üxed numbers on a scale being indicated by a moving pointer or hand. See digitron; light-emitting diode; liquid-crystal display. digital recording A method of recording or transmitting sound in which the sound itself is not transmitted or recorded. Instead the pressure in the sound wave is sampled at least 30 000 times per second and the successive values represented by numbers, which are then transmitted or recorded. Afterwards they are restored to analogue form in the receiver or player. This method is used for very high Üdelity recordings as no distortion or interference occurs during transmission or in the recording process. digitigrade Describing the gait of most fast-running animals, such as dogs and cats, in which only the toes are on the ground and the rest of the foot is raised off the ground. Compare plantigrade; unguligrade. digitron An electronic gas-discharge tube that provides a *digital display in calculators, counters, etc. It usually has 10 cold cathodes shaped into the form of the digits 0–9. The cathode selected receives a voltage pulse causing a glow discharge to illuminate the digit. It has now largely been superseded by *light-emitting diodes and *liquid-crystal displays. dihedral (dihedron) An angle formed by the intersection of two planes (e.g. two faces of a polyhedron). The dihedral angle is the angle formed by taking a point on the line of intersection and drawing two lines from this point, one in each plane, perpendicular to the line of intersection. dihybrid cross A genetic cross between parents that differ in two characteristics, controlled by genes at different loci. Mendel performed a dihybrid cross using pea plants and the characteristics of seed colour and texture: the parental plants had either smooth yellow seeds (SSYY) – the dominant characteristics – or wrinkled green seeds (ssyy) – the recessive

dilatometer

241 pure-breeding plants with smooth yellow seeds

pure-breeding plants with wrinkled green seeds

P generation

SSYY

ssyy

gametes

SY SY

sy sy

d

fertilization

F1 generation

hybrid plants with smooth yellow seeds

SsYy SY Sy sY sy

F1 gametes fertilization

F2 generation

male gametes

SsYy SY Sy sY sy

female gametes SY

Sy

sY

sy

SY

SSYY

SSYy

SsYY

SsYy

Sy

SSYy

SSyy

SsYy

Ssyy

sY

SsYY

SsYy

ssYY

ssYy

sy

SsYy

Ssyy

ssYy

ssyy

smooth yellow smooth green 9

3

wrinkled yellow wrinkled green 3

1

Dihybrid cross

characteristics. All the offspring had smooth yellow seeds, being heterozygous (SsYy) for the two alleles. Crossing between these offspring produced an F2 generation of plants with smooth yellow, smooth green, wrinkled yellow, and wrinkled green seeds in the ratio 9:3:3:1 (see illustration). Mendel used these results as the basis for his Law of Independent Assortment (see mendel’s laws). Compare monohybrid cross.

dihydrate A crystalline hydrate containing two moles of water per mole of compound. dihydric alcohol See diol. 1,2-dihydroxybenzene (catechol) A colourless crystalline phenol, C6H4(OH)2;

r.d. 1.15; m.p. 105°C; b.p. 245°C. It is used as a photographic developer.

2,3-dihydroxybutanedioic acid See tartaric acid. dikaryon A cell of a fungal hypha or mycelium containing two haploid nuclei of different strains. The nuclei associate in pairs but do not fuse, therefore the cell is not truly diploid. Dikaryosis occurs in the Basidiomycota and Ascomycota. dilatancy See newtonian fluid. dilation (dilatation) 1. An increase in volume. See also vasodilation. 2. See time dilation. dilatometer A device for measuring the cubic *expansivities of liquids. It consists of a bulb of known volume joined to a

dilead(II) lead(IV) oxide

d

graduated capillary tube, which is closed at the top to prevent evaporation. A known mass of liquid is introduced into the device, which is submerged in a bath maintained at different temperatures t1 and t2. The two volumes corresponding to these temperatures, V1 and V2, are read off the calibrated stem. The value of the cubic expansivity (γ) is then given by γ = (V2 – V1)/V1(t2 – t1).

dilead(II) lead(IV) oxide A red amorphous powder, Pb3O4; r.d. 9.1; decomposes at 500°C to lead(II) oxide. It is prepared by heating lead(II) oxide to 400°C and has the unusual property of being black when hot and red-orange when cold. The compound is nonstoichiometric, generally containing less oxygen than implied by the formula. It is largely covalent and has Pb(IV)O6 octahedral groups linked together by Pb(II) atoms, each joined to three oxygen atoms. It is used in glass making but its use in the paint industry has largely been discontinued because of the toxicity of lead. Dilead(II) lead(IV) oxide is commonly called red lead or, more accurately, red lead oxide. diluent A substance added to dilute a solution or mixture (e.g. a *Üller). dilute Describing a solution that has a relatively low concentration of solute. dilution The volume of solvent in which a given amount of solute is dissolved. dilution law See ostwald’s dilution law. dimensional analysis A method of checking an equation or a solution to a problem by analysing the dimensions in which it is expressed. It is also useful for establishing the form, but not the numerical coefÜcients, of an empirical relationship. If the two sides of an equation do not have the same dimensions, the equation is wrong. If they do have the same dimensions, the equation may still be wrong, but the error is likely to be in the arithmetic rather than the method of solution. dimensionless units See si units. dimensions The product or quotient of the basic physical quantities, raised to the

242 appropriate powers, in a derived physical quantity. The basic physical quantities of a mechanical system are usually taken to be mass (M), length (L), and time (T). Using these dimensions, the derived physical quantity velocity will have the dimensions L/T and acceleration will have the dimensions L/T2. As force is the product of a mass and an acceleration (see newton’s laws of motion), force has the dimensions MLT –2. In electrical work in *SI units, current, I, can be regarded as dimensionally independent and the dimensions of other electrical units can be found from standard relationships. Charge, for example, is measured as the product of current and time. It therefore has the dimension IT. Potential difference is given by the relationship P = VI, where P is power. As power is force × distance ÷ time (MLT –2 × L × T –1 = ML2T –3), voltage V is given by V = ML2T –3I–1.

dimer An association of two identical molecules linked together. The molecules may react to form a larger molecule, as in the formation of dinitrogen tetroxide (N2O4) from nitrogen dioxide (NO2), or the formation of an *aluminium chloride dimer (Al2Cl6) in the vapour. Alternatively, they may be held by hydrogen bonds. For example, carboxylic acids form dimers in organic solvents, in which hydrogen bonds exist between the O of the C=O group and the H of the –O–H group. dimethylbenzenes (xylenes) Three compounds with the formula (CH3)2C6H4, each having two methyl groups substituted on the benzene ring. 1,2-dimethylbenzene is ortho-xylene, etc. A mixture of the isomers (b.p. 135–145°C) is obtained from petroleum and is used as a clearing agent in preparing specimens for optical microscopy. dimethylformamide (DMF) A colourless liquid, HCON(CH3)2; m.p. –61°C; b.p. 153°C. It is widely used as a solvent for organic compounds. dimethylglyoxime (DMG) A colourless solid, (CH3CNOH)2, m.p. 234°C. It sublimes at 215°C and slowly polymerizes if left to stand. It is used in chemical tests for nickel, with which it forms a dark-red complex.

diode

243

dimethyl sulphoxide (DMSO) A colourless solid, (CH3)2SO; m.p. 18°C; b.p. 189°C. It is used as a solvent and as a reagent in organic synthesis. dimictic lake A lake that is stratiÜed by a *thermocline that is not permanent but is turned over twice during one year. The thermocline is disrupted due to seasonal changes in the climate. A meromictic lake is one in which there is a permanent stratiÜcation. dimorphism 1. (in biology) The existence of two distinctly different types of individual within a species. An obvious example is sexual dimorphism in certain animals, in which the two sexes differ in colouring, size, etc. Dimorphism also occurs in some lower plants, such as mosses and ferns, that show an *alternation of generations. 2. (in chemistry) See polymorphism. dinitrogen oxide (nitrous oxide) A colourless gas, N2O, d. 1.97 g dm–3; m.p. –90.8°C; b.p. –88.5°C. It is soluble in water, ethanol, and sulphuric acid. It may be prepared by the controlled heating of ammonium nitrate (chloride free) to 250°C and passing the gas produced through solutions of iron(II) sulphate to remove impurities of nitrogen monoxide. It is relatively unreactive, being inert to halogens, alkali metals, and ozone at normal temperatures. It is decomposed on heating above 520°C to nitrogen and oxygen and will support the combustion of many compounds. Dinitrogen oxide is used as an anaesthetic gas (‘laughing gas’) and as an aerosol propellant. dinitrogen tetroxide A colourless to pale yellow liquid or a brown gas, N2O4; r.d. 1.45 (liquid); m.p. –11.2°C; b.p. 21.2°C. It dissolves in water with reaction to give a mixture of nitric acid and nitrous acid. It may be readily prepared in the laboratory by the reaction of copper with concentrated nitric acid; mixed nitrogen oxides containing dinitrogen oxide may also be produced by heating metal nitrates. The solid compound is wholly N2O4 and the liquid is about 99% N2O4 at the boiling point; N2O4 is diamagnetic. In the gas phase it dissociates to give nitrogen dioxide

N2O4 ˆ 2NO2 Because of the unpaired electron this is paramagnetic and brown. Liquid N2O4 has been widely studied as a nonaqueous solvent (self-ionizes to NO+ and NO3–). Dinitrogen tetroxide, along with other nitrogen oxides, is a product of combustion engines and is thought to be involved in the depletion of stratospheric ozone.

Dinomastigota (DinoÛagellata) A phylum of mostly single-celled organisms, the dinomastigotes (or dinoÛagellates), now classiÜed in the kingdom Protoctista. They are abundant in the marine plankton; many are *photoautotrophs, containing brown xanthophyll pigments in addition to chlorophyll. DinoÛagellates characteristically have two undulipodia (Ûagella) for locomotion and most have a rigid cell wall of cellulose encrusted with silica. Some species (e.g. Noctiluca miliaris) are bioluminescent. dinosaur An extinct terrestrial reptile belonging to a group that constituted the dominant land animals of the Jurassic and Cretaceous periods, 190–65 million years ago. There were two orders. The Ornithischia were typically quadrupedal herbivores, many with heavily armoured bodies, and included Stegosaurus, Triceratops, and Iguanodon. They were all characterized by birdlike pelvic girdles. The Saurischia included many bipedal carnivorous forms, such as Tyrannosaurus (the largest known carnivore), and some quadrupedal herbivorous forms, such as Apatosaurus (Brontosaurus) and Diplodocus. They all had lizard-like pelvic girdles. Many of the herbivorous dinosaurs were amphibious or semiaquatic. dinucleotide A compound consisting of two *nucleotides. diode An electronic device with two electrodes. In the obsolescent thermionic diode a heated cathode emits electrons, which Ûow across the intervening vacuum to the anode when a positive potential is applied to it. The device permits Ûow of current in one direction only as a negative potential applied to the anode repels the electrons. This property of diodes was made use of in the Ürst thermionic radios, in which the diode was used to demodu-

d

dioecious

d

late the transmitted signal (see modulation). In the semiconductor diode, a p–n junction performs a similar function. The forward current increases with increasing potential difference whereas the reverse current is very small indeed. See semiconductor; transistor.

dioecious Describing plant species that have male and female Ûowers on separate plants. Examples of dioecious plants are willows. Compare monoecious. diol (dihydric alcohol) An *alcohol containing two hydroxyl groups per molecule. dioptre A unit for expressing the power of a lens or mirror equal to the reciprocal of its focal length in metres. Thus a lens with a focal length of 0.5 metre has a power of 1/0.5 = 2 dioptres. The power of a converging lens is usually taken to be positive and that of a diverging lens negative. Because the power of a lens is a measure of its ability to cause a beam to converge, the dioptre is now sometimes called the radian per metre. dioxan A colourless toxic liquid, C4H8O2; r.d. 1.03; m.p. 11°C; b.p. 101.5°C. The molecule has a six-membered ring containing four CH2 groups and two oxygen atoms at opposite corners. It can be made from ethane-1,2-diol and is used as a solvent. dioxin (2,4,7,8-tetrachlorodibenzo-pdioxin) A toxic solid, formed in the manufacture of the herbicide *2,4,5-T; it was present as an impurity in Agent Orange, used as a defoliant during the Vietnam War. It is the most toxic member of a group of compounds (called dioxins) that occur widely as environmental pollutants, being produced during combustion processes and as byproducts in various industrial manufacturing processes. Dioxins decompose very slowly and may be concentrated in the food chain; in animals they are stored in fat. Exposure to high levels of dioxins can cause skin disÜgurement (chloracne) and may result in fetal defects. Because of their toxicity, many countries have imposed strict controls to reduce industrial emissions of dioxins. dioxonitric(III) acid See nitrous acid. dioxygenyl compounds Compounds

244 containing the positive ion O2+, as in dioxygenyl hexaÛuoroplatinate O2PtF6 – an orange solid that sublimes in vacuum at 100°C. Other ionic compounds of the type O2+[MF6]– can be prepared, where M is P, As, or Sb.

dip See geomagnetism. dipeptide A compound consisting of two amino acid units joined at the amino (–NH2) end of one and the carboxyl (–COOH) end of the other. This peptide bond (see peptide) is formed by a condensation reaction that involves the removal of one molecule of water. diphenylmethanone (benzophenone) A colourless solid, C6H5COC6H5, m.p. 49°C. It has a characteristic smell and is used in making perfumes. It is made from benzene and benzoyl chloride using the *Friedel–Crafts reaction with aluminium chloride as catalyst. diphosphane (diphosphine) A yellow liquid, P2H4, which is spontaneously Ûammable in air. It is obtained by hydrolysis of calcium phosphide. Many of the references to the spontaneous Ûammability of phosphine (PH3) are in fact due to traces of P2H4 as impurities. diphosphine See diphosphane. diphyodont Describing a type of dentition that is characterized by two successive sets of teeth: the *deciduous (milk) teeth, which are followed by the *permanent (adult) teeth. Mammals have a diphyodont dentition. Compare monophyodont; polyphyodont. diploblastic Describing an animal with a body wall composed only of two layers, *ectoderm and *endoderm, sometimes with a noncellular *mesoglea between them. Cnidarians are diploblastic. Compare triploblastic. diploid Describing a nucleus, cell, or organism with twice the *haploid number of chromosomes characteristic of the species. The diploid number is designated as 2n. Two sets of chromosomes are present, one set being derived from the female parent and the other from the male. In animals, all the cells except the reproductive cells are diploid.

direct motion

245

Diplopoda A class (or order) of terrestrial *arthropods comprising the millipedes. Diplopods are characterized by 20 to over 60 body segments each bearing two pairs of legs. They are slow moving and feed on decaying leaves. See also myriapoda. diplotene The period in the Ürst prophase of *meiosis when paired *homologous chromosomes begin to move apart. They remain attached at a number of points (see chiasma). Dipnoi A subclass or order of bony Üshes that contains the lungÜshes, which have lungs and breathe air. They are found in Africa, Australia, and South America, where they live in freshwater lakes and marshes that tend to become stagnant or even dry up in summer. They survive in these conditions by burrowing into the mud, leaving a small hole for breathing air, and entering a state of *aestivation, in which they can remain for six months or more. The Dipnoi date from the Devonian era (408–360 million years ago) and share many features with the modern *Amphibia. dipole 1. A pair of separated opposite electric charges. The dipole moment (symbol µ) is the product of the positive charge and the distance between the charges. Dipole moments are often stated in *debyes; the SI unit is the coulomb metre. In a diatomic molecule, such as HCl, the dipole moment is a measure of the polar nature of the bond (see polar molecule); i.e. the extent to which the average electron charge is displaced towards one atom (in the case of HCl, the electrons are attracted towards the more electronegative chlorine atom). In a polyatomic molecule, the dipole moment is the vector sum of the dipole moments of the individual bonds. In a symmetrical molecule, such as tetrachloromethane (CCl4), there is no overall dipole moment, although the individual C–Cl bonds are polar. 2. An aerial commonly used for frequencies below 30 megahertz, although some are in use above this frequency. It consists of a rod, fed or tapped at its centre. It may be half a wavelength or a full wavelength long. dipole radiation See forbidden transitions.

Diptera An order of insects comprising the true, or two-winged, Ûies. Flies possess only one pair of wings – the forewings; the hindwings are modiÜed to form small clublike halteres that function as balancing organs. Typically Ûuid feeders, Ûies have mouthparts adapted for piercing and sucking or for lapping; the diet includes nectar, sap, decaying organic matter, and blood. Some species prey on insects; others are parasitic. Dipteran larvae (maggots) are typically wormlike with an inconspicuous head. They undergo metamorphosis via a pupal stage to the adult form. Many Ûies or their larvae are serious pests, either by feeding on crops (e.g. fruit Ûies) or as vectors of disease organisms (e.g. the house Ûy (Musca domestica) and certain mosquitoes). Dirac, Paul Adrien Maurice (1902–84) British physicist, who shared the 1933 Nobel Prize with Erwin *Schrödinger for developing Schrödinger’s non-relativistic wave equations to take account of relativity. This modiÜed equation predicted the existence and properties of the *positron. Dirac also invented, independently of Enrico Fermi, the form of *quantum statistics known as Fermi–Dirac statistics. Dirac constant See planck constant. Dirac equation A version of the nonrelativistic *Schrödinger equation taking special relativity theory into account. The Dirac equation is needed to discuss the quantum mechanics of electrons in heavy atoms and, more generally, to discuss Ünestructure features of atomic spectra. The equation was put forward by Paul Dirac in 1928. It can be solved exactly in the case of the hydrogen atom but can only be solved using approximation techniques for more complicated atoms. direct current (d.c.) An electric current in which the net Ûow of charge is in one direction only. Compare alternating current. direct-current motor See electric motor. direct dye See dyes. direct motion 1. The apparent motion of a planet from west to east as seen from the earth against the background of the

d

directrix stars. 2. The anticlockwise rotation of a planet, as seen from its north pole. Compare retrograde motion.

d

directrix 1. A plane curve deÜning the base of a *cone. 2. A straight line from which the distance to any point on a *conic is in a constant ratio to the distance from that point to the focus. disaccharide A sugar consisting of two linked *monosaccharide molecules. For example, sucrose comprises one glucose molecule and one fructose molecule bonded together. discharge 1. The conversion of the chemical energy stored in a *secondary cell into electrical energy. 2. The release of electric charge from a capacitor in an external circuit. 3. The passage of charge carriers through a gas at low pressure in a discharge tube. A potential difference applied between cathode and anode creates an electric Üeld that accelerates any free electrons and ions to their appropriate electrodes. Collisions between electrons and gas molecules create more ions. Collisions also produce excited ions and molecules (see excitation), which decay with emission of light in certain parts of the tube. discontinuous function See continuous function. discontinuous variation (qualitative variation) Clearly deÜned differences in a characteristic that can be observed in a population. Characteristics that are determined by different *alleles at a single locus show discontinuous variation, e.g. garden peas are either wrinkled or smooth. Compare continuous variation. disease A condition in which the normal function of some part of the body (cells, tissues, or organs) is disturbed. A variety of microorganisms and environmental agents are capable of causing disease. The functional disturbances are often accompanied by structural changes in tissue. disilane See silane. disinfectant Any substance that kills or inhibits the growth of disease-producing microorganisms and is in general toxic to human tissues. Disinfectants include

246 cresol, bleaching powder, and phenol. They are used to cleanse surgical apparatus, sick-rooms, and household drains and if sufÜciently diluted can be used as *antiseptics.

disintegration Any process in which an atomic nucleus breaks up spontaneously into two or more fragments in a radioactive decay process or breaks up as a result of a collision with a high-energy particle or nuclear fragment. disintegration constant See decay. dislocation See defect. disodium hydrogenphosphate(V) (disodium orthophosphate) A colourless crystalline solid, Na2HPO4, soluble in water and insoluble in ethanol. It is known as the dihydrate (r.d. 2.066), heptahydrate (r.d. 1.68), and dodecahydrate (r.d. 1.52). It may be prepared by titrating phosphoric acid with sodium hydroxide to an alkaline end point (phenolphthalein) and is used in treating boiler feed water and in the textile industry. disodium orthophosphate See disodium hydrogenphosphate(v). disodium tetraborate-10-water See borax. d-isomer See optical activity. D-isomer

See absolute configuration.

disordered solid A material that neither has the structure of a perfect *crystal lattice nor of a crystal lattice with isolated *crystal defects. In a random alloy, one type of disordered solid, the order of the different types of atom occurs at random. Another type of disordered solid is formed by introducing a high concentration of defects, with the defects distributed randomly throughout the solid. In an *amorphous solid, such as glass, there is a random network of atoms with no lattice. The theory of disordered solids is more complicated than the theory of crystals, requiring such concepts as *localization and *spin glasses. dispersal The dissemination of offspring of plants or sessile animals. Dispersal provides organisms that are not mobile with a better chance of survival by reducing *competition among offspring

dissipative structure

247 and parents. It also promotes the colonization of new habitats. Flowering plants produce fruits or seeds that are dispersed by such agents as wind, water, or animals. Specialized structures have evolved in many species to aid dispersal (see fruit).

disperse dye See dyes. disperse phase See colloids. dispersion The splitting up of a ray of light of mixed wavelengths by refraction into its components. Dispersion occurs because the *deviation for each wavelength is different on account of the different speeds at which waves of different wavelengths pass through the refracting medium. If a ray of white light strikes one face of a prism and passes out of another face, the white light will be split into its components and the full visible spectrum will be formed. The dispersive power of a prism (or other medium) for white light is deÜned by (nb – nr)/(ny – 1), where nb, nr, and ny are the *refractive indexes for blue, red, and yellow light respectively. The term is sometimes applied to the separation of wavelengths produced by a *diffraction grating.

dispersion forces See van der waals’ force. dispersive power See dispersion. displacement 1. Symbol s. A speciÜed distance in a speciÜed direction. It is the vector equivalent of the scalar distance. 2. See electric displacement. displacement activity An activity shown by an animal that appears to be irrelevant to its situation. Displacement activities are frequently observed when there is conÛict between opposing tendencies. For example, birds in aggressive situations, in which there are simultaneous tendencies to attack and to Ûee, may preen their feathers as a displacement activity. displacement current A term of the form ∂D/∂t, where D is the *electric displacement, which is added to the electric current density J to modify *Ampère’s law in the fourth of *Maxwell’s equations. The necessity for the displacement cur-

rent term was postulated by Maxwell when he put forward his equations to introduce a degree of symmetry between electricity and magnetism.

displacement reaction See substitution reaction. display behaviour Stereotyped movement or posture that serves to inÛuence the behaviour of another animal. Many displays in *courtship and *aggression are conspicuous and characteristic of the species; special markings or parts of the body may be prominently exhibited (for example, the male peacock spreads its tail in courtship). Other displays are cryptic and make it harder for a predator to recognize the displaying animal as potential prey. For example, geometer moth caterpillars, which look like twigs, hold themselves on plant stems with one end sticking into the air. disproportionation A type of chemical reaction in which the same compound is simultaneously reduced and oxidized. For example, copper(I) chloride disproportionates thus: 2CuCl → Cu + CuCl2 The reaction involves oxidation of one molecule CuI → CuII + e and reduction of the other CuI + e → Cu The reaction of halogens with hydroxide ions is another example of a disproportionation reaction, for example Cl2(g) + 2OH–(aq) ˆ Cl–(aq) + ClO–(aq) + H2O(l) The reverse process is *comproportionation.

dissipative structure A state of matter that occurs when a system is driven away from thermal *equilibrium by external constraints that have exceeded certain critical values. A dissipative structure, which is associated with *broken symmetry, is an example of *complexity and *self-organization. An example of dissipative structure is a *Bénard cell. The order in a dissipative structure that is not in

d

dissipative system thermal equilibrium occurs as a response to such parameters as heat.

d

dissipative system A system that involves *irreversible processes. All real systems are dissipative (in contrast to such idealized systems as the frictionless pendulum, which is invariant under time reversal). In a dissipative system the system is moving towards a state of equilibrium, which can be regarded as moving toward a point *attractor in *phase space; this is equivalent to moving towards the minimum of the *free energy, F. dissociation The breakdown of a molecule, ion, etc., into smaller molecules, ions, etc. An example of dissociation is the reversible reaction of hydrogen iodide at high temperatures 2HI(g) ˆ H2(g) + I2(g) The *equilibrium constant of a reversible dissociation is called the dissociation constant. The term ‘dissociation’ is also applied to ionization reactions of *acids and *bases in water; for example HCN + H2O ˆ H3O+ + CN– which is often regarded as a straightforward dissociation into ions HCN ˆ H+ + CN– The equilibrium constant of such a dissociation is called the acid dissociation constant or acidity constant, given by Ka = [H+][A–]/[HA] for an acid HA (the concentration of water [H2O] can be taken as constant). Ka is a measure of the strength of the acid. Similarly, for a nitrogenous base B, the equilibrium B + H2O ˆ BH+ + OH– is also a dissociation; with the base dissociation constant, or basicity constant, given by Kb = [BH+][OH–]/[B] For a hydroxide MOH, Kb = [M+][OH–]/[MOH]

dissociation pressure When a solid compound dissociates to give one or more gaseous products, the dissociation pressure is the pressure of gas in equilibrium

248 with the solid at a given temperature. For example, when calcium carbonate is maintained at a constant high temperature in a closed container, the dissociation pressure at that temperature is the pressure of carbon dioxide from the equilibrium CaCO3(s) ˆ CaO(s) + CO2(g)

distal Describing the part of an organ that is farthest from the organ’s point of attachment to the rest of the body. For example, hands and feet are at the distal ends of arms and legs, respectively. Compare proximal. distal convoluted tubule (second convoluted tubule) The part of a *nephron that leads from the thick ascending limb of the *loop of Henle and drains into a *collecting duct. The main function of the distal tubule is to absorb sodium chloride and other inorganic salts while retaining water. distillation The process of boiling a liquid and condensing and collecting the vapour. The liquid collected is the distillate. It is used to purify liquids and to separate liquid mixtures (see fractional distillation; steam distillation). See also destructive distillation. distilled water Water puriÜed by distillation so as to free it from dissolved salts and other compounds. Distilled water in equilibrium with the carbon dioxide in the air has a conductivity of about 0.8 × 10–6 siemens cm–1. Repeated distillation in a vacuum can bring the conductivity down to 0.043 × 10–6 siemens cm–1 at 18°C (sometimes called conductivity water). The limiting conductivity is due to selfionization: H2O ˆ H+ + OH–. distortion The extent to which a system fails to reproduce the characteristics of its input in its output. It is most commonly applied to electronic ampliÜers and to optical systems. See aberration. distributive law The mathematical law stating that one operation is independent of being carried out before or after another operation. For example, multiplication is distributive with respect to addition and subtraction, i.e. x(y + z) = xy +

249 xz. Compare associative law; commutative law.

disulphide bridge (sulphur bridge) A covalent bond (S–S) formed between the thiol groups (–SH) of two cysteine residues, usually in the polypeptide chains of proteins. Easily hydrolysed and prone to rearrangement, these bonds contribute to the tertiary structure of *proteins. disulphur dichloride (sulphur monochloride) An orange–red liquid, S2Cl2, which is readily hydrolysed by water and is soluble in benzene and ether; r.d. 1.678; m.p. –80°C; b.p. 136°C. It may be prepared by passing chlorine over molten sulphur; in the presence of iodine or metal chlorides sulphur dichloride, SCl2, is also formed. In the vapour phase S2Cl2 molecules have Cl–S–S–Cl chains. The compound is used as a solvent for sulphur and can form higher chlorosulphanes of the type Cl–(S)n–Cl (n < 100), which are of great value in *vulcanization processes. disulphuric(VI) acid (pyrosulphuric acid) A colourless hygroscopic crystalline solid, H2S2O7; r.d. 1.9; m.p. 35°C. It is commonly encountered mixed with sulphuric acid as it is formed by dissolving sulphur trioxide in concentrated sulphuric acid. The resulting fuming liquid, called oleum or Nordhausen sulphuric acid, is produced during the *contact process and is also widely used in the *sulphonation of organic compounds. See also sulphuric acid. dithionate A salt of dithionic acid, containing the ion S2O62–, usually formed by the oxidation of a sulphite using manganese(IV) oxide. The ion has neither pronounced oxidizing nor reducing properties. dithionic acid An acid, H2S2O6, known in the form of its salts (dithionates). dithionite See sulphinate. dithionous acid See sulphinic acid. diuretic A drug or other agent that increases the rate of urine formation and hence the rate at which water and certain salts are lost from the body. Many diuretic drugs work by decreasing the reabsorption of sodium and chloride ions from the

divergence theorem Ültrate in the kidney tubules, so that less water is reabsorbed. They are used to treat Ûuid retention (oedema) arising from disorders of the heart, kidneys, or other organs, and are used in helping to reduce high blood pressure (hypertension). There are several groups of diuretic drugs, with different modes of action. The most powerful are loop diuretics, such as frusemide, which act primarily by blocking Na+/K+/Cl– carriers in cells of the *loop of Henle. Another group consists of the thiazides, such as metolazone, which inhibit Na+/Cl– transport in the *distal convoluted tubule. Spironolactone exerts its diuretic effect by blocking the binding of the hormone *aldosterone to its receptors. The osmotic diuretics, such as mannitol, act by increasing the osmolarity of the Ültrate, and hence increasing urine volume.

diurnal Daily; denoting an event that happens once every 24 hours. diurnal rhythm See circadian rhythm. divalent (bivalent) Having a valency of two. divergence (div) The *scalar product of the *gradient operator ∇ with a vector. For a vector u that has components u1, u2, and u3 in the x, y, and z directions, and is a function of x, y, and z, the divergence is given by: divu = ∇.u = ∂u1/∂x + ∂u2/∂y + ∂u3/∂z. The divergence of a vector at a given point represents the Ûux of the vector per unit volume in the neighbourhood of that point. See also curl; laplace equation.

divergence theorem A theorem that gives the relation between the total Ûux of a vector F out of a surface S, which surrounds the volume V, to the vector inside the volume. The divergence theorem states that

∫vdivFdV = ∫sF·dS. The divergence theorem is also known as Gauss’ theorem and Ostrogradsky’s theorem (named after the Russian mathematician Michel Ostrogradsky (1801–61), who stated it in 1831). *Gauss’ law for electric Üelds is a particular case of the divergence theorem.

d

divergent evolution divergent evolution See adaptive radiation. divergent series See convergent series.

d

diverging lens or mirror A lens or mirror that can refract or reÛect a parallel beam of light into a diverging beam. A diverging lens is predominantly concave; a diverging mirror is convex. Compare converging lens or mirror. diverticulum A saclike or tubular outgrowth from a tubular or hollow internal organ. Diverticula may occur as normal structures (e.g. the *caecum and *appendix in the alimentary canal) or abnormally, from a weakened area of the organ. division A category used traditionally in the *classiÜcation of plants that consists of one or several similar classes. Division names end in -phyta; an example is the Spermatophyta (seed-bearing plants). In modern classiÜcation systems, the term *phylum has replaced the division. dizygotic twins See fraternal twins. D-lines Two close lines in the yellow region of the visible spectrum of sodium, having wavelengths 589.0 and 589.6 nm. As they are prominent and easily recognized they are used as a standard in spectroscopy. dl-isomer See optical activity; racemic mixture.

DMF See dimethylformamide. DMG See dimethylglyoxime. DMSO See dimethyl sulphoxide. DNA (deoxyribonucleic acid) The genetic material of most living organisms, which is a major constituent of the *chromosomes within the cell nucleus and plays a central role in the determination of hereditary characteristics by controlling *protein synthesis in cells (see also genetic code). It is also found in chloroplasts and mitochondria (see cytoplasmic inheritance; mitochondrial dna). DNA is a nucleic acid composed of two chains of *nucleotides in which the sugar is deoxyribose and the bases are *adenine, *cytosine, *guanine, and *thymine (compare rna). The two chains are wound round

250 each other and linked together by hydrogen bonds between speciÜc complementary bases (see base pairing) to form a spiral ladder-shaped molecule (double helix). See illustration. When the cell divides, its DNA also replicates in such a way that each of the two daughter molecules is identical to the parent molecule (see dna replication). See also complementary dna.

DNAase See dnase. DNA blotting See southern blotting. DNA chip See dna microarray. DNA cloning See gene cloning. DNA-dependent RNA polymerase See polymerase. DNA Üngerprinting (DNA proÜling; genetic Üngerprinting) A technique in which an individual’s DNA is analysed to reveal the pattern of repetition of particular short nucleotide sequences (called variable number tandem repeats: see repetitive dna) throughout the genome. This pattern is claimed to be unique to the individual concerned, and the technique is therefore used for identiÜcation purposes in forensic science and paternity disputes, and in veterinary science. SufÜcient DNA can be obtained from very small samples of body tissue, such as blood, semen, or hair, if necessary by using the *polymerase chain reaction to amplify minute quantities of DNA. *Restriction enzymes are used to cleave the DNA and the marker sequences are revealed by speciÜc *gene probes and *Southern blotting. DNA hybridization A method of determining the similarity of DNA from different sources. Single strands of DNA from two sources, e.g. different bacterial species, are put together and the extent to which double hybrid strands are formed is estimated. The greater the tendency to form these hybrid molecules, the greater the extent of complementary base sequences, i.e. gene similarity. The method is one way of determining the genetic relationships of species. DNA library (gene library; gene bank) A collection of cloned DNA fragments representing the entire genetic material of an

DNA methylation

251

A

– CH 2 O O O P – H O O O

T

hydrogen bond T

A

G

C C

– O

H

O O

P

O

d

CH 2 O

– O

H

O P

O

G

A

C 3.4 nm

T

N H

N

– O

OH

H

N N

N HO N H

T

N C

CH 2 O

hydrogen bond thymine adenine (T) (A) H CH3 O H N N

base

A

O

Detail of molecular structure of sugar–phosphate backbone. Each deoxyribose unit is attached to a phosphate group and a base, forming a nucleotide T

A

P

bases

CH 2 O O

nucleotide

sugar– phosphate backbone

G

O

deoxyribose

G

N

H N

N

sugar– phosphate backbone

N O

Double helical structure of DNA

N

O

cytosine (C)

H N H guanine (G)

The four bases of DNA, showing the hydrogen bonding between base pairs

Molecular structure of DNA

organism. This facilitates screening and isolation of any particular gene. DNA libraries are created by fractionating the genomic DNA into fragments using *restriction enzymes and/or physical methods. These fragments are cloned (see gene cloning) and the host cells containing the recombinant fragments are centrifuged and frozen; alternatively, the phage *vectors are maintained in culture. Individual genes in the library are identiÜed using speciÜc *gene probes with the *Southern blotting technique or, via their protein products, using *Western blotting. DNA libraries are thus repositories of raw material for use in genetic engineering. A large genome, such as that of humans, is most conveniently

cloned using vectors that can accommodate large fragments of DNA, such as yeast *artiÜcial chromosomes, maintained in cell culture.

DNA ligase An enzyme that is able to join together two portions of DNA and therefore plays an important role in *DNA repair. DNA ligase is also used in recombinant DNA technology (see genetic engineering) as it ensures that the foreign DNA (e.g. the complementary DNA used in *gene cloning) is bound to the plasmid into which it is incorporated. DNA methylation The addition of methyl groups to constituent bases of DNA. In both prokaryotes and eukaryotes certain bases of the DNA generally occur

DNA microarray

d

in a methylated form. In bacteria this methylation protects the cell’s DNA from attack by its own restriction enzymes, which cleave foreign unmethylated DNA and thereby help to eliminate viral DNA from the bacterial chromosome. Methylation is also important in helping *DNA repair enzymes to distinguish the parent strand from the progeny strand when repairing mismatched bases in newly replicated DNA, and it may also play some role in controlling the transcription of DNA.

DNA microarray (DNA chip) A *microarray containing numerous small DNA molecules. DNA microarrays consist of thousands of short synthetic singlestranded DNA molecules, each comprising 25–30 nucleotides and all with unique sequences designed to complement and bind to speciÜc target nucleotide sequences. They can be used to quantify gene expression by determining the total output of messenger RNAs (mRNAs) (i.e. the *transcriptome) of a cell or tissue. This involves measuring the amount of *complementary DNA (cDNA), synthesized from the mRNAs, that binds to complementary nucleotides on the microarray. DNA microarrays can also detect mutations in particular genes, for example the BRCA genes involved in hereditary forms of breast cancer. An individual’s DNA is denatured, and its binding to a microarray is compared with that of normal (control) DNA on the same microarray. Any disparities between the two binding patterns will pinpoint sequences from the individual with possible abnormalities, enabling closer examination. DNA polymerase See polymerase. DNA probe See gene probe. DNA proÜling See dna fingerprinting. DNA repair A variety of mechanisms that help to ensure that the genetic sequence, as expressed in the DNA, is maintained and that errors that occur during *DNA replication, by mutation, are not allowed to accumulate. An error in the genetic sequence could cause cell death by interfering with the replication process. The mechanisms work because DNA is made up of two strands, each of which contains a copy of the genetic sequence. A

252 damaged section of a strand, or a mismatched base, can be recognized and removed by enzymes and replaced by the correct form by DNA *polymerases. The phosphodiester backbone is then sealed by *DNA ligase.

DNA replication The process whereby DNA makes exact copies of itself, which is controlled by the enzyme DNA *polymerase. Replication occurs at rates of between 50 nucleotides per second (in mammals) and 500 nucleotides per second (in bacteria). The hydrogen bonds between the complementary bases on the two strands of the parent DNA molecule break and the strands unwind, each strand acting as a template for the synthesis of a new one complementary to itself. DNA polymerases move down the two single strands linking free nucleotides to their complementary bases (see base pairing) on the templates. The process continues until all the nucleotides on the templates have joined with appropriate free nucleotides and two identical molecules of DNA have been formed. This process is known as semiconservative replication as each new molecule contains half of the original parent DNA molecule. Sometimes mutations occur that may cause the exact sequence of the parent DNA not to be replicated. However, *DNA repair mechanisms reduce this possibility. DNase (DNAase; deoxyribonuclease) An enzyme that catalyses the cleavage of DNA. DNase I is a digestive enzyme, secreted by the pancreas, that degrades DNA into shorter nucleotide fragments. Many other *endonucleases and *exonucleases cleave DNA, including the *restriction enzymes and enzymes involved in DNA repair and replication. DNA sequencing (gene sequencing) The process of elucidating the nucleotide sequence of a DNA fragment. Two techniques are used. The Maxam–Gilbert method (named after Allan Maxam and Walter Gilbert) involves cleaving the DNA with a *restriction enzyme and labelling each of the resulting smaller fragments with 32P-phosphate at one end. The fragments are subjected to four different sets of reactions, each set speciÜcally cleaving DNA at a particular base or bases. The

253 cleaved fragments are separated by electrophoresis according to their chain length and identiÜed by autoradiography. The base (nucleotide) sequence is deduced from the position of bands in each of the four lanes in the gel. The Sanger method (named after Frederick *Sanger), also called the dideoxy method, involves synthesizing a new DNA strand using as template single-stranded DNA from the gene being sequenced. Synthesis of the new strand can be stopped at any of the four bases by adding the corresponding dideoxy (dd) derivative of the deoxyribonucleoside phosphates; for example, by adding ddATP the synthesis terminates at an adenosine; by adding ddGTP it terminates at a guanosine, etc. As in the Ürst method, the fragments, which comprise radiolabelled nucleotides, are Ünally subjected to electrophoresis and autoradiography. A big advantage of the Sanger method is that it can easily be adapted to sequencing RNA, by making singlestranded DNA from the RNA template using the enzyme *reverse transcriptase. This enables, for example, sequencing of ribosomal RNA for use in *molecular systematics. Furthermore, by using Ûuorescent dyes as labels instead of radioisotopes, the Sanger method has been fully automated. After separation of the fragments, the products of all four reactions are detected by Ûuorescence spectroscopy and analysed by computer, which gives a printout of the base sequence. DNA sequencing is now employed on a major scale, for example in determining the nucleotide sequence of entire genomes (see human genome project).

Döbereiner’s triads A set of triads of chemically similar elements noted by Johann Döbereiner (1780–1849) in 1817. Even with the inaccurate atomic mass data of the day it was observed that when each triad was arranged in order of increasing atomic mass, then the mass of the central member was approximately the average of the values for the other two. The chemical and physical properties were similarly related. The triads are now recognized as consecutive members of the groups of the periodic table. Examples are: lithium, sodium, and potassium; cal-

dominant cium, strontium, and barium; and chlorine, bromine, and iodine.

dodecanoic acid (lauric acid) A white crystalline *fatty acid, CH3(CH2)10COOH; r.d. 0.868; m.p. 44°C; b.p. 131°C. Glycerides of the acid are present in natural fats and oils (e.g. coconut and palm-kernel oil). dodecene A straight-chain alkene, CH3(CH2)9CH:CH2, obtained from petroleum and used in making *dodecylbenzene. dodecylbenzene A hydrocarbon, CH3(CH2)11C6H5, manufactured by a Friedel–Crafts reaction between dodecene (CH3(CH2)9CH:CH2) and benzene. It can be sulphonated, and the sodium salt of the sulphonic acid is the basis of common *detergents. dolomite A carbonate mineral consisting of a mixed calcium–magnesium carbonate, CaCO3.MgCO3, crystallizing in the rhombohedral system. It is usually white or colourless. The term is also used to denote a rock with a high ratio of magnesium to calcium carbonate. See limestone. Domagk, Gerhard (1895–1964) German biochemist who went to work for IG Farbenindustrie to investigate new drugs. In 1935 he discovered the antibacterial properties of a dye, Prontosil, which became the Ürst sulpha drug (see sulphonamides). He was offered the 1939 Nobel Prize for physiology or medicine but was forced by Hitler to refuse; he Ünally received the award in 1947. domain 1. (in taxonomy) In some classiÜcation systems, the highest taxonomic category, consisting of one or more *kingdoms. Some authors divide living organisms into three domains: Archaea (archaebacteria), Bacteria (eubacteria), and Eukarya (eukaryotic organisms). 2. (in physics) See magnetism. dominance hierarchy See dominant. dominant 1. (in genetics) Describing the *allele that is expressed in the *phenotype when two different alleles of a gene are present in the cells of an organism. For example, the height of garden peas is controlled by two alleles, ‘tall’ (T) and ‘dwarf’ (t). When both are present (Tt), i.e.

d

donor

d

when the cells are *heterozygous, the plant is tall since T is dominant and t is *recessive. See also codominance; incomplete dominance. 2. (in ecology) Describing the most conspicuously abundant and characteristic species in a *community. The term is usually used of a plant species in plant ecology; for example, pine trees in a pine forest. 3. (in animal behaviour) Describing an animal that is allowed priority in access to food, mates, etc., by others of its species because of its success in previous aggressive encounters. Less dominant animals frequently show *appeasement behaviour towards a more dominant individual, so overt *aggression is minimized. In a stable group there may be a linear dominance hierarchy or peck order (so called because it was Ürst observed in domestic fowl), with each animal being subservient to those above it in the hierarchy and taking precedence over those below it.

donor 1. (in chemistry) An atom, ion, or molecule that provides a pair of electrons in forming a coordinate bond. 2. (in electronics) A substance added as an impurity to a *semiconductor because it can donate electrons to the conduction bands, causing n-type conduction by electrons. Compare acceptor. 3. (in medicine) An individual whose tissues or organs are transferred to another (the recipient). Donors may provide blood for transfusion or a kidney or heart for transplantation. 4. (in genetics) A cell that contributes genetic material for insertion into another cell, for example to produce a transgenic cell by genetic engineering. donor levels Energy levels of a donor atom in a *semiconductor, such as arsenic in silicon. These energy levels are very near the bottom of the conduction band, thus causing n-type conduction. See also energy band. dopa (dihydroxyphenylalanine) A derivative of the amino acid tyrosine. It is found in particularly high levels in the adrenal glands and is a precursor in the synthesis of *dopamine, *noradrenaline, and *adrenaline. The laevorotatory form, Ldopa, is administered in the treatment of Parkinson’s disease, in which brain levels of dopamine are reduced.

254

dopamine A *catecholamine that is a precursor in the synthesis of *noradrenaline and *adrenaline. It also functions as a neurotransmitter, especially in the brain. doping See semiconductor. Doppler cooling See laser cooling. Doppler effect The apparent change in the observed frequency of a wave as a result of relative motion between the source and the observer. For example, the sound made by a low-Ûying aircraft as it approaches appears to fall in pitch as it passes and Ûies away. In fact, the frequency of the aircraft engine remains constant but as it is approaching more sound waves per second impinge on the ear and as it recedes fewer sound waves per second impinge on the ear. The apparent frequency, F, is given by F = f(c – uo)/(c – us), where f is the true frequency, c is the speed of sound, and uo and us are the speeds of the observer and the source, respectively. Although the example of sound is most commonly experienced, the effect was suggested by Christian Johann Doppler (1803–53), an Austrian physicist, as an attempt to explain the coloration of stars. In fact the Doppler effect cannot be observed visually in relation to the stars, although the effect does occur with electromagnetic radiation and the *redshift of light from receding stars can be observed spectroscopically. The Doppler effect is also used in radar to distinguish between stationary and moving targets and to provide information regarding the speed of moving targets by measuring the frequency shift between the emitted and reÛected radiation. For electromagnetic radiation, the speed of light, c, features in the calculation and as there is no Üxed medium to provide a frame of reference, relativity has to be taken into account, so that F = f√[(1 – v/c)/(1 + v/c)], where v is the speed at which source and observer are moving apart. If v2/c2 is small compared to 1, i.e. if the speed of separa-

255 tion is small compared to the speed of light, this equation simpliÜes to F = f(1 – v/c). d-orbital See orbital.

dormancy An inactive period in the life of an animal or plant during which growth slows or completely ceases. Physiological changes associated with dormancy help the organism survive adverse environmental conditions. Annual plants survive the winter as dormant seeds while many perennial plants survive as dormant tubers, rhizomes, or bulbs. *Hibernation and *aestivation in animals help them survive extremes of cold and heat, respectively. dorsal Describing the surface of a plant or animal that is farthest from the ground or other support, i.e. the upper surface. In vertebrates, the dorsal surface is that down which the backbone runs. Thus in upright (bipedal) mammals, such as man and kangaroos, it is the backward-directed (*posterior) surface. Compare ventral. dorsal root The part of a spinal nerve that enters the *spinal cord on the dorsal side and contains only sensory Übres. The cell bodies of these Übres form the dorsal root ganglion (see ganglion), a swelling in the root that lies just outside the cord. Compare ventral root. dose A measure of the extent to which matter has been exposed to *ionizing radiation. The absorbed dose is the energy per unit mass absorbed by matter as a result of such exposure. The SI unit is the gray, although it is often measured in rads (1 rad = 0.01 gray; see radiation units). The maximum permissible dose is the recommended upper limit of absorbed dose that a person or organ should receive in a speciÜed period according to the International Commission on Radiological Protection. See also linear energy transfer. dosimeter Any device used to measure absorbed *dose of ionizing radiation. Methods used include the *ionization chamber, photographic Ülm, or the rate at which certain chemical reactions occur in the presence of ionizing radiation. dot product See scalar product.

double refraction double bond See chemical bond. double circulation The type of circulatory system that occurs in mammals, in which the blood passes through the heart twice before completing a full circuit of the body (see illustration). Blood is pumped from the heart to the lungs and returns to the heart before being distributed to the other organs and tissues of the body. The heart is divided into two separate compartments to prevent oxygenated blood returning from the lungs from mixing with deoxygenated blood from the other parts of the body. See also pulmonary circulation; systemic circulation. Compare single circulation. double decomposition (metathesis) A chemical reaction involving exchange of radicals, e.g. AgNO3(aq) + KCl(aq) → KNO3(aq) + AgCl(s)

double fertilization A process, unique to Ûowering plants, in which two male nuclei, which have travelled down the pollen tube, separately fuse with different female nuclei in the *embryo sac. The Ürst male nucleus fuses with the egg cell to form the zygote; the second male nucleus fuses with the two *polar nuclei to form a triploid nucleus that develops into the endosperm. double helix See dna. double recessive An organism with two *recessive alleles for a particular characteristic. double refraction The property, possessed by certain crystals (notably calcite), of forming two refracted rays from a single incident ray. The ordinary ray obeys the normal laws of refraction. The other refracted ray, called the extraordinary ray, follows different laws. The light in the ordinary ray is polarized at right angles to the light in the extraordinary ray. Along an *optic axis the ordinary and extraordinary rays travel with the same speed. Some crystals, such as calcite, quartz, and tourmaline, have only one optic axis; they are uniaxial crystals. Others, such as mica and selenite, have two optic axes; they are biaxial crystals. The phenomenon is also known as birefringence and the double-

d

double salt

256

head

lungs

pulmonary vein

d pulmonary artery

aorta

right atrium

left atrium left ventricle

right ventricle heart

liver hepatic portal vein

gut

kidneys

others parts of body = oxygenated blood = deoxygenated blood = direction of blood

Double circulation in a mammal

refracting crystal as a birefringent crystal. See also polarization.

lines in certain spectra, e.g. the two lines that make up the sodium D-lines.

double salt A crystalline salt in which there are two different anions and/or cations. An example is the mineral dolomite, CaCO3.MgCO3, which contains a regular arrangement of Ca2+ and Mg2+ ions in its crystal lattice. *Alums are double sulphates. Double salts only exist in the solid; when dissolved they act as a mixture of the two separate salts. Double oxides are similar.

down feathers (plumules) Small soft feathers that cover and insulate the whole body of a bird. In nestlings they are the only feathers; in adults they lie between and beneath the *contour feathers. Down feathers have a Ûuffy appearance as their *barbs are not joined together to form a smooth vane.

doublet 1. A pair of optical lenses of different shapes and made of different materials used together so that the chromatic aberration produced by one is largely cancelled by the reverse aberration of the other. 2. A pair of associated

Downs process A process for extracting sodium by the electrolysis of molten sodium chloride. The Downs cell has a central graphite anode surrounded by a cylindrical steel cathode. Chlorine released is led away through a hood over the anode. Molten sodium is formed at the cathode and collected through an-

257 other hood around the top of the cathode cylinder (it is less dense than the sodium chloride). The two hoods and electrodes are separated by a coaxial cylindrical steel gauze. A small amount of calcium chloride is added to the sodium chloride to lower its melting point. The sodium chloride is melted electrically and kept molten by the current through the cell. More sodium chloride is added as the electrolysis proceeds.

Down’s syndrome A congenital form of mental retardation due to a chromosome defect in which there are three copies of chromosome no. 21 instead of the usual two (see trisomy). The affected individual has a short broad face and slanted eyes (as in the Mongolian races), short Üngers, and weak muscles. Down’s syndrome can be detected before birth by *amniocentesis. It is named after the British physician John Down (1828–96), who Ürst studied the incidence of the disorder. dragonÛies See odonata. drain See transistor. dreikanter (German: three edges) A faceted stone or pebble formed in desert regions by erosion by wind-blown sand. The stones are too heavy to be blown along the desert Ûoor and are merely battered back and forth. Most have three curved facets. drift-tube accelerator See linear accelerator. drone A fertile male in a colony of social bees, especially the honeybee (Apis mellifera). The drones die after mating with the queen bee as the male reproductive organs explode within the female. Drosophila A genus of fruit Ûies often used in genetic research because the larvae possess giant chromosomes in their salivary glands. These chromosomes have resulted from repeated duplication without separation of the chromatids; they have conspicuous transverse bands, which can be studied microscopically to reveal gene activity. Fruit Ûies have a short life cycle and produce a large number of offspring, which also makes them a good model animal for genetic research.

dry cell drug Any chemical substance that alters the physiological state of a living organism. Drugs are widely used in medicine for the prevention, diagnosis, and treatment of diseases; they include *analgesics, *antibiotics, anaesthetics, *antihistamines, and *anticoagulants. Some drugs are taken solely for the pleasurable effects they induce; these include *narcotics; stimulants, such as cocaine and *amphetamine; *hallucinogens, such as *LSD; and some tranquillizers. Many of these drugs are habit-forming and their use is illegal. drupe (pyrenocarp) A Ûeshy fruit that develops from either one or several fused carpels and contains one or many seeds. The seeds are enclosed by the hard protective endocarp (see pericarp) of the fruit. Thus the stone of a peach is the endocarp containing the seed. Plums, cherries, coconuts, and almonds are other examples of one-seeded drupes; holly and elder fruits are examples of many-seeded drupes. See also etaerio. dry cell A primary or secondary cell in which the electrolytes are restrained from Ûowing in some way. Many torch, radio, and calculator batteries are *Leclanché cells in which the electrolyte is an ammonium chloride paste and the container is the negative zinc electrode (with an outer plastic wrapping). Various modiÜcations of the Leclanché cell are used in dry cells. In the zinc chloride cell, the electrolyte is a paste of zinc chloride rather than ammonium chloride. The electrical characteristics are similar to those of the Leclanché cell but the cell works better at low temperatures and has more efÜcient depolarization characteristics. A number of alkaline secondary cells can be designed for use as dry cells. In these, the electrolyte is a liquid (sodium or potassium hydroxide) held in a porous material or in a gel. Alkaline dry cells typically have zinc–manganese dioxide, silver oxide– zinc, nickel–cadmium, or nickel–iron electrode systems (see nickel–iron accumulator). For specialized purposes, dry cells and batteries have been produced with solid electrolytes. These may contain a solid crystalline salt, such as silver iodide, an ion-exchange membrane, or an organic wax with a small amount of

d

dry ice

258

dissolved ionic material. Such cells deliver low currents. They are used in miniature cells for use in electronic equipment.

d

dry ice Solid carbon dioxide used as a refrigerant. It is convenient because it sublimes at –78°C (195 K) at standard pressure rather than melting. drying oil A natural oil, such as linseed oil, that hardens on exposure to the air. Drying oils contain unsaturated fatty acids, such as linoleic and linolenic acids, which polymerize on oxidation. They are used in paints, varnishes, etc. dry mass The mass of a biological sample after the water content has been removed, usually by placing the sample in an oven. The dry mass is used as a measure of the *biomass of a sample. Dryopithecus A genus of extinct apes, fossils of which have been found in Europe and Asia and dated to the midMiocene (about 16–7 million years ago). Fossils of Dryopithecus and of the similar genus Proconsul are often referred to as dryopithecines. Dryopithecines are believed to have split into several lines, three of which survived to give rise to the chimpanzees and gorillas, the early hominids, and the orang-utans.

DSC Differential scanning calorimetry. See thermal analysis. D-series

See absolute configuration.

DTA Differential thermal analysis. See thermal analysis. dubnium Symbol Db. A radioactive *transactinide element; a.n. 105. It was Ürst reported in 1967 by a group at Dubna near Moscow and was conÜrmed in 1970 at Dubna and at Berkeley, California. It can be made by bombarding californium– 249 nuclei with nitrogen–15 nuclei. Only a few atoms have ever been made. duct A tube or passage in an organism that is involved in the secretion or excretion of substances (see gland). ductility The ability of certain metals, such as copper, to retain their strength when their shape is changed, especially the ability of such metals to be drawn into a thin wire without cracking or breaking.

ductless gland See endocrine gland. ductus arteriosus A channel that connects the pulmonary artery with the aorta in the mammalian fetus and therefore allows blood to bypass the inactive lungs of the fetus. It normally closes soon after birth. Dulong and Petit’s law For a solid element the product of the relative atomic mass and the speciÜc heat capacity is a constant equal to about 25 J mol–1 K–1. Formulated in these terms in 1819 by the French scientists Pierre Dulong (1785– 1838) and Alexis Petit (1791–1820), the law in modern terms states: the molar heat capacity of a solid element is approximately equal to 3R, where R is the *gas constant. The law is only approximate but applies with fair accuracy at normal temperatures to elements with a simple crystal structure. Dumas, Jean Baptiste André (1800– 84) French chemist, who became an apothecary in Geneva, where in 1818 he investigated the use of iodine to treat goitre. He then took up chemistry and moved to Paris. In 1826 he devised a method of measuring *vapour density. He went on to discover various organic compounds, including anthracene (1832), urethane (1833), and methanol (1834), which led him in 1840 to propose the theory of types (functional groups). Dumas’ method 1. A method of Ünding the amount of nitrogen in an organic compound. The sample is weighed, mixed with copper(II) oxide, and heated in a tube. Any nitrogen present in the compound is converted into oxides of nitrogen, which are led over hot copper to reduce them to nitrogen gas. This is collected and the volume measured, from which the mass of nitrogen in a known mass of sample can be found. 2. A method of Ünding the relative molecular masses of volatile liquids by weighing. A thin-glass bulb with a long narrow neck is used. This is weighed full of air at known temperature, then a small amount of sample is introduced and the bulb heated (in a bath) so that the liquid is vaporized and the air is driven out. The tip of the neck is sealed and the bulb cooled and weighed at known (room) temperature. The volume

DVD

259 of the bulb is found by Ülling it with water and weighing again. If the density of air is known, the mass of vapour in a known volume can be calculated. The techniques are named after J. B. A. Dumas.

dune A mound or ridge of unconsolidated sand formed by the action of wind. Dunes are characteristic of desert regions and some coastlines. Coastal dunes are usually anchored by vegetation, whereas desert dunes generally move gradually in the direction of the prevailing wind. There are various types, often named after their shapes. Crescent-shaped dunes are called barchans, and longitudinal dunes are seif dunes; others include sinuous anklé dunes, star dunes, whaleback dunes and tail dunes, which form in the lee of an obstacle. A large seif dune may be up to 100 m high and 10 km long. Similar structures to dunes may also form underwater by the action of currents. duodenum The Ürst section of the *small intestine of vertebrates. It is the site where food from the stomach is subjected to the action of bile (from the bile duct) and pancreatic enzymes (from the pancreatic duct) as well as the enzymes secreted by digestive glands in the duodenum itself, which are required in the breakdown of proteins, carbohydrates, and fats. By neutralizing the acidic secretions of the stomach, the duodenum provides an alkaline environment necessary for the action of the intestinal enzymes. See also intestinal juice. duplet A pair of electrons in a covalent chemical bond. duplex Describing a biological molecule comprising two cross-linked polymeric chains oriented lengthways side by side. The term is applied particularly to the double-stranded structure of *DNA. duplication (in genetics) The doubling or repetition of part of a chromosome, which generally originates during the *crossing over phase of meiosis. Occasionally this type of *chromosome mutation may have beneÜcial effects on a population. For example, a beneÜcial duplication resulted in the evolution of four types of haemoglobin in man and apes from a sin-

gle form. One of these types of haemoglobin (gamma or fetal haemoglobin) has a greater afÜnity for oxygen and maximizes fetal uptake of oxygen from the mother’s blood.

Duralumin Trade name for a class of strong lightweight aluminium alloys containing copper, magnesium, manganese, and sometimes silicon. Duralumin alloys combine strength with lightness and are extensively used in aircraft, racing cars, etc. dura mater The outermost and toughest of the three membranes (*meninges) that surround the central nervous system in vertebrates. It lies adjacent to the skull and its purpose is to protect the delicate inner meninges (the *arachnoid membrane and the *pia mater). duramen See heartwood. dust core See core. Dutch metal An alloy of copper and zinc, which can be produced in very thin sheets and used as imitation gold leaf. It spontaneously inÛames in chlorine. DVD Digital versatile disk: a disk format similar to a compact disk (see cd-rom) but containing much more data. It was introduced in 1996. DVD disks are the same 120 mm diameter as CDs with potential capacities of up to 4.7 gigabytes for a single-sided single-layer disk. The technology involved in DVD storage is similar to that in compact disks, but more precise. The extra capacity is achieved in a number of ways. The tracks on a DVD are closer and the pits are smaller, allowing more pits per unit area. The key to this was the use of a shorter wavelength laser (typically 635 or 650 nm in the red region for DVDs as opposed to 780 nm in the infrared for CDs). Moreover, a DVD can have two layers on the same side of the disk. The top layer is translucent and the bottom layer opaque. Data can be read from either layer by refocusing the laser. In addition DVDs may be double-sided. DVD formats also have a more efÜcient error-correction system. The potential capacity of a doublesided double-layer DVD is up to 17 gigabytes. DVDs have been increasingly used in computing as a higher-capacity version of compact disks. As with compact disks,

d

dwarf star there are various types. DVD-ROM (DVD read-only memory) is similar to CD-ROM. DVD-R (DVD-recordable) is similar to CD-R. There are also different rewritable formats: DVD-RAM, DVD+RW, and DVD-RW.

d

dwarf star A star, such as the sun, that lies on the main sequence in a *Hertzsprung–Russell diagram. See also white dwarf. dye laser A type of laser in which the active material is a dye dissolved in a suitable solvent (e.g. Rhodanine G in methanol). The dye is excited by an external source. The solvent broadens the states into bands and consequently laser action can be obtained over a range of wavelengths. This allows one to select a speciÜc wavelength (using a grating) and to change the wavelength of the laser. Such a device is called a tuneable laser. Dye lasers are also used in producing very short pulses of radiation. The technique is to use a dye that stops absorbing radiation when a high proportion of its molecules become excited. The cavity then becomes resonant and a pulse of radiation is produced. This technique can give pulses of about 10 nanoseconds duration and is used in *femtochemistry. dyes Substances used to impart colour to textiles, leather, paper, etc. Compounds used for dyeing (dyestuffs) are generally organic compounds containing conjugated double bonds. The group producing the colour is the *chromophore; other noncoloured groups that inÛuence or intensify the colour are called *auxochromes. Dyes can be classiÜed according to the chemical structure of the dye molecule. For example, azo dyes contain the –N=N– group (see azo compounds). In practice, they are classiÜed according to the way in which the dye is applied or is held on the substrate. Acid dyes are compounds in which the chromophore is part of a negative ion (usually an organic sulphonate RSO2O–). They can be used for protein Übres (e.g. wool and silk) and for polyamide and acrylic Übres. Originally, they were applied from an acidic bath. Metallized dyes are forms of acid dyes in which the negative ion contains a chelated metal atom. Basic dyes have chromophores that are

260 part of a positive ion (usually an amine salt or ionized imino group). They are used for acrylic Übres and also for wool and silk, although they have only moderate fastness with these materials. Direct dyes are dyes that have a high afÜnity for cotton, rayon, and other cellulose Übres. They are applied directly from a neutral bath containing sodium chloride or sodium sulphate. Like acid dyes, they are usually sulphonic acid salts but are distinguished by their greater substantivity (afÜnity for the substrate), hence the alternative name substantive dyes. Vat dyes are insoluble substances used for cotton dyeing. They usually contain keto groups, C=O, which are reduced to C–OH groups, rendering the dye soluble (the leuco form of the dye). The dye is applied in this form, then oxidized by air or oxidizing agents to precipitate the pigment in the Übres. Indigo and anthroquinone dyes are examples of vat dyes. Sulphur dyes are dyes applied by this technique using sodium sulphide solution to reduce and dissolve the dye. Sulphur dyes are used for cellulose Übres. Disperse dyes are insoluble dyes applied in the form of a Üne dispersion in water. They are used for cellulose acetate and other synthetic Übres. Reactive dyes are compounds that contain groups capable of reacting with the substrate to form covalent bonds. They have high substantivity and are used particularly for cellulose Übres.

dyke A sheetlike vertical *intrusion of igneous rock cutting across the strata of older rocks. Dykes vary in thickness from a few centimetres to several metres. Several dykes may be grouped, radially or in parallel, as a dyke swarm. Depending on composition and how long it took to cool, a dyke’s grain structure may be coarse, medium, or Üne. dynamical meteorology The branch of meteorology concerned with motions in the atmosphere. It is based on hydrodynamics and thermodynamics. dynamic equilibrium See equilibrium. dynamics The branch of mechanics concerned with the motion of bodies under the action of forces. Time intervals, distances, and masses are regarded as funda-

261 mental and bodies are assumed to possess *inertia. Bodies in motion have an attribute called *momentum (see newton’s laws of motion), which can only be changed by the application of a force. Compare kinetics; statics.

dynamite Any of a class of high explosives based on nitroglycerin. The original form, invented in 1867 by Alfred Nobel, consisted of nitroglycerin absorbed in kieselguhr. Modern dynamites, which are used for blasting, contain sodium or ammonium nitrate sensitized with nitroglycerin and use other absorbers (e.g. wood pulp). dynamo An electric *generator, especially one designed to provide *direct current. Alternating-current generators can be called dynamos but are more often called alternators. dynamo action The generation of electrical current and magnetic Üeld by the motion of an electrically conducting Ûuid. It is generally believed that the magnetic Üelds of the earth and the sun are produced by dynamo action in the molten iron–nickel core of the earth and in the plasma of the solar interior. dynamometer 1. An instrument used to measure a force, often a spring balance. 2. A device used to measure the output

dystrophic power of an engine or motor. 3. (current dynamometer) A variety of *current balance, for measuring electric current.

dyne The unit of force in the *c.g.s. system; the force required to give a mass of one gram an acceleration of 1 cm s–2. 1 dyne = 10–5 newton. dysprosium Symbol Dy. A soft silvery metallic element belonging to the *lanthanoids; a.n. 66; r.a.m. 162.50; r.d. 8.551 (20°C); m.p. 1412°C; b.p. 2562°C. It occurs in apatite, gadolinite, and xenotime, from which it is extracted by an ion-exchange process. There are seven natural isotopes and twelve artiÜcial isotopes have been identiÜed. It Ünds limited use in some alloys as a neutron absorber, particularly in nuclear technology. It was discovered by Paul Lecoq de Boisbaudran (1838–1912) in 1886. dystectic mixture A mixture of substances that has a constant maximum melting point. dystrophic Describing a body of water, such as a lake, that contains large amounts of undecomposed organic matter derived from terrestrial plants. Dystrophic lakes are poor in dissolved nutrients and therefore unproductive; they are common in peat areas and may develop into peat bogs.

d

E e The irrational number deÜned as the limit as n tends to inÜnity of (1 + 1/n)n. It has the value 2.718 28…. It is used as the base of natural *logarithms and occurs in the *exponential function, ex. ear The sense organ in vertebrates that is specialized for the detection of sound and the maintenance of balance. It can be divided into the *outer ear and *middle ear, which collect and transmit sound waves, and the *inner ear, which contains the organs of balance and (except in Üsh) hearing (see illustration). eardrum See tympanum. early universe The study of *cosmology at the time very soon after the *big bang. Theories of the early universe have led to a mutually beneÜcial interaction between cosmology and the theory of *elementary particles, particularly *grand uniÜed theories. Because there were very high temperatures in the early universe many of the

*broken symmetries in *gauge theories become unbroken symmetries. As the universe cools after the big bang there is thought to be a sequence of transitions to broken symmetry states. Combining cosmology with grand uniÜed theories helps to explain why the observed universe appears to consist of matter with no antimatter. This means that one has a nonzero *baryon number for the universe. This solution relies on the fact that there were nonequilibrium conditions in the early universe due to its rapid expansion after the big bang. An important idea in the theory of the early universe is that of inÛation – the idea that the nature of the *vacuum state gave rise, after the big bang, to an exponential expansion of the universe. The hypothesis of the inÛationary universe solves several long-standing problems in cosmology, such as the Ûatness and homogeneity of the universe. Quantum Ûuctuations during inÛation have been suggested as a mechanism for the forma-

semicircular canals

utriculus

ear ossicles pinna

perilymph

malleus stapes (hammer) (stirrup) incus (anvil)

ampulla auditory nerve sacculus oval window nerve fibre

tympanum (eardrum) external auditory meatus

outer ear

Structure of the mammalian ear

cochlea endolymph round window middle ear

Eustachian tube

inner ear

263 tion of large-scale structures. Evidence for this theory has been provided by *COBE and by *WMAP.

ear ossicles Three small bones – the incus (anvil), malleus (hammer), and stapes (stirrup) – that lie in the mammalian *middle ear, forming a bridge between the tympanum (eardrum) and the *oval window. The function of the ossicles is to transmit (and amplify) vibrations of the tympanum across the middle ear to the oval window, which transfers them to the *inner ear. Muscles of the middle ear constrict the movement of the ossicles. This serves to safeguard the ear from damage caused by excessively loud noise. earth The planet that orbits the sun between the planets Venus and Mars at a mean distance from the sun of 149 600 000 km. It has a mass of about 5.974 × 1024 kg and an equatorial diameter of 12 756.3 km. The earth consists of three layers: the gaseous atmosphere (see earth’s atmosphere), the liquid *hydrosphere, and the solid *lithosphere. The solid part of the earth also consists of three layers: the crust with a mean thickness of about 32 km under the land and 10 km under the seas; the mantle, which extends some 2900 km below the crust; and the core, part of which is believed to be liquid. The crust has a relative density of about 3 and consists largely of sedimentary rocks overlaying igneous rocks. The composition of the crust is: oxygen 47%, silicon 28%, aluminium 8%, iron 4.5%, calcium 3.5%, sodium and potassium 2.5% each, and magnesium 2.2%. Hydrogen, carbon, phosphorus, and sulphur are all present to an extent of less than 1%. The mantle reaches a relative density of about 5.5 at its maximum depth and is believed to consist mainly of silicate rocks. The core is believed to have a maximum relative density of 13 and a maximum temperature of 6400 K. See also geomagnetism; plate tectonics. earthquake A sudden movement or fracturing within the earth’s lithosphere, causing a series of shocks. This may range from a mild tremor to a large-scale earth movement causing extensive damage over a wide area. The point at which the earthquake originates is known as the seismic

earth’s atmosphere focus; the point on the earth’s surface directly above this is the epicentre (or hypocentre). See seismic waves. Earthquakes result from a build-up of stresses within the rocks until they are strained to the point beyond which they will fracture. They occur in narrow continuous belts of activity, which correspond with the junction of lithospheric plates, including the circum-PaciÜc belt, the Alpine–Himalayan belt, and mid-ocean ridges. The scale of the shock of an earthquake is known as the magnitude; the most commonly used scale for comparing the magnitude of earthquakes is the logarithmic *Richter scale (9.5 is the highest recorded magnitude on the scale).

earth’s atmosphere The gas that surrounds the earth. The composition of dry air at sea level is: nitrogen 78.08%, oxygen 20.95%, argon 0.93%, carbon dioxide 0.03%, neon 0.0018%, helium 0.0005%, krypton 0.0001%, and xenon 0.00001%. In addition to water vapour, air in some localities contains sulphur compounds, hydrogen peroxide, hydrocarbons, and dust particles. The lowest level of the atmosphere, in which most of the weather occurs, is called the troposphere. Its thickness varies from about 7 km at the poles to 28 km at the equator and in this layer temperature falls with increasing height. The next layer is the stratosphere, which goes up to about 50 km. Here the temperature remains approximately constant. Above this is the ionosphere, which extends to about 1000 km, with the temperature rising and the composition changing substantially. At about 100 km and above most of the oxygen has dissociated into atoms; at above 150 km the percentage of nitrogen has dropped to nil. In the ionosphere the gases are ionized by the absorption of solar radiation. This enables radio transmissions to be made round the curved surface of the earth as the ionized gas acts as a reÛector for certain wavelengths. The ionosphere is divided into three layers. The D-layer (50–90 km) contains a low concentration of free electrons and reÛects lowfrequency radio waves. The E-layer (90–150 km) is also called the Heaviside layer or Heaviside–Kennelly layer as its ex-

e

earth sciences

264

550 500

exosphere

450 400

e km

350

F region

300 250 ionosphere

(Appleton layer) (Heaviside–Kennelly layer)

200 150 E region 100 D region 50

stratosphere troposphere

0

0

–2

–4

–6

–8

–10

–12

–14

log10 density (kg m–3)

Earth’s atmosphere

istence was predicted independently by Oliver Heaviside (1850–1925) and Arthur E. Kennelly (1861–1939). This layer reÛects medium-frequency waves. The F-layer (150–1000 km) is also called the Appleton layer after its discoverer Sir Edward Appleton (1892–1965). It has the highest concentration of free electrons and is the most useful for radio transmission. Wavelengths between 8 mm and 20 m are not reÛected by the ionosphere but escape into space. Therefore television transmissions, which utilize this range, require artiÜcial *satellites for reÛection (or reception, ampliÜcation, and retransmission). From about 400 km, the outermost region of the atmosphere is also called the exosphere. See illustration.

by earthshine, as things on earth may be illuminated by moonlight. Under certain conditions near new moon the dark disc of the moon can be seen faintly illuminated by earthshine – a phenomenon called ‘the old moon in the new moon’s arms’.

earthslide The movement of a layer of dry soil down a slope. The soil layer is inherently unstable and shears, sometimes brought about by the action of water. But if the soil becomes very wet, and the slope is steep, an earthÛow may occur. Contributory factors are sparse vegetation and sudden rainfall. earth’s magnetic Üeld See geomagnetism.

earth sciences A group of sciences concerned with the study of the earth. The chief earth sciences are geology, physical geography, oceanography, meteorology, geophysics, and geochemistry.

earwigs See dermaptera.

earthshine Sunlight reÛected from the surface of the earth. An observer in space may see nearby objects dimly illuminated

ebullioscopy The use of *elevation of boiling point to determine relative molecular masses.

ebonite See vulcanite. ebullioscopic constant See elevation of boiling point.

ecliptic

265

eccentricity See conic. Eccles, Sir John Carew (1903–97) Australian physiologist, who was educated in Melbourne and Oxford, and held appointments in Britain, Australia, New Zealand and, Ünally, the USA. While in Australia he carried out his best-known work, on the transmission of nerve impulses across synapses, which he attributed to the neurotransmitter acetylcholine. He shared the 1963 Nobel Prize for physiology or medicine with Sir Alan Hodgkin (1914–98) and Sir Andrew Huxley (1917– ), who worked in the same area of biology. ecdysis (moulting) 1. The periodic loss of the outer cuticle of arthropods. It starts with the reabsorption of some materials in the inner part of the old cuticle and the formation of a new soft cuticle. The remains of the old cuticle then split; the animal emerges and absorbs water or swallows air and increases in size while the new cuticle is still soft. This cuticle is then hardened with chitin and lime salts. In insects and crustaceans ecdysis is controlled by the hormone *ecdysone. 2. The periodic shedding of the outer layer of the epidermis of reptiles (except crocodiles) to allow growth to occur. ecdysone A steroid hormone, produced by insects and crustaceans, that stimulates moulting (see ecdysis) and metamorphosis. It acts on speciÜc gene loci, stimulating the synthesis of proteins involved in these bodily changes. ECG See electrocardiogram. echelon A form of *interferometer consisting of a stack of glass plates arranged stepwise with a constant offset. It gives a high resolution and is used in spectroscopy to study hyperÜne line structure. In the transmission echelon the plates are made equal in optical thickness to introduce a constant delay between adjacent parts of the wavefront. The reÛecting echelon has the exposed steps metallized and acts like an exaggerated *diffraction grating. Echinodermata A phylum of marine invertebrates that includes the sea urchins, starÜsh, brittlestars, and sea cucumbers. Echinoderms have an exoskeleton (test) of calcareous plates embedded

in the skin. In many species (e.g. sea urchins) spines protrude from the test. A system of water-Ülled canals (the water vascular system) provides hydraulic power for thousands of tube feet: saclike protrusions of the body wall used for locomotion, feeding, and respiration. Echinoderms have a long history: fossils of primitive echinoderms are known from rocks over 500 million years old.

echo The reÛection of a wave by a surface or object so that a weaker version of it is detected shortly after the original. The delay between the two is an indication of the distance of the reÛecting surface. An echo sounder is an apparatus for determining the depth of water under a ship. The ship sends out a sound wave and measures the time taken for the echo to return after reÛection by the sea bottom. Sonar (sound navigation ranging) is a technique for locating underwater objects by a similar method. Echoes also occur with radio waves; reÛection of waves causes an echo in radio transmission and ghosts in television pictures. See also radar. echolocation 1. See radar; echo. 2. A method used by some animals (such as bats, dolphins, and certain birds) to detect objects in the dark. The animal emits a series of high-pitched sounds that echo back from the object and are detected by the ear or some other sensory receptor. From the direction of the echo and from the time between emission and reception of the sounds the object is located, often very accurately. ECL See emitter-coupled logic. eclipse The total (total eclipse) or partial (partial eclipse) obscuring of light from a celestial body as it passes behind or through the shadow of another body. A lunar eclipse occurs when the sun, earth, and moon are in a straight line and the shadow of the earth falls on the moon. A solar eclipse occurs when the shadow of the moon falls on the earth. See illustrations. eclipsed conformation See conformation. ecliptic The *great circle in which the plane of the earth’s orbit round the sun

e

ECM

266

lunar eclipse

earth‘s orbit

e

solar eclipse

Solar and lunar eclipses

moon‘s motion

earth‘s motion

path of totality

Moon's shadow in solar eclipse

have led to increased concern about the effects of human activities on the environment (notably the effects of *pollution), which has resulted in a greater awareness of the importance of *conservation.

ecosystem A biological *community and the physical environment associated with it. Nutrients pass between the different organisms in an ecosystem in deÜnite pathways; for example, nutrients in the soil are taken up by plants, which are then eaten by herbivores, which in turn may be eaten by carnivores (see food chain). Organisms are classiÜed on the basis of their position in an ecosystem into various *trophic levels. Nutrients and energy move round ecosystems in loops or cycles (in the case above, for example, nutrients are returned to the soil via animal wastes and decomposition). See carbon cycle; nitrogen cycle. ectoderm The external layer of cells of the *gastrula, which will develop into the epidermis and the nervous system in the adult. See also germ layers. ectoparasite A parasite that lives on the outside of its host’s body. See parasitism.

intersects the *celestial sphere. It is thus the sun’s apparent annual path across the sky.

ectoplasm See cytoplasm.

ECM See extracellular matrix.

ectotherm (poikilotherm) An animal that maintains its body temperature by absorbing heat from the surrounding environment. All animals except mammals and birds are ectotherms; they are often described as being cold-blooded and are unable to regulate their body temperature metabolically. See poikilothermy. Compare endotherm.

E. coli See escherichia coli.

ecological niche The status or role of an organism in its environment. An organism’s niche is deÜned by the types of food it consumes, its predators, temperature tolerances, etc. Two species cannot coexist stably if they occupy identical niches. ecology The study of the interrelationships between organisms and their natural environment, both living and nonliving. For this purpose, ecologists study organisms in the context of the *populations and *communities in which they can be grouped and the *ecosystems of which they form a part. The study of ecological interactions provides important information on the nature and mechanisms of evolutionary change. Advances made in ecology over the last 25 years

Ectoprocta See bryozoa.

edaphic factor A factor relating to the physical or chemical composition of the soil found in a particular area. For example, very alkaline soil may be an edaphic factor limiting the variety of plants growing in a region. Eddington limit A limit for the maximum value of the brightness of a star of a given mass. This limit exists because the radiation pressure caused by the nuclear fusion reactions powering the star has to counter, but not exceed, the gravitational force that would cause gravitational col-

267

egg

lapse of the star. The existence of this limit was Ürst pointed out by the English astrophysicist Sir Arthur Stanley Eddington (1882–1944).

from the central nervous system to an *effector in order to bring about a physiological response to changes in the environment.

eddy current A current induced in a conductor situated in a changing magnetic Üeld or moving in a Üxed one. Any imagined circuit within the conductor will change its magnetic Ûux linkage, and the consequent induced e.m.f. will drive current around the circuit. In a substantial block of metal the resistance will be small and the current therefore large. Eddy currents occur in the cores of transformers and other electrical machines and represent a loss of useful energy (the eddy-current loss). To reduce this loss to a minimum metal cores are made of insulated sheets of metal, the resistance between these laminations reducing the current. In high-frequency circuits *ferrite cores can be used. Eddy currents in a moving conductor interact with the magnetic Üeld producing them to retard the motion of the conductor. This enables some electrical instruments (moving-coil type) to utilize eddy currents to create damping. Eddy currents are also used in *induction heating.

efferent Carrying (nerve impulses, blood, etc.) away from the centre of a body or organ towards peripheral regions. The term is usually applied to types of nerve Übres or blood vessels. Compare afferent.

Edison cell See nickel–iron accumulator. EDTA Ethylenediaminetetraacetic acid, (HOOCCH2)2N(CH2)2N(CH2COOH)2 A compound that acts as a chelating agent, reversibly binding with iron, magnesium, and other metal ions. It is used in certain culture media bound with iron, which it slowly releases into the medium, and also in some forms of quantitative analysis.

EEG See electroencephalogram. effective temperature See luminosity. effective value See root-mean-square value. effector A cell or organ that produces a physiological response when stimulated by a nerve impulse. Examples include muscles and glands. effector neuron A nerve cell, such as a motor neuron, that transmits impulses

effervescence The formation of gas bubbles in a liquid by chemical reaction. efÜciency A measure of the performance of a machine, engine, etc., being the ratio of the energy or power it delivers to the energy or power fed to it. In general, the efÜciency of a machine varies with the conditions under which it operates and there is usually a load at which it operates with the highest efÜciency. The thermal efÜciency of a heat engine is the ratio of the work done by the engine to the heat supplied by the fuel. For a reversible heat engine this efÜciency equals (T1 – T2)/T1, where T1 is the thermodynamic temperature at which all the heat is taken up and T2 is the thermodynamic temperature at which it is given out (see carnot cycle). For real engines it is always less than this. efÛorescence The process in which a crystalline hydrate loses water, forming a powdery deposit on the crystals. effusion The Ûow of a gas through a small aperture. The relative rates at which gases effuse, under the same conditions, is approximately inversely proportional to the square roots of their densities. egestion The expulsion from the body of waste food materials that have never left the gut, particularly the expulsion of undigested materials from the gut through the anus (see defecation). Egestion should not be confused with *excretion, in which the waste materials are produced by metabolic activity in the body’s tissues. egg 1. The fertilized ovum (*zygote) in egg-laying animals, e.g. birds and insects, after it emerges from the body. The egg is covered by *egg membranes that protect it from environmental damage, such as

e

egg membrane drying. 2. (egg cell) The mature female reproductive cell in animals and plants. See oosphere; ovum.

e

egg membrane The layer of material that covers an animal egg cell. Primary membranes develop in the ovary and cover the egg surface in addition to the normal plasma membrane. The primary membrane is called the vitelline membrane in insects, molluscs, birds, and amphibians, the chorion in tunicates and Üsh, and the zona pellucida in mammals. Insects have a second thicker membrane, also called the chorion. Secondary membranes are secreted by the oviducts and parts of the genital system while the egg is passing to the outside. They include the jelly coat of frogs’ eggs and the albumen and shell of birds’ eggs. Ehrlich, Paul (1854–1915) German bacteriologist, who graduated as a physician in 1878. After working in a Berlin hospital for nine years he taught at Berlin University (unpaid because he was a Jew). In 1890 he went to work with Robert Koch (1843–1910) to study tuberculosis, cholera, and other diseases. In 1910 he discovered Salvarsan, an arsenical drug effective against syphilis. He was awarded the 1908 Nobel Prize for physiology or medicine for his earlier work on serum therapy. eigenfunction An allowed *wave function of a system in quantum mechanics. The associated energies are eigenvalues. Einstein, Albert (1879–1955) Germanborn US physicist, who took Swiss nationality in 1901. A year later he went to work in the Bern patent ofÜce. In 1905 he published Üve enormously inÛuential papers, one on *Brownian movement, one on the *photoelectric effect, one on the special theory of *relativity, and one on energy and inertia (which included the famous expression E = mc2). In 1915 he published the general theory of relativity, concerned mainly with gravitation. In 1921 he was awarded the Nobel Prize. In 1933, as a Jew, Einstein decided to remain in the USA (where he was lecturing), as Hitler had come to power. For the remainder of his life he sought a uniÜed Üeld theory. In 1939 he informed President Roosevelt that an atom bomb was feasible and that Germany might be able to make one.

268

Einstein coefÜcients CoefÜcients used in the *quantum theory of radiation, related to the probability of a transition occurring between the ground state and an excited state (or vice versa) in the processes of *induced emission and *spontaneous emission. For an atom exposed to *electromagnetic radiation, the rate of absorption Ra is given by Ra = Bρ, where ρ is the density of electromagnetic radiation and B is the Einstein B coefÜcient associated with absorption. The rate of induced emission is also given by Bρ, with the coefÜcient B of induced emission being equal to the coefÜcient of absorption. The rate of spontaneous emission is given by A, where A is the Einstein A coefÜcient of spontaneous emission. The A and B coefÜcients are related by A = 8πhν3B/c3, where h is the *Planck constant, ν is the frequency of electromagnetic radiation, and c is the speed of light. The coefÜcients were put forward by Albert Einstein in 1916–17 in his analysis of the quantum theory of radiation. Einstein equation 1. The mass–energy relationship announced by Einstein in 1905 in the form E = mc2, where E is a quantity of energy, m its mass, and c is the speed of light. It presents the concept that energy has mass. See also relativity. 2. The relationship Emax = hf – W, where Emax is the maximum kinetic energy of the electrons emitted in the photoemissive effect, h is the Planck constant, f the frequency of the incident radiation, and W the *work function of the emitter. This is also written Emax = hf – φe, where e is the electronic charge and φ a potential difference, also called the work function. (Sometimes W and φ are distinguished as work function energy and work function potential.) The equation can also be applied to photoemission from gases, when it has the form: E = hf – I, where I is the ionization potential of the gas.

einsteinium Symbol Es. A radioactive metallic transuranic element belonging to the *actinoids; a.n. 99; mass number of the most stable isotope 254 (half-life 270 days). Eleven isotopes are known. The element was Ürst identiÜed by Albert Ghiorso and associates in debris from the

elastomer

269

Einstein shift See redshift. ejaculation The propulsion of semen out of the erect penis due to powerful rhythmic contractions of the urethra. An ejaculation coincides with the peak of sexual excitement (orgasm) and is accompanied by various physiological effects in the body, such as increased respiration rate and heart rate. ejecta Rocks and other material thrown up when a crater is formed. Some craters and their associated ejecta are volanic in origin, but most (especially on the moon, Mercury, and other planets and their satellites) are caused by the impact of meteorites. Often these are surrounded by an ejecta blanket, which is thickest near the crater’s rim.

after there is at Ürst a slight increase in strain with increased load until a point L is reached. This is the elastic limit; up to this point the deformation of the specimen is elastic, i.e. when the stress is removed the specimen returns to its original length. Beyond the point L there is permanent deformation when the stress is removed, i.e. the material has ceased to be elastic and has become plastic. In the plastic stages individual materials vary somewhat; in general, however, at a point B there is a sudden increase in strain with further increases of stress – this is the yield point. Beyond the point C, the breaking stress, the wire will snap (which occurs at point D).

C load

Ürst hydrogen bomb explosion in 1952. Microgram quantities of the element did not become available until 1961.

Elasmobranchii See chondrichthyes.

elastic limit D breaking L B A stress yield point breaking point proportional limit

elastance The reciprocal of *capacitance. It is measured in farad–1 (sometimes called a ‘daraf’). elastic cartilage See cartilage. elastic collision A collision in which the total kinetic energy of the colliding bodies after collision is equal to their total kinetic energy before collision. Elastic collisions occur only if there is no conversion of kinetic energy into other forms, as in the collision of atoms. In the case of macroscopic bodies this will not be the case as some of the energy will become heat. In a collision between polyatomic molecules, some kinetic energy may be converted into vibrational and rotational energy of the molecules, but otherwise molecular collisions appear to be elastic. elastic Übres See elastin. elasticity The property of certain materials that enables them to return to their original dimensions after an applied *stress has been removed. In general, if a stress is applied to a wire, the *strain will increase in proportion (see OA on the illustration) until a certain point called the limit of proportionality is reached. This is in accordance with *Hooke’s law. There-

O

strain

Elasticity

elastic modulus The ratio of the *stress applied to a body to the *strain produced. The Young modulus of elasticity, named after Thomas Young, refers to longitudinal stress and strain. The bulk modulus is the ratio of the pressure on a body to its fractional decrease in volume. The shear (or rigidity) modulus is the tangential force per unit area divided by the angular deformation in radians. elastin A Übrous protein that is the major constituent of the yellow elastic Übres of *connective tissue. It is rich in glycine, alanine, proline, and other nonpolar amino acids that are cross-linked, making the protein relatively insoluble. Elastic Übres can stretch to several times their length and then return to their original size. Elastin is particularly abundant in elastic *cartilage, blood-vessel walls, ligaments, and the heart. elastomer A natural or synthetic rubber or rubberoid material, which has the ability to undergo deformation

e

electret under the inÛuence of a force and regain its original shape once the force has been removed.

e

electret A permanently electriÜed substance or body that has opposite charges at its extremities. Electrets resemble permanent magnets in many ways. An electret can be made by cooling certain waxes in a strong electric Üeld. electrical energy A form of energy related to the position of an electric charge in an electric Üeld. For a body with charge Q and an electric potential V, its electrical energy is QV. If V is a potential difference, the same expression gives the energy transformed when the charge moves through the p.d. electric arc A luminous discharge between two electrodes. The discharge raises the electrodes to incandescence, the resulting thermal ionization largely providing the carriers to maintain the high current between the electrodes. electric-arc furnace A furnace used in melting metals to make alloys, especially in steel manufacture, in which the heat source is an electric arc. In the direct-arc furnace, such as the Héroult furnace, an arc is formed between the metal and an electrode. In the indirect-arc furnace, such as the Stassano furnace, the arc is formed between two electrodes and the heat is radiated onto the metal. electric bell A device in which an electromagnetically operated hammer strikes a bell (see illustration). Pressing the bellpush closes a circuit, causing current to Ûow from a battery or mains step-down transformer through an electromagnet. The electromagnet attracts a piece of soft iron attached to the hammer, which strikes the bell and at the same time breaks the circuit. The hammer springs back into its original position again, closing the circuit and causing the magnet to attract the soft iron. This process continues until the bell-push is released.

270 density) Symbol D. The charge per unit area that would be displaced across a layer of conductor placed across an *electric Üeld. This describes also the charge density on an extended surface that could be causing the Üeld.

electric Üeld A region in which an electric charge experiences a force usually because of a distribution of other charges. The electric Üeld strength or electric intensity (E) at any point in an electric Üeld is deÜned as the force per unit charge experienced by a small charge placed at that point. This is equivalent to a potential gradient along the Üeld and is measured in volts per metre. The strength of the Üeld can alternatively be described by its *electric displacement D. The ratio D/E for measurements in a vacuum is the electric constant ε0. In a substance the observed potential gradient is reduced by electron movement so that D/E appears to increase: the new ratio (ε) is called the *permittivity of the substance. An electric Üeld can be created by an isolated electric charge, in which case the Üeld strength at a distance r from a point charge Q is given by E = Q /4πr2ε, where ε is the permittivity of the intervening medium (see coulomb’s law). An electric Üeld can also be created by a changing magnetic Üeld.

bell hammer

light iron trembler

soft iron core coil spring switch

electric charge See charge. cell

electric constant See permittivity. electric current See current. electric displacement (electric Ûux

Electric bell

271

electric Ûux Symbol Ψ. In an *electric Üeld, the product of the electric Ûux density and the relevant area. See electric displacement. electric Ûux density See electric displacement. electricity Any effect resulting from the existence of stationary or moving electric charges. electric lighting Illumination provided by electric currents. The devices used are the arc lamp, the light bulb (incandescent Ülament lamp), and the Ûuorescent tube. In the arc lamp, which is no longer used as a general means of illumination, an electric current Ûows through a gap between two carbon electrodes, between which a high potential difference is maintained. The current is carried by electrons and ions in the vapour produced by the electrodes and a mechanism is required to bring the electrodes closer together as they are vaporized. The device produces a strong white light but has many practical disadvantages. However, arcs enclosed in an inert gas (usually xenon) are increasingly used for such purposes as cinema projectors. The common light bulb is a glass bulb containing a tungsten Ülament and usually an inert gas. The passage of an electric current through the Ülament heats it to a white heat. Inert gas is used in the bulb to minimize blackening of the glass by evaporation of tungsten. In the Ûuorescent tube a glass tube containing mercury vapour (or some other gas) at a low pressure has its inner surface coated with a Ûuorescent substance. A discharge is created within the tube between two electrodes. Electrons emitted by the cathode collide with gas atoms or molecules and raise them to an excited state (see excitation). When they fall back to the *ground state they emit photons of ultraviolet radiation, which is converted to visible light by the coating of phosphor on the inner walls of the tube. In some lamps, such as the *sodium-vapour and *mercury-vapour lamps used in street lighting, no Ûuorescent substance is used, the light being emitted directly by the excited atoms of sodium or mercury. Vapour lights are more efÜcient than Ülament

electric potential lights as less of the energy is converted into heat.

electric motor A machine for converting electrical energy into mechanical energy. They are quiet, clean, and have a high efÜciency (75–95%). They work on the principle that a current passing through a coil within a magnetic Üeld will experience forces that can be used to rotate the coil. In the induction motor, alternating current is fed to a stationary coil (the stator), which both creates the magnetic Üeld and induces a current in the rotating coil (rotor), which it surrounds. The advantage of this kind of motor is that current does not have to be fed through a commutator to a moving part. In the synchronous motor, alternating current fed to the stator produces a magnetic Üeld that rotates and locks with the Üeld of the rotor, in this case an independent magnet, causing the rotor to rotate at the same speed as the stator Üeld rotates. The rotor is either a permanent magnet or an electromagnet fed by a direct current through slip rings. In the universal motor, current is fed to the stator and, through a commutator, to the rotor. In the serieswound motor the two are in series; in the shunt-wound motor they are in parallel. These motors can be used with either a.c. or d.c. but some small motors use a permanent magnet as the stator and require d.c. for the rotor (via the commutator). See also linear motor. electric organ An organ occurring on the body or tail of certain Üsh, such as the electric ray (Torpedo) and electric eel (Electrophorus electricus). It gives an electric shock when touched and is used either to stun prey or predators or, in some species, to maintain a weak electric Üeld in the surrounding water that is used in navigation. The organ is composed of modiÜed muscle cells (electroplate cells), nervous stimulation of which greatly increases the potential difference across the cell. The electroplates are in series so a high overall voltage can be achieved. electric polarization See dielectric. electric potential Symbol V. The energy required to bring unit electric charge from inÜnity to the point in an electric Üeld at which the potential is being

e

electric power speciÜed. The unit of electric potential is the volt. The potential difference (p.d.) between two points in an electric Üeld or circuit is the difference in the values of the electric potentials at the two points, i.e. it is the work done in moving unit charge from one point to the other.

e

electric power The rate of expending energy or doing work in an electrical system. For a direct-current circuit, it is given by the product of the current passing through a system and the potential difference across it. In alternating-current circuits, the power is given by VIcosφ, where V and I are the RMS values and φ is the *phase angle. Cosφ is called the power factor of the circuit. electric spark The transient passage of an electric current through a gas between two points of high opposite potential, with the emission of light and sound. *Lightning consists of a spark between a cloud and earth or between two oppositely charged parts of the same cloud. electric susceptibility See susceptibility. electrocardiogram (ECG) A tracing or graph of the electrical activity of the heart. Recordings are made from electrodes fastened over the heart and usually on both arms and a leg. Changes in the normal pattern of an ECG may indicate heart irregularities or disease. electrochemical cell See cell. electrochemical equivalent Symbol z. The mass of a given element liberated from a solution of its ions in electrolysis by one coulomb of charge. See faraday’s laws (of electrolysis). electrochemical series See electromotive series. electrochemistry The study of chemical properties and reactions involving ions in solution, including electrolysis and electric cells. electrochromatography See electrophoresis. electrode 1. A conductor that emits or collects electrons in a cell, thermionic valve, semiconductor device, etc. The anode is the positive electrode and the

272 cathode is the negative electrode. 2. See half cell.

electrodeposition The process of depositing one metal on another by electrolysis, as in *electroforming and *electroplating. electrode potential The potential difference produced between the electrode and the solution in a *half cell. It is not possible to measure this directly since any measurement involves completing the circuit with the electrolyte, thereby introducing another half cell. Standard electrode potentials EŠ are deÜned by measuring the potential relative to a standard *hydrogen half cell using 1.0 molar solution at 25°C. The convention is to designate the cell so that the oxidized form is written Ürst. For example, Pt(s)|H2(g)H+(aq)|Zn2+(aq)|Zn(s) The e.m.f. of this cell is –0.76 volt (i.e. the zinc electrode is negative). Thus the standard electrode potential of the Zn2+|Zn half cell is –0.76 V. Electrode potentials are also called reduction potentials. See also electromotive series.

electrodialysis A method of obtaining pure water from water containing a salt, as in *desalination. The water to be puriÜed is fed into a cell containing two electrodes. Between the electrodes is placed an array of *semipermeable membranes alternately semipermeable to positive ions and negative ions. The ions tend to segregate between alternate pairs of membranes, leaving pure water in the other gaps between membranes. In this way, the feed water is separated into two streams: one of pure water and the other of more concentrated solution. electrodynamics The study of electric charges in motion, the forces created by electric and magnetic Üelds, and the relationship between them. Compare electrostatics. electroencephalogram (EEG) A tracing or graph of the electrical activity of the brain. Electrodes taped to the scalp record electrical waves from different parts of the brain. The pattern of an EEG reÛects an individual’s level of consciousness and can be used to detect such disor-

273 ders as epilepsy, tumours, or brain damage. See also brain death.

electroforming A method of forming intricate metal articles or parts by *electrodeposition of the metal on a removable conductive mould. electroluminescence See luminescence. electrolysis The production of a chemical reaction by passing an electric current through an electrolyte. In electrolysis, positive ions migrate to the cathode and negative ions to the anode. The reactions occurring depend on electron transfer at the electrodes and are therefore redox reactions. At the anode, negative ions in solution may lose electrons to form neutral species. Alternatively, atoms of the electrode can lose electrons and go into solution as positive ions. In either case the reaction is an oxidation. At the cathode, positive ions in solution can gain electrons to form neutral species. Thus cathode reactions are reductions. electrolyte A liquid that conducts electricity as a result of the presence of positive or negative ions. Electrolytes are molten ionic compounds or solutions containing ions, i.e. solutions of ionic salts or of compounds that ionize in solution. Liquid metals, in which the conduction is by free electrons, are not usually regarded as electrolytes. Solid conductors of ions, as in the sodium–sulphur cell, are also known as electrolytes. electrolytic capacitor See capacitor. electrolytic cell A cell in which electrolysis occurs; i.e. one in which current is passed through the electrolyte from an external source. electrolytic corrosion Corrosion that occurs through an electrochemical reaction. See rusting. electrolytic gas (detonating gas) The highly explosive gas formed by the electrolysis of water. It consists of two parts hydrogen and one part oxygen by volume. electrolytic rectiÜer A *rectiÜer consisting of two dissimilar electrodes immersed in an electrolyte. By suitable choice of electrodes and electrolyte the

electromagnetic induction cell can be made to pass current easily in one direction but hardly at all in the other. Examples include a lead– aluminium cell with ammonium phosphate(V) electrolyte and a tantalum–lead cell with sulphuric acid as the electrolyte.

electrolytic reÜning The puriÜcation of metals by electrolysis. It is commonly applied to copper. A large piece of impure copper is used as the anode with a thin strip of pure copper as the cathode. Copper(II) sulphate solution is the electrolyte. Copper dissolves at the anode: Cu → Cu2+ + 2e, and is deposited at the cathode. The net result is transfer of pure copper from anode to cathode. Gold and silver in the impure copper form a so-called anode sludge at the bottom of the cell, which is recovered. electrolytic separation A method of separating isotopes by exploiting the different rates at which they are released in electrolysis. It was formerly used for separating deuterium and hydrogen. On electrolysis of water, hydrogen is formed at the cathode more readily than deuterium, thus the water becomes enriched with deuterium oxide. electromagnet A magnet consisting of a soft ferromagnetic core with a coil of insulated wire wound round it. When a current Ûows through the wire the core becomes magnetized; when the current ceases to Ûow the core loses its magnetization. Electromagnets are used in switches, solenoids, electric bells, metal-lifting cranes, and many other applications. electromagnetic induction The production of an electromotive force in a conductor when there is a change of magnetic Ûux linkage with the conductor or when there is relative motion of the conductor across a magnetic Üeld. The magnitude of the e.m.f. is proportional (and in modern systems of units equal) to the rate of change of the Ûux linkage or the rate of cutting Ûux dΦ/dt; the sense of the induced e.m.f. is such that any induced current opposes the change causing the induction, i.e. E = –dΦ/dt. See faraday’s laws; lenz’s law; neumann’s law; inductance.

e

electromagnetic interaction electromagnetic interaction See fundamental interactions.

e

electromagnetic pump A pump used for moving liquid metals, such as the liquid-sodium coolant in a fast nuclear reactor. The liquid is passed through a Ûattened pipe over two electrodes between which a direct current Ûows. A magnetic Üeld at right angles to the current causes a force to be created directly on the liquid, along the axis of the tube. The pump has no moving parts and is therefore safe and trouble free. electromagnetic radiation Energy resulting from the acceleration of electric charge and the associated electric Üelds and magnetic Üelds. The energy can be regarded as waves propagated through space (requiring no supporting medium) involving oscillating electric and magnetic Üelds at right angles to each other and to the direction of propagation. In a vacuum the waves travel with a constant speed (the speed of light) of 2.9979 × 108 metres per second; if material is present they are slower. Alternatively, the energy can be regarded as a stream of *photons travelling at the speed of light, each photon having an energy hc/λ, where h is the Planck constant, c is the speed of light, and λ is the wavelength of the associated wave. A fusion of these apparently conÛicting concepts is possible using the methods of *quantum mechanics or *wave mechanics. The characteristics of the radiation depend on its wavelength. See electromagnetic spectrum. electromagnetic spectrum The range of wavelengths over which *electromagnetic radiation extends. The longest waves (105–10–3 metres) are radio waves, the next longest (10–3–10–6 m) are infrared waves, then comes the narrow band (4–7 × 10–7 m) of visible light, followed by ultraviolet waves (10–7–10–9 m), X-rays (10–9–10–11 m), and gamma rays (10–11– 10–14 m). electromagnetic units (e.m.u.) A system of electrical units formerly used in the *c.g.s. system. The e.m.u. of electric current is the abampere (all e.m.u. have the preÜx ab- attached to the names of practical units). The abampere is the current that, Ûowing in an arc of a circle

274 (1 centimetre in diameter), exerts a force of 1 dyne on unit magnetic pole at the centre of the circle. In e.m.u. the magnetic constant is of unit magnitude. The system has now been replaced by *SI units for most purposes. Compare electrostatic units; gaussian units; heaviside– lorentz units.

electromagnetic wave See electromagnetic radiation; wave. electrometallurgy The uses of electrical processes in the separation of metals from their ores, the reÜning of metals, or the forming or plating of metals. electrometer A measuring instrument for determining a voltage difference without drawing an appreciable current from the source. Originally electrostatic instruments based on the electroscope, they are now usually based on operational ampliÜers, solid-state devices with high input impedances. Electrometers are also used to measure low currents (nanoamperes), by passing the current through a high resistance. electromotive force (e.m.f.) The greatest potential difference that can be generated by a particular source of electric current. In practice this may be observable only when the source is not supplying current, because of its *internal resistance. electromotive series (electrochemical series) A series of chemical elements arranged in order of their *electrode potentials. The hydrogen electrode (H+ + e → ½H2) is taken as having zero electrode potential. Elements that have a greater tendency than hydrogen to lose electrons to their solution are taken as electropositive; those that gain electrons from their solution are below hydrogen in the series and are called electronegative. The series shows the order in which metals replace one another from their salts; electropositive metals will replace hydrogen from acids. The chief metals and hydrogen, placed in order in the series, are: potassium, calcium, sodium, magnesium, aluminium, zinc, cadmium, iron, nickel, tin, lead, hydrogen, copper, mercury, silver, platinum, gold. This type of series is sometimes referred to as an activity series.

275

electron An *elementary particle, classed as a *lepton, with a rest mass (symbol me) of 9.109 3897(54) × 10–31 kg and a negative charge of 1.602 177 33(49) × 10–19 coulomb. Electrons are present in all atoms in groupings called shells around the nucleus; when they are detached from the atom they are called free electrons. The antiparticle of the electron is the positron. electron afÜnity Symbol A. The energy change occurring when an atom or molecule gains an electron to form a negative ion. For an atom or molecule X, it is the energy released for the electronattachment reaction X(g) + e → X–(g) Often this is measured in electronvolts. Alternatively, the molar enthalpy change, ∆H, can be used.

electron biprism An arrangement of Üelds that splits a beam of electrons or other charged particles in an analogous way to an optical biprism. electron capture 1. The formation of a negative ion by an atom or molecule when it acquires an extra free electron. 2. A radioactive transformation in which a nucleus acquires an electron from an inner orbit of the atom, thereby transforming, initially, into a nucleus with the same mass number but an atomic number one less than that of the original nucleus (capture of the electron transforms a proton into a neutron). This type of capture is accompanied by emission of an X-ray photon or Auger electron as the vacancy in the inner orbit is Ülled by an outer electron. electron-deÜcient compound A compound in which there are fewer electrons forming the chemical bonds than required in normal electron-pair bonds. Such compounds use *multicentre bonds. See borane. electron diffraction *Diffraction of a beam of electrons by atoms or molecules. The fact that electrons can be diffracted in a similar way to light and X-rays shows that particles can act as waves (see de broglie wavelength). An electron (mass m, charge e) accelerated through a poten-

electronegative tial difference V acquires a kinetic energy mv2/2 = eV, where v is the velocity of the electron. The (nonrelativistic) momentum (p) of the electron is √(2eVm). The de Broglie wavelength (λ) of an electron is given by h/p, where h is the Planck constant, thus λ = h/√(2eVm). For an accelerating voltage of 3600 V, the wavelength of the electron beam is 0.02 nanometre, some 3 × 104 times shorter than visible radiation. Electrons then, like X-rays, show diffraction effects with molecules and crystals in which the interatomic spacing is comparable to the wavelength of the beam. They have the advantage that their wavelength can be set by adjusting the voltage. Unlike X-rays they have very low penetrating power. The Ürst observation of electron diffraction was by George Thomson (1892–1975) in 1927, in an experiment in which he passed a beam of electrons in a vacuum through a very thin gold foil onto a photographic plate. Concentric circles were produced by diffraction of electrons by the lattice. The same year Clinton J. Davisson (1881–1958) and Lester Germer (1896–1971) performed a classic experiment in which they obtained diffraction patterns by glancing an electron beam off the surface of a nickel crystal. Both experiments were important veriÜcations of de Broglie’s theory and the new quantum theory. Electron diffraction, because of the low penetration, cannot easily be used to investigate crystal structure. It is, however, employed to measure bond lengths and angles of molecules in gases. Moreover, it is extensively used in the study of solid surfaces and absorption. The main techniques are low-energy electron diffraction (LEED) in which the electron beam is reÛected onto a Ûuorescent screen, and high-energy electron diffraction (HEED) used either with reÛection or transmission in investigating thin Ülms.

electronegative Describing elements that tend to gain electrons and form negative ions. The halogens are typical electronegative elements. For example, in hydrogen chloride, the chlorine atom is more electronegative than the hydrogen and the molecule is polar, with negative charge on the chlorine atom. There are

e

electron flow

e

various ways of assigning values for the electronegativity of an element. Mulliken electronegativities are calculated from E = (I + A)/2, where I is ionization potential and A is electron afÜnity. More commonly, Pauling electronegativities are used. These are based on bond dissociation energies using a scale in which Ûuorine, the most electronegative element, has a value 4. Some other values on this scale are B 2, C 2.5, N 3.0, O 3.5, Si 1.8, P 2.1, S 2.5, Cl 3.0, Br 2.8.

electron Ûow The transfer of electrons along a series of carrier molecules in the *electron transport chain. electron gun A device used in *cathode-ray tubes (including television tubes), electron microscopes, etc., to produce a steady narrow beam of electrons. It usually consists of a heated cathode, control grid, and two or more annular anodes inserted in an evacuated tube. The electrons emitted by the cathode are attracted to the Ünal anode, through which they pass. The intensity of the beam is regulated by the control grid and potential differences between the anodes create electric Üelds that focus the diverging electrons into a narrow beam. electronic mail (e-mail) Messages, documents, etc., sent between users of computer systems, the computer systems being used to transport and hold the e-mail. The service itself is also referred to as electronic mail. The sender and recipient(s) need not be at their computers at the same time to communicate, and the computer systems may be situated worldwide. The sender creates an e-mail by means of a mail-sending computer program, and a mail transport system then takes responsibility for delivering the e-mail to the indicated address(es). electronics The study and design of control, communication, and computing devices that rely on the movement of electrons in circuits containing semiconductors, thermionic valves, resistors, capacitors, and inductors. See Chronology. electron lens A device used to focus an electron beam. It is analogous to an optical lens but instead of using a refracting material, such as glass, it uses a coil or

276 coils to produce a magnetic Üeld or an arrangement of electrodes between which an electric Üeld is created. Electron lenses are used in *electron microscopes and *cathode-ray tubes.

electron microscope A form of microscope that uses a beam of electrons instead of a beam of light (as in the optical microscope) to form a large image of a very small object. In optical microscopes the resolution is limited by the wavelength of the light. High-energy electrons, however, can be associated with a considerably shorter wavelength than light; for example, electrons accelerated to an energy of 105 electronvolts have a wavelength of 0.004 nanometre (see de broglie wavelength) enabling a resolution of 0.2–0.5 nm to be achieved. The transmission electron microscope (see illustration) has an electron beam, sharply focused by *electron lenses, passing through a very thin metallized specimen (less than 50 nanometres thick) onto a Ûuorescent screen, where a visual image is formed. This image can be photographed. The scanning electron microscope can be used with thicker specimens and forms a perspective image, although the resolution and magniÜcation are lower. In this type

source of electrons

condenser lens object objective lens

intermediate image projector lens

final image

Principle of transmission electron microscope

277

ELECTRONICS 1887

Radio waves are discovered by Heinrich Hertz.

1894

Oliver Lodge invents the ‘coherer’ for detecting radio waves. Marconi develops radio telegraphy.

1897

J. J. Thomson discovers the electron.

1902

US engineer Reginald Fessenden (1866–1932) develops radio telephony.

1903

Danish engineer Valdemar Poulsen (1869–1942) invents the arc transmitter for radio telegraphy.

1904

British engineer Ambrose Fleming (1849–1945) invents the diode thermionic valve.

1906

US engineer Lee De Forest (1873–1961) invents the triode thermionic valve. US electrical engineer Greenleaf Pickard (1877–1956) patents the crystal detector for radios. Fessenden introduces amplitude modulation in radio broadcasting.

1911

German physicist Karl Braun (1850–1918) invents cathode-ray tube scanning.

1912

Fessenden develops the heterodyne radio receiver.

1919

US electrical engineer Edwin Armstrong (1890–1954) develops the superheterodyne radio receiver.

1921

US physicist Albert Hull (1880–1966) invents the magnetron microwavegenerating valve.

1923

Russian-born US engineer Vladimir Zworykin (1889–1982) invents the iconoscope television camera-tube.

1928

Scottish inventor John Logie Baird (1888–1946) and Vladimir Zworykin independently develop television.

1930

Swedish-born US electronics engineer Ernst Alexanderson (1878–1975) invents an all-electronic television system.

1933

US electrical engineer Edwin Armstrong (1890–1954) develops frequency modulation radio broadcasting.

1947

US physicists John Bardeen, Walter Brattain (1902–87), and William Shockley (1910–89) invent the point-contact transistor.

1950

US engineers develop the Videcon television camera tube.

1953

Chinese-born US computer engineer An Wang (1920–90) invents the magnetic core computer memory.

1954

US physicist Charles Townes (1915– ) and Soviet physicists Nikolai Basov and Aleksandr Prokhorov (1916– ) independently develop the maser.

1958

US electronics engineers Jack Kilby and Robert Noyce (1927–90) develop integrated circuits.

1960

US physicist Theodore Maiman (1927–

1961

US electronics engineer Steven Hofstein develops the field-effect transistor.

1971

US electronics engineer Marcian Edward Hoff (1937– microprocessor (Intel 4004).

1977

US engineers transmit television signals along optical fibres.

) invents the ruby laser.

) designs the first

e

electron optics

e

of instrument a beam of primary electrons scans the specimen and those that are reÛected, together with any secondary electrons emitted, are collected. This current is used to modulate a separate electron beam in a TV monitor, which scans the screen at the same frequency, consequently building up a picture of the specimen. The resolution is limited to about 10–20 nm. See also field-emission microscope; field-ionization microscope.

electron optics The study of the use of *electron lenses in the *electron microscope, *cathode-ray tubes, and other similar devices. The focusing of beams of positive or negative ions also relies on these methods. electron probe microanalysis (EPM) A method of analysing a very small quantity of a substance (as little as 10–13 gram). The method consists of directing a very Ünely focused beam of electrons on to the sample to produce the characteristic X-ray spectrum of the elements present. It can be used quantitatively for elements with atomic numbers in excess of 11. electron-spin resonance (ESR) A spectroscopic method of locating electrons within the molecules of a paramagnetic substance (see magnetism) in order to provide information regarding its bonds and structure. The spin of an unpaired electron is associated with a *magnetic moment that is able to align itself in one of two ways with an applied external magnetic Üeld. These two alignments correspond to different *energy levels, with a statistical probability, at normal temperatures, that there will be slightly more in the lower state than in the higher. By applying microwave radiation to the sample a transition to the higher state can be achieved. The precise energy difference between the two states of an electron depends on the surrounding electrons in the atom or molecule. In this way the position of unpaired electrons can be investigated. The technique is used particularly in studying free radicals and paramagnetic substances such as inorganic complexes. See also nuclear magnetic resonance. electron-transfer reaction A chemical reaction that involves the transfer, addition, or removal of electrons.

278 Electron-transfer reactions often involve complexes of transition metals. In such complexes one general mechanism for electron transfer is the inner-sphere mechanism, in which two complexes form an intermediate, with ligand bridges enabling electrons to be transferred from one complex to another complex. The other main mechanism is the outersphere mechanism, in which two complexes retain all their ligands, with electrons passing from one complex to the other. The rates of electron-transfer reactions vary enormously. These rates can be explained in terms of the way in which molecules of the solvent solvating the reactants rearrange so as to solvate the products in the case of the outersphere mechanism. In the case of the inner-sphere (ligand-bridged) reactions the rate of the reaction depends on the intermediate and the way in which the electron is transferred.

electron transport chain (electron transport system) A sequence of biochemical reduction–oxidation reactions that effects the transfer of electrons through a series of carriers. An electron transport chain, also known as the respiratory chain, forms the Ünal stage of *aerobic respiration. It results in the transfer of electrons or hydrogen atoms derived from the *Krebs cycle to molecular oxygen, with the formation of water. At the same time it conserves energy from food or light in the form of *ATP. The chain comprises a series of *carrier molecules that undergo reversible reduction–oxidation reactions, accepting electrons and then donating them to the next carrier in the chain – a process known as electron Ûow. In the mitochondria, NADH and FADH2, generated by the Krebs cycle, transfer their electrons to a chain comprising Ûavin mononucleotide (FMN), *ubiquinone, and a series of *cytochromes. This process is coupled to the formation of ATP at three sites along the chain (see oxidative phosphorylation). The ATP is then carried across the mitochondrial membrane in exchange for ADP. An electron transport chain also occurs in *photosynthesis. electronvolt Symbol eV. A unit of energy equal to the work done on an elec-

279 tron in moving it through a potential difference of one volt. It is used as a measure of particle energies although it is not an *SI unit. 1 eV = 1.602 × 10–19 joule.

electroorganic reaction An organic reaction produced in an electrolytic cell. Electroorganic reactions are used to synthesize compounds that are difÜcult to produce by conventional techniques. An example of an electroorganic reaction is *Kolbe’s method of synthesizing alkanes. electrophile An ion or molecule that is electron deÜcient and can accept electrons. Electrophiles are often reducing agents and Lewis *acids. They are either positive ions (e.g. NO2+) or molecules that have a positive charge on a particular atom (e.g. SO3, which has an electrondeÜcient sulphur atom). In organic reactions they tend to attack negatively charged parts of a molecule. Compare nucleophile. electrophilic addition An *addition reaction in which the Ürst step is attack by an electrophile (e.g. a positive ion) on an electron-rich part of the molecule. An example is addition to the double bonds in alkenes. electrophilic substitution A *substitution reaction in which the Ürst step is attack by an electrophile. Electrophilic substitution is a feature of reactions of benzene (and its compounds) in which a positive ion approaches the delocalized pi electrons on the benzene ring. electrophoresis (cataphoresis) A technique for the analysis and separation of colloids, based on the movement of charged colloidal particles in an electric Üeld. There are various experimental methods. In one the sample is placed in a U-tube and a buffer solution added to each arm, so that there are sharp boundaries between buffer and sample. An electrode is placed in each arm, a voltage applied, and the motion of the boundaries under the inÛuence of the Üeld is observed. The rate of migration of the particles depends on the Üeld, the charge on the particles, and on other factors, such as the size and shape of the particles. More simply, electrophoresis can be carried out using an adsorbent, such as a strip of Ülter

electrostatic generator paper, soaked in a buffer with two electrodes making contact. The sample is placed between the electrodes and a voltage applied. Different components of the mixture migrate at different rates, so the sample separates into zones. The components can be identiÜed by the rate at which they move. In gel electrophoresis the medium is a gel, typically made of polyacrylamide, agarose, or starch. Electrophoresis, which has also been called electrochromatography, is used extensively in studying mixtures of proteins, nucleic acids, carbohydrates, enzymes, etc. In clinical medicine it is used for determining the protein content of body Ûuids.

electrophorus An early form of *electrostatic generator. It consists of a Ûat dielectric plate and a metal plate with an insulated handle. The dielectric plate is charged by friction and the metal plate is placed on it and momentarily earthed, which leaves the metal plate with an induced charge of opposite polarity to that of the dielectric plate. The process can be repeated until all of the original charge has leaked away. electroplating A method of plating one metal with another by *electrodeposition. The articles to be plated are made the cathode of an electrolytic cell and a rod or bar of the plating metal is made the anode. Electroplating is used for covering metal with a decorative, more expensive, or corrosion-resistant layer of another metal. electropositive Describing elements that tend to lose electrons and form positive ions. The alkali metals are typical electropositive elements. electroscope A device for detecting electric charge and for identifying its polarity. In the gold-leaf electroscope two rectangular gold leaves are attached to the end of a conducting rod held in an insulated frame. When a charge is applied to a plate attached to the other end of the conducting rod, the leaves move apart owing to the mutual repulsion of the like charges they have received. electrostatic Üeld The *electric Üeld that surrounds a stationary charged body. electrostatic generator A device used

e

electrostatic precipitation to build up electric charge to an extreme potential usually for experimental purposes. The *electrophorus and the *Wimshurst machine were early examples; a more usual device now is the *Van de Graaff generator.

e

electrostatic precipitation A method of removing solid and liquid particles from suspension in a gas. The gas is exposed to an electric Üeld so that the particles are attracted to and deposited on a suitably placed electrode. Electrostatic precipitation is widely used to remove dust and other pollutants from waste gases and from air. See also cottrell precipitator. electrostatics The study of electric charges at rest, the forces between them (see coulomb’s law), and the electric Üelds associated with them. Compare electrodynamics. electrostatic units (e.s.u.) A system of electrical units in the *c.g.s. system. The e.s.u. of electric charge is the statcoulomb (all e.s.u. have the preÜx stat- attached to the names of practical units). The statcoulomb is the quantity of electric charge that will repel an equal quantity 1 centimetre distant with a force of 1 dyne. In e.s.u. the electric constant is of unit magnitude. The system has now been replaced for most purposes by *SI units. Compare electromagnetic units; gaussian units; heaviside–lorentz units. electrostriction A change in the dimensions of a body as a result of reorientation of its molecules when it is placed in an electric Üeld. If the Üeld is not homogeneous the body will tend to move; if its relative permittivity is higher than that of its surroundings it will tend to move into a region of higher Üeld strength. Compare magnetostriction. electrovalent bond See chemical bond. electroweak theory A *gauge theory (sometimes called quantum Ûavourdynamics, or QFD) that gives a uniÜed description of the electromagnetic and weak interactions (see fundamental interactions). A successful electroweak theory was proposed in 1967 by Steven Weinberg and Abdus Salam, known as the Wein-

280 berg–Salam model or WS model. Because early developments of these ideas were put forward by Sheldon Glashow, it is sometimes known as the Glashow– Weinberg–Salam model or GWS model. In this electroweak theory the gauge group is non-Abelian and the gauge symmetry is a *broken symmetry. The electroweak interaction is mediated by photons and by intermediate vector bosons, called the *W boson and the *Z boson. The observation of these particles in 1983/84, with their predicted energies, was a major success of the theory. The theory successfully accounts for existing data for electroweak processes and also predicts the existence of a heavy particle with spin 0, the *Higgs boson.

electrum 1. An alloy of gold and silver containing 55–88% of gold. 2. A *German silver alloy containing 52% copper, 26% nickel, and 22% zinc. element A substance that cannot be decomposed into simpler substances. In an element, all the atoms have the same number of protons or electrons, although the number of neutrons may vary. There are 92 naturally occurring elements. See also periodic table; transuranic elements; transactinide elements. elementary particles The fundamental constituents of all the matter in the universe. By the beginning of the 20th century, the electron and the proton had been discovered, but it was not until 1932 that the existence of the neutron was deÜnitely established. Since 1932, it had been known that atomic nuclei consist of both protons and neutrons (except hydrogen, whose nucleus consists of a lone proton). Between 1900 and 1930, *quantum mechanics was also making progress in the understanding of physics on the atomic scale. Non-relativistic quantum theory was completed in an astonishingly brief period (1923–26), but it was the relativistic version that made the greatest impact on our understanding of elementary particles. Dirac’s discovery in 1928 of the equation that bears his name led to the discovery of the positive electron or *positron. The mass of the positron is equal to that of the negative electron while its charge is equal in magnitude but

281 opposite in sign. Pairs of particles related to each other in this way are said to be antiparticles of each other. Positrons have only a transitory existence; that is, they do not form part of ordinary matter. Positrons and electrons are produced simultaneously in high-energy collisions of charged particles or gamma rays with matter in a process called *pair production. The union of *relativity and quantum mechanics therefore led to speculation as early as 1932 that there might also be antiprotons and antineutrons, bearing a similar relationship to their respective ordinary particles as the positron does to the electron. However, it was not until 1955 that particle beams were made sufÜciently energetic to enable these antimatter particles to be observed. It is now understood that all known particles have antimatter equivalents, which are predicted by relativistic quantum equations. By the mid-1930s the list of known and theoretically postulated particles was still small but steadily growing. At this time the Japanese physicist Hideki Yukawa (1907–81) was studying the possible *fundamental interactions that could hold the nucleus together. Since the nucleus is a closely packed collection of positively charged protons and neutral neutrons, clearly it could not be held together by an electromagnetic force; there had to be a different and very large force capable of holding proton charges together at such close proximity. This force would necessarily be restricted to the short range of nuclear dimensions, because evidence of its existence only arose after the discovery of the constituents of the atomic nucleus. Guided by the properties required of this new force, Yukawa proposed the existence of a particle called the *meson, which was responsible for transmitting nuclear forces. He suggested that protons and neutrons in the nucleus could interact by emitting and absorbing mesons. For this reason this new type of force was called an *exchange force. Yukawa was even able to predict the mass of his meson (meaning ‘middle weight’), which turned out to be intermediate between the proton and the electron. Only a year after Yukawa had made this suggestion, a particle of intermediate

elementary particles mass was discovered in *cosmic radiation. This particle was named the µ-meson or muon. The µ– has a charge equal to the electron, and its antiparticle µ+ has a positive charge of equal magnitude. However, physicists soon discovered that muons do not interact with nuclear particles sufÜciently strongly to be Yukawa’s meson. It was not until 1947 that a family of mesons with the appropriate properties was discovered. These were the π-mesons or pions, which occur in three types: positive, negative, and neutral. Pions, which interact strongly with nuclei, have in fact turned out to be the particles predicted by Yukawa in the 1930s. The nuclear force between protons and neutrons was given the name ‘strong interaction’ (see fundamental interactions) and until the 1960s it was thought to be an exchange force as proposed by Yukawa. A theory of the weak interaction was also in its infancy in the 1930s. The weak interaction is responsible for *beta decay, in which a radioactive nucleus is transformed into a slightly lighter nucleus with the emission of an electron. However, beta decays posed a problem because they appeared not to conserve energy and momentum. In 1931 *Pauli proposed the existence of a neutral particle that might be able to carry off the missing energy and momentum in a beta decay and escape undetected. Three years later, *Fermi included Pauli’s particle in a comprehensive theory of beta decay, which seemed to explain many experimentally observed results. Fermi called this new particle the *neutrino, the existence of which was Ünally established in the 1950s. A plethora of experiments involving the neutrino revealed some remarkable properties for this new particle. The neutrino was found to have an intimate connection with the electron and muon, and indeed never appeared without the simultaneous appearance of one or other of these particles. A conservation law was postulated to explain this observation. Numbers were assigned to the electron, muon, and neutrino, so that during interactions these numbers were conserved; i.e. their algebraic sums before and after these interactions were equal. Since these particles were among the lightest known at the

e

elements of an orbit

e

282

time, these assigned numbers became known as lepton numbers (lepton: ‘light ones’). In order to make the assignments of lepton number agree with experiment, it is necessary to postulate the existence of two types of neutrino. Each of these types is associated with either the electron or muon; there are thus muon neutrinos and electron neutrinos. In 1978 the tau particle or tauon was discovered and was added to the list of particles with assigned lepton numbers. The conservation of lepton number in the various interactions involving the tau requires the existence of an equivalent tau neutrino. The six particles with assigned lepton numbers are now known as *leptons. Neutrinos have zero charge and were originally thought to have zero rest mass, but there has been increasing indirect experimental evidence to the contrary. In 1985 a Soviet team reported a measurement, for the Ürst time, of a non-zero neutrino mass. The mass measured was extremely small (10 000 times less than the mass of the electron), but subsequent attempts independently to reproduce these results did not succeed. More recently (1998–99), Japanese and US groups have put forward theories and corroborating experimental evidence to suggest, indirectly, that neutrinos do have mass. In these experiments neutrinos are found to apparently ‘disappear’. Since it is unlikely that momentum and energy are actually vanishing from the universe, a more plausible explanation is that the types of neutrinos detected are changing into types that cannot be detected. Present theoretical considerations imply that the masses of neutrinos involved cannot be equal to one another, and therefore they cannot all be zero. This speculative work has not yet yielded estimates of the neutrino

masses, which is indicated by the use of asterisks in the table below. In the 1960s, the development of highenergy accelerators and more sophisticated detection systems led to the discovery of many new and exotic particles. They were all unstable and existed for only small fractions of a second; nevertheless they set into motion a search for a theoretical description that could account for them all. The large number of these apparently fundamental particles suggested strongly that they do not, in fact, represent the most fundamental level of the structure of matter. Physicists found themselves in a position similar to Mendeleev when the *periodic table was being developed. Mendeleev realized that there had to be a level of structure below the elements themselves, which explained the chemical properties and the interrelations between elements. Murray Gell-Mann and his collaborators proposed the particle-physics equivalent of the periodic table in 1961. In this structure, leptons were indeed regarded as fundamental particles, but the short-lived particles discovered in the 1960s were not. These particles were found to undergo strong interactions, which did not seem to affect the leptons. Gell-Mann called these strongly interacting particles the *hadrons and proposed that they occurred in two different types: baryons and mesons. These two different types corresponded to the two different ways of constructing hadrons from constituent particles, which Gell-Mann called quarks. These quarks came in three Ûavours, up (u), down (d), and strange (s). These three quarks were thought to be the fundamental constituents of hadrons, i.e. matter that undergoes strong interactions:

Name

Symbol

Charge (electron charges)

Rest mass (MeV/c 2)

electron electron neutrino muon muon neutrino tauon tau neutrino

e– νe µ– νµ τ–

–1 0 –1 0 –1

0.511 * 105.7 * 1784

0

*

Table of leptons

ντ

elements of an orbit

283 baryons are composed of three quarks (u, d, or s) or three antiquarks (ū, đ, or ); mesons are composed of (u, d, or s) quark–antiquark pairs. No other combinations seemed to be necessary to describe the full variation of the observed hadrons. This scheme even led to the prediction of other particles that were not known to exist in 1961. For example, in 1961 Gell-Mann not only predicted the Ω– (omega-minus) particle, but more importantly told experimentalists exactly how to produce it. The Ω– particle was Ünally discovered in 1964. Gell-Mann called his scheme ‘the eightfold way’, after the similarly named Buddhist principle. The scheme requires that quarks have properties not previously allowed for fundamental particles. For example, quarks have fractional electric charges, i.e. charges of 1/3 and 2/3 of the electron charge. Quarks also have a strong afÜnity for each other through a new kind of charge known as colour charge. Thus colour charge is responsible for strong interactions, and the force is known as the colour force. This is a revision of Yukawa’s proposal in 1930. Yukawa’s strong force was mediated by π-mesons. The strong force is now thought to be mediated by exchange of particles carrying colour charge called gluons. The theory governing these colour charge combinations is modelled on *quantum electrodynamics and is known as *quantum chromodynamics. In November 1974 the discovery of the ψ (psi) particle initiated what later came to be known as ‘the November revolution’. At the time, any known hadron could be described as some combination of u, d, or s quarks. These hadrons were very short-lived with lifetimes of about 10–23 s. The ψ particle, however, had a lifetime of 10–20 s; i.e. a thousand times longer. This suggested a completely different species of particle. It is now universally accepted that the ψ represents a meson-bound state of a new fourth quark, the charm (c) quark and its antiquark. In 1977 the list of quarks once again increased with the discovery of a new even heavier meson, called the Y (upsilon) meson. This meson was found to have an even longer lifetime than the ψ, and was

quickly identiÜed as the carrier of a Üfth quark, bottom (b). Thus, by the end of 1977, Üve Ûavours of quark (u, d, s, c, b) were known to exist together with six Ûavours of lepton (e, µ, τ, νe, τµ, ντ). Assuming that quarks and leptons are the fundamental constituents of matter, many of the strong and weak interactions of hadrons and the weak interactions of leptons can be explained. However, anticipating a symmetry in nature’s building blocks, it was expected that a sixth quark would eventually reveal itself. This quark, labelled top (t), would be the 2/3 electronic charge partner to the b quark (see table below). Quark symbol

Name

Charge

u d c s t b

up down charm strange top bottom

–2/3 –1/3 –2/3 –1/3 –2/3 –1/3

Table of quarks (mass is not shown because quarks are never observed alone)

In 1998 the top quark was found at CERN in Geneva and the symmetry of six quarks with six leptons was Ünally veriÜed. In 1978 the standard model was proposed as the deÜnitive theory of the fundamental constituents of matter. In the current view, all matter consists of three kinds of particles: leptons, quarks, and mediators (see table overleaf). The mediators are the particles by which the four fundamental interactions are mediated. In the standard model, each of these interactions has a particle mediator. For the electromagnetic reaction it is the *photon. For weak interactions the force is mediated by three particles called W+, W–, and Z° *bosons; for the strong force it is the gluon. Current theories of quantum gravity propose the *graviton as the mediator for the gravitational interaction, but this work is highly speculative and the graviton has never been detected.

elements of an orbit Six parameters used to deÜne the path of a celestial body.

e

elevation of boiling point

e

284

Interaction

Mediator (exchange particle)

Rest mass (GeV/c2)

Charge

strong electromagnetic weak gravitational

gluon photon W+, W–, Z° graviton

0 0 81,81,93 0

0 0 +1,–1,0 0

Table of mediators

The shape of the orbit is deÜned by its eccentricity (see conic) and semimajor axis. The orientation of the orbit is speciÜed by the *inclination of the orbital plane to the reference plane (usually the *ecliptic) and by the longitude of the ascending *node (the angular distance from the vernal equinox to the ascending node). The position of the body in its orbit is deÜned by its eccentric *anomaly and the position as a function of time is calculated from the periapsis passage (see apsides).

elevation of boiling point An increase in the boiling point of a liquid when a solid is dissolved in it. The elevation is proportional to the number of particles dissolved (molecules or ions) and is given by ∆t = kBC, where C is the molal concentration of solute. The constant kB is the ebullioscopic constant of the solvent and if this is known, the molecular weight of the solute can be calculated from the measured value of ∆t. The elevation is measured by a Beckmann thermometer. See also colligative properties. elimination reaction A reaction in which one molecule decomposes into two, one much smaller than the other. Elinvar Trade name for a nickel– chromium steel containing about 36% nickel, 12% chromium, and smaller proportions of tungsten and manganese. Its elasticity does not vary with temperature. ELISA (enzyme-linked immunosorbent assay) A sensitive technique (see immunoassay) for accurately determining the amount of protein or other antigen in a given sample by means of an enzymecatalysed colour change. Antibody speciÜc to the test protein is adsorbed onto a solid substrate, such as a PVC sheet, and a measured amount of the sample is added; all molecules of the test protein in the

sample are bound by the antibody. A second antibody speciÜc for a second site on the test protein is added; this is conjugated with an enzyme, which catalyses a colour change in the fourth reagent, added Ünally to the sheet. The colour change can be measured photometrically and compared against a standard curve to give the concentration of protein in the sample. ELISA is widely used for diagnostic and other purposes.

ellipse A *conic formed by the intersection of a plane with a right circular cone, so that the plane is inclined to the axis of the cone at an angle in excess of half the apex angle of the cone. The ellipse has two vertices, which are joined by a line called the major axis. The centre of the ellipse falls on this line, midway between the vertices. The minor axis is the line perpendicular to the major axis that passes through the centre and joins two points on the ellipse. The foci of an ellipse are two points on the major axis so placed that for any point on the ellipse the sum of the distances from that point to each focus is constant. (See illustration.) The area of an ellipse is πab, where a and b are half the major and minor axes, respectively. For an ellipse centred at the origin, the equation in Cartesian coordinates is x2/a2 + y2/b2 = 1. The foci are at (ea, 0) and (–ea, 0), where e is the eccentricity. Each of the two chords of the ellipse passing latus rectum

minor axis major axis

vertex

centre focus

An ellipse

focus

vertex

embryo sac

285 through a focus and parallel to the minor axis is called a latus rectum and has a length equal to 2b2/a.

ellipsoid A solid body formed when an *ellipse is rotated about an axis. If it is rotated about its major axis it is a prolate ellipsoid; if it is rotated about its minor axis it is an oblate ellipsoid. For an ellipsoid centred at the origin the equation in Cartesian coordinates is: 2

2

2

2

2 2

x /a + y /b + z /c = 1.

elliptical galaxy See galaxy. elliptical polarization See polarization of light. El Niño A surge of warm ocean water (the Peru current) that occurs every 5 to 8 years off the eastern coast of South America. See Feature. Elton, Charles Sutherland (1900–91) British zoologist and ecologist, who founded the Bureau of Animal Population at Oxford in 1932 and the same year became editor of the new Journal of Animal Ecology. The Ürst zoologist to study animals in relation to their environment, he explored the nature of food chains and studied population Ûuctuations. eluate See chromatography; elution. eluent See chromatography; elution. elution The process of removing an adsorbed material (adsorbate) from an adsorbent by washing it in a liquid (eluent). The solution consisting of the adsorbate dissolved in the eluent is the eluate. Elution is the process used to wash components of a mixture through a *chromatography column. elutriation The process of suspending Ünely divided particles in an upward Ûowing stream of air or water to wash and separate them into sized fractions. elytra The thickened horny forewings of the *Coleoptera (beetles), which cover and protect the membranous hindwings when the insect is at rest. e-mail See electronic mail. emanation The former name for the gas radon, of which there are three isotopes: Rn–222 (radium emanation),

Rn–220 (thoron emanation), and Rn–219 (actinium emanation).

emasculation The removal of the anthers of a Ûower in order to prevent selfpollination or the undesirable pollination of neighbouring plants. Embden–Meyerhof pathway See glycolysis. embryo 1. An animal in the earliest stages of its development, from the time when the fertilized ovum starts to divide (see cleavage), while it is contained within the egg or reproductive organs of the mother, until hatching or birth. A human embryo (see illustration p. 288) is called a *fetus after the Ürst eight weeks of pregnancy. 2. The structure in plants that develops from the zygote prior to germination. In seed plants the zygote is situated in the *embryo sac of the ovule. It divides by mitosis to form the embryonic cell and a structure called the suspensor, which embeds the embryo in the surrounding nutritive tissue. The embryonic cell divides continuously and eventually gives rise to the *radicle (young root), *plumule (young shoot), and one or two *cotyledons (seed leaves). Changes also take place in the surrounding tissues of the ovule, which becomes the *seed enclosing the embryo plant. embryology The study of the development of animals from the fertilized egg to the new adult organism. It is sometimes limited to the period between fertilization of the egg and hatching or birth (see embryo). embryophyte A true plant, i.e. one that develops from an embryo and therefore is necessarily multicellular. The term underlines the distinction between plants and algae, which lack embryos. embryo sac A large cell that develops in the *ovule of Ûowering plants. It is equivalent to the female *gametophyte of lower plants, although it is very much reduced. Typically, it contains eight nuclei formed by division of the original female gamete (see illustration). One forms the *oosphere (egg cell), which is fertilized by a male nucleus and becomes the *embryo. The two polar nuclei fuse with a second male nucleus to form a triploid

e

286

EL NIÑ O

e

A phenomenon reoccurring every few years in the equatorial part of the Pacific ocean, characterized by movement of a mass of warm water eastward towards the west coast of South America. This change in ocean conditions has long been recognized in Peru, where sailors noticed that an unusual countercurrent appeared in certain years around the area of the port of Paita. They named this current El Niño – ‘the Christ Child’ – because it usually appeared immediately after Christmas. It was also known that the appearance of this current coincided with different weather conditions, particularly increased rainfall and sometimes flooding. The phenomenon has dramatic effects on the climate and ecology of this part of South America. In particular, it interrupts the Humbolf current, which is a cold ocean current carrying plankton from Arctic regions. El Niño occurs every 4–7 years and the effects last for about 8 months. In the 1960s interest developed in the phenomenon and it is now recognized that El Niño has effects on climate much wider than those observed on the west coast of South America. In extreme cases, as in 1986–87 and 1997–98, it can cause tropical cyclones over the whole Pacific area, drought in southeastern Asia and Australia, and increased rainfall and flooding in parts of North America.

The mechanism of El Niño There is no definite agreement about what induces an El Niño event, but the physical mechanism of how it occurs is fairly well understood. The large-scale movement of water in the world‘s oceans is influenced by, and in turn influences, the prevailing wind patterns. In tropical regions there are persistent trade winds flowing from east to west. In the Pacific these push large amounts of water westward towards the coasts of Indonesia. This causes a significant difference in sea level between opposite sides of the Pacific. For instance, the sea level in the Philippines in the west is around 60 cm higher than that on the coast of Panama in the eastern Pacific. The water in the west is also much warmer. This mass of warm ocean in the western Pacific gives Indonesia its high rainfall under normal climatic conditions.

normal trade winds

UNITED STATES

warm normal ocean currents

INDONESIA

PERU

waters AUSTRALIA

In normal years the trade winds blow from east to west across the Pacific. This causes a difference in sea level and a mass of warm water builds up in the western Pacific, creating a warm area of ocean off the east coast of Indonesia. This area has some of the highest rainfall in the world.

287

Every few years there is a significant change in the prevailing wind pattern, involving a fall in the intensity of the trade winds. In extreme cases, a reversal of direction of the winds may occur. As a result, the warm water that is piled up in the west flows back eastwards across the Pacific towards the west coast of South America. The event lasts until the normal conditions and wind patterns are re-established.

The Southern Oscillation and La Niña El Niño events are connected with another periodic phenomenon occurring not in the ocean but in the atmosphere. The meteorologist Sir Gilbert Walker noted in 1923 that when pressure was high in the Pacific it tends to be low in the Indian ocean, and vice versa. The extent of this is now measured by taking the difference between the surface atmospheric pressure at Darwin in Australia and at Tahiti in the south Pacific. A high pressure at one site is usually accompanied by a low pressure at the other and every few years the pattern reverses. There is a large mass of air slowly oscillating (with a period of a few years) across tropical regions. Walker called this the Southern Oscillation. The Southern Oscillation is part of a large general cycle of coupled air and water flow known as the El Niño–Southern Oscillation (ENSO). El Niño is the warm phase of this cycle. In some years, as part of the ENSO cycle, a cold region develops in the eastern tropical Pacific. This is known as La Niña (‘the little girl’). The Southern oscillation is not the only atmospheric oscillation that occurs. For example there is a North Atlantic Oscillation (NAO) measured by the pressure difference between Iceland and the Azores, which is thought to have a major influence on climatic conditions and on the ecosystems of this part of the globe. There is however no Atlantic analogue of El Niño. The causes of El Niño Although the flows of air and water are understood, there is no concensus about why an El Niño forms. Some workers have suggested that the frequency and intensities of El Niño events may be increasing because of global warming. However, there is no direct evidence for this .

El Niño current

weakened trade winds

increased surface temperatures

In certain years there is a reduction in the intensity of the trade winds across the Pacific. This allows the mass of warm water in the west to flow across to the east, creating a warm area of ocean off the west coast of South America. This brings rain to Peru but causes drought in southeast Asia and Australia.

e

emerald

288 chorionic villi

uterus wall

placenta

fallopian tube

blood vessel yolk sac

e

umbilical cord amnion embryo

chorion amniotic fluid

cervix vagina

A developing human embryo

nucleus that gives rise to the *endosperm. The three remaining nuclei form the antipodal cells.

e.m.f. See electromotive force. emission spectrum See spectrum.

polar nuclei

emissivity Symbol ε. The ratio of the power per unit area radiated by a surface to that radiated by a *black body at the same temperature. A black body therefore has an emissivity of 1 and a perfect reÛector has an emissivity of 0. The emissivity of a surface is equal to its *absorptance.

integuments

emittance See exitance.

oosphere egg synergids apparatus

emitter See transistor.

antipodal cells

embryo sac

Embryo sac

emerald The green gem variety of *beryl: one of the most highly prized gemstones. The Ünest specimens occur in the Muzo mines, Colombia. Other occurrences include the Ural Mountains, the Transvaal in South Africa, and Kaligunan in India. Emeralds can also be successfully synthesized. emery A rock composed of corundum (natural aluminium oxide, Al2O3) with magnetite, haematite, or spinel. It occurs on the island of Naxos (Greece) and in Turkey. Emery is used as an abrasive and polishing material and in the manufacture of certain concrete Ûoors.

emitter-coupled logic (ECL) A set of integrated *logic circuits. The input part of an ECL consists of an emitter-coupled *transistor pair which is a very good differential ampliÜer. The output is through an *emitter follower. ECL circuits are very rapid logic circuits. emitter follower An amplifying circuit using a bipolar junction *transistor with a *common-collector connection. The output is taken from the emitter. empirical Denoting a result that is obtained by experiment or observation rather than from theory. empirical formula See formula. emulsiÜcation (in digestion) The breakdown of fat globules in the duodenum into tiny droplets, which provides a larger

endodermis

289 surface area on which the enzyme pancreatic *lipase can act to digest the fats into fatty acids and glycerol. EmulsiÜcation is assisted by the action of the bile salts (see bile).

emulsion A *colloid in which small particles of one liquid are dispersed in another liquid. Usually emulsions involve a dispersion of water in an oil or a dispersion of oil in water, and are stabilized by an emulsiÜer. Commonly emulsiÜers are substances, such as *detergents, that have lyophobic and lyophilic parts in their molecules. Dietary fats are reduced to an emulsion in the duodenum to facilitate their subsequent digestion (see emulsification). enamel The material that forms a covering over the crown of a *tooth (i.e. the part that projects above the gum). Enamel is smooth, white, and extremely hard, being rich in minerals containing calcium, especially *apatite. It is produced by certain cells (ameloblasts) of the oral epithelium and protects the underlying dentine of the tooth. Enamel may also be found in the placoid *scales of certain Üsh, which demonstrates the common developmental origin of scales and teeth. enantiomers See optical activity. enantiomorphism See optical activity. enantiotropy See allotropy. encephalin (enkephalin) Any of a class of *endorphins consisting of Üve amino acids and found principally in the brain. They bind to opiate receptors in the brain and their release controls levels of pain and other sensations. endangered species A plant or animal species deÜned by the IUCN (International Union for the Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources) as being in immediate danger of *extinction because its population numbers have reached a critical level or its habitats have been drastically reduced. If these causal factors continue the species is unlikely to survive. A list of endangered species is published by the IUCN, which also deÜnes other categories of threatened species. endemic 1. Describing a plant or animal

species that is restricted to one or a few localities in its distribution. Endemic species are usually conÜned to islands and are vulnerable to extinction. 2. Describing a disease or a pest that is always present in an area. For example, malaria is endemic in parts of Africa.

endergonic reaction A chemical reaction in which energy is absorbed. Compare exergonic reaction. endocarp See pericarp. endocrine gland (ductless gland) Any gland in an animal that manufactures *hormones and secretes them directly into the bloodstream to act at distant sites in the body (known as target organs or cells). Endocrine glands tend to control slow long-term activities in the body, such as growth and sexual development. In mammals they include the *pituitary, *adrenal, *thyroid, and *parathyroid glands, the *ovary and *testis, the *placenta, and part of the pancreas (see islets of langerhans). The activity of endocrine glands is controlled by negative feedback, i.e. a rise in output of hormone inhibits a further increase in its production, either directly or indirectly via the target organ or cell. See also neuroendocrine system. Compare exocrine gland. endocrinology The study of the structure and functions of the *endocrine glands and of the *hormones they produce. endocytosis The process by which materials enter a cell without passing through the plasma membrane. The membrane folds around material outside the cell, resulting in the formation of a saclike vesicle into which the material is incorporated. This vesicle is then pinched off from the cell surface so that it lies within the cell. Both *phagocytosis and *pinocytosis are forms of endocytosis. Compare exocytosis. endoderm (entoderm) The internal layer of cells of the *gastrula, which will develop into the alimentary canal (gut) and digestive glands of the adult. See also germ layers. endodermis The innermost layer of the root *cortex of a plant, lying immediately

e

endoergic outside the vascular tissue. Various modiÜcations of the endodermal cell walls enable them to regulate the passage of materials both into and out of the vascular system. An endodermis may also be seen in the stems of some plants.

endoergic Denoting a nuclear process that absorbs energy. Compare exoergic.

e

endogamy The fusion of reproductive cells from closely related parents, i.e. *inbreeding. Compare exogamy. endogenous Describing a substance, stimulus, organ, etc., that originates from within an organism. For example, growth rhythms not directed by environmental stimuli are termed endogenous rhythms. Lateral roots, which always grow from inside the main root rather than from its surface, are said to arise endogenously. Compare exogenous. endolymph The Ûuid that Ülls the membranous labyrinth of the vertebrate *inner ear. See cochlea; semicircular canals. Compare perilymph. endometrium The mucous membrane that lines the *uterus of mammals. It is comprised of an upper mucus-secreting layer, which is shed during menstruation, and a basal layer, which proliferates to form the upper layer. See also menstrual cycle. endonuclease An enzyme that catalyses the internal cleavage of nucleic acids. See also restriction enzyme. Compare exonuclease. endoparasite A parasite that lives inside its host’s body. See parasitism. endopeptidase A protein-digesting enzyme that cleaves a polypeptide chain at speciÜc sites between amino acids. For example, *chymotrypsin cleaves the chain next to aromatic amino acids, such as phenylalanine; *trypsin cleaves the chain next to basic amino acids, such as lysine or arginine; and *pepsin cleaves the chain next to tyrosine and phenylalanine. Compare exopeptidase. endoplasm See cytoplasm. endoplasmic reticulum (ER) A system of membranes within the cytoplasm of plant and animal *cells. It forms a link be-

290 tween the plasma and nuclear membranes and is the site of protein synthesis. It is also concerned with the transport of proteins and lipids within the cell. Rough ER has *ribosomes attached to its surface; proteins synthesized on the ribosomes are enclosed in vesicles and transported to the *Golgi apparatus. Smooth ER lacks ribosomes; it is the site of important metabolic reactions, including phospholipid and fatty-acid synthesis.

end organ The structure at the end of a peripheral nerve. Examples of end organs are the muscle *end plate at the end of a motor neuron and the *receptor at the end of a sensory neuron. endorphin Any of a group of substances in the brain and other tissues that have pain-relieving properties similar to those of morphine. They are all peptides or polypeptides and include the *encephalins. Several endorphins are associated with the pituitary, while others occur in the placenta, adrenal gland, pancreas, and various other tissues. endoskeleton A supporting framework that lies entirely within the body of an animal, such as the bony *skeleton of vertebrates or the spicules of a sponge. The function of an endoskeleton is to support the body and in vertebrates it also protects the organs and provides a system of levers on which the muscles can act to produce movement. Compare exoskeleton. endosperm A nutritive tissue, characteristic of Ûowering plants, that surrounds the developing embryo in a seed. It develops from nuclei in the *embryo sac and its cells are triploid. In endospermic seeds it remains and increases in size; in nonendospermic seeds it disappears as the food is absorbed by the embryo, particularly the *cotyledons. Many plants with endospermic seeds, such as cereals and oil crops, are cultivated for the rich food reserves in the endosperm. endospore The resting stage of certain bacteria, formed in response to adverse conditions. The bacterial cell becomes enclosed in a tough resistant protein coat. On return to favourable conditions the spore germinates and reverts to the nor-

energy band

291 mal vegetative form of the organism. Endospores can remain viable for long periods, perhaps several thousands of years.

endosymbiont theory A theory, devised principally by US biologist Lynn Margulis (1938– ), that eukaryotic organisms evolved from symbiotic associations between prokaryotic ancestors. Free-living aerobic bacteria and chloroxybacteria (see cyanobacteria) became incorporated inside larger nucleated prokaryotic cells, where they acted as forerunners of the mitochondria and chloroplasts seen in modern eukaryotes. Such events are held to have occurred on several occasions, producing various lineages of both heterotrophic and phototrophic protoctists, from which evolved ancestors of animals, plants, and fungi. There is strong evidence for the theory, particularly the Ünding that mitochondria and chloroplasts have DNA similar in form to that of eubacteria, and that they contain prokaryotic-type ribosomes. endothelium A single layer of thin platelike cells that line the inner surfaces of blood and lymph vessels and the heart. Endothelium is derived from the *mesoderm. Compare epithelium; mesothelium. endotherm (homoiotherm) An animal that can generate and maintain heat within its body independently of the environmental temperature. Mammals and birds are endotherms; they are often described as being warm-blooded. See homoiothermy. Compare ectotherm. endothermic Denoting a chemical reacE

tion that takes heat from its surroundings. Compare exothermic.

endotoxin See toxin. end plate The area of the plasma membrane of a muscle cell that lies immediately beneath a motor nerve ending at a *neuromuscular junction. Release of a *neurotransmitter at the end plate induces contraction of the muscle Übre. end point The point in a titration at which reaction is complete as shown by the *indicator. energy A measure of a system’s ability to do work. Like work itself, it is measured in joules. Energy is conveniently classiÜed into two forms: potential energy is the energy stored in a body or system as a consequence of its position, shape, or state (this includes gravitational energy, electrical energy, nuclear energy, and chemical energy); kinetic energy is energy of motion and is usually deÜned as the work that will be done by the body possessing the energy when it is brought to rest. For a body of mass m having a speed v, the kinetic energy is mv2/2 (classical) or (m – m0)c2 (relativistic). The rotational kinetic energy of a body having an angular velocity ω is Iω2/2, where I is its moment of inertia. The *internal energy of a body is the sum of the potential energy and the kinetic energy of its component atoms and molecules. energy band A range of energies that electrons can have in a solid. In a single

E

E

conduction band

forbidden band

conduction band

conduction band

electron distribution valence band valence band insulator

Energy bands

valence band conductor

semiconductor

e

energy flow

e

atom, electrons exist in discrete *energy levels. In a crystal, in which large numbers of atoms are held closely together in a lattice, electrons are inÛuenced by a number of adjacent nuclei and the sharply deÜned levels of the atoms become bands of allowed energy (see illustration); this approach to energy levels in solids is often known as the band theory. Each band represents a large number of allowed quantum states. Between the bands are forbidden bands. The outermost electrons of the atoms (i.e. the ones responsible for chemical bonding) form the valence band of the solid. This is the band, of those occupied, that has the highest energy. The band structure of solids accounts for their electrical properties. In order to move through the solid, the electrons have to change from one quantum state to another. This can only occur if there are empty quantum states with the same energy. In general, if the valence band is full, electrons cannot change to new quantum states in the same band. For conduction to occur, the electrons have to be in an unÜlled band – the conduction band. Metals are good conductors either because the valence band and the conduction band are only half-Ülled or because the conduction band overlaps with the valence band; in either case vacant states are available. In insulators the conduction band and valence band are separated by a wide forbidden band and electrons do not have enough energy to ‘jump’ from one to the other. In intrinsic *semiconductors the forbidden gap is narrow and, at normal temperatures, electrons at the top of the valence band can move by thermal agitation into the conduction band (at absolute zero, a semiconductor would act as an insulator). Doped semiconductors have extra bands in the forbidden gap.

energy Ûow (in ecology) The Ûow of energy that occurs along a *food chain. Energy enters the food chain at the level of the *producers (usually plants) in the form of solar energy. The plants convert solar energy into chemical energy in the process of *photosynthesis. Chemical energy is passed from one trophic level to the next through feeding. Since a large

292 proportion of energy is lost at each trophic level, mostly in the form of heat energy due to respiration, a food chain does not normally consist of more than Üve trophic levels: the Üfth trophic level does not contain enough energy to support further levels. Energy is also lost from the food chain in excretory products and the remains of dead organisms; this is converted into heat energy by the action of *decomposers. See also productivity; pyramid of energy.

energy level A deÜnite Üxed energy that a system described by *quantum mechanics, such as a molecule, atom, electron, or nucleus, can have. In an atom, for example, the atom has a Üxed energy corresponding to the *orbitals in which its electrons move around the nucleus. The atom can accept a quantum of energy to become an excited atom (see excitation) if that extra energy will raise an electron to a permitted orbital. Between the ground state, which is the lowest possible energy level for a particular system, and the Ürst excited state there are no permissible energy levels. According to the *quantum theory, only certain energy levels are possible. An atom passes from one energy level to the next without passing through fractions of that energy transition. These levels are usually described by the energies associated with the individual electrons in the atoms, which are always lower than an arbitrary level for a free electron. The energy levels of molecules also involve quantized vibrational and rotational motion. Engel’s salt See potassium carbonate. engine Any device for converting some forms of energy into mechanical work. See heat engine; carnot cycle; internalcombustion engine; steam engine. enols Compounds containing the group –CH=C(OH)– in their molecules. See also keto–enol tautomerism. enrichment The process of increasing the abundance of a speciÜed isotope in a mixture of isotopes. It is usually applied to an increase in the proportion of U–235, or the addition of Pu–239 to natural uranium for use in a nuclear reactor or weapon.

293

ensemble A set of systems of particles used in *statistical mechanics to describe a single system. The concept of an ensemble was put forward by the US scientist Josiah Willard Gibbs (1839–1903) in 1902 as a way of calculating the time average of the single system, by averaging over the systems in the ensemble at a Üxed time. An ensemble of systems is constructed from knowledge of the single system and can be represented as a set of points in *phase space with each system of the ensemble represented by a point. Ensembles can be constructed both for isolated systems and for open systems. enterokinase (enteropeptidase) An enzyme in the small intestine that activates trypsinogen to *trypsin. enteron (coelenteron; gastrovascular cavity) The body cavity of the coelenterates, which has one opening functioning both as mouth and anus. See cnidaria. enthalpy Symbol H. A thermodynamic property of a system deÜned by H = U + pV, where H is the enthalpy, U is the internal energy of the system, p its pressure, and V its volume. In a chemical reaction carried out in the atmosphere the pressure remains constant and the enthalpy of reaction, ∆H, is equal to ∆U + p∆V. For an exothermic reaction ∆H is taken to be negative. entoderm See endoderm. entomology The study of insects. entomophily Pollination of a Ûower in which the pollen is carried on an insect. Entomophilous Ûowers are usually brightly coloured and scented and often secrete nectar. In some species (e.g. primulas) there are structural differences between the Ûowers to ensure that crosspollination occurs. Other examples of entomophilous Ûowers are orchids and antirrhinums. Compare anemophily; hydrophily. entropy Symbol S. A measure of the unavailability of a system’s energy to do work; in a closed system an increase in entropy is accompanied by a decrease in energy availability. When a system undergoes a reversible change the entropy (S) changes by an amount equal to the en-

enzyme ergy (Q ) transferred to the system by heat divided by the thermodynamic temperature (T) at which this occurs, i.e. ∆S = ∆Q /T. However, all real processes are to a certain extent irreversible changes and in any closed system an irreversible change is always accompanied by an increase in entropy. In a wider sense entropy can be interpreted as a measure of disorder; the higher the entropy the greater the disorder (see boltzmann formula). As any real change to a closed system tends towards higher entropy, and therefore higher disorder, it follows that the entropy of the universe (if it can be considered a closed system) is increasing and its available energy is decreasing (see heat death of the universe). This increase in the entropy of the universe is one way of stating the second law of *thermodynamics.

environment (in ecology) The physical, chemical, and biological conditions of the region in which an organism lives. See also ecology; ecosystem. environmental resistance The sum total of the factors that prevent populations from continually growing and therefore tend to keep populations at constant levels. These factors include predators, disease, and a shortage of any of the various requirements for survival, such as food, water, shelter, and light (which is particularly important for plants). See also population growth. enzyme A protein that acts as a *catalyst in biochemical reactions. Each enzyme is speciÜc to a particular reaction or group of similar reactions. Many require the association of certain nonprotein *cofactors in order to function. The molecule undergoing reaction (the substrate) binds to a speciÜc *active site on the enzyme molecule to form a short-lived intermediate (see enzyme–substrate complex): this greatly increases (by a factor of up to 1020) the rate at which the reaction proceeds to form the product. Enzyme activity is inÛuenced by substrate concentration and by temperature and pH, which must lie within a certain range. Other molecules may compete for the active site, causing *inhibition of the enzyme or even irre-

e

enzyme inhibition

e

versible destruction of its catalytic properties. Enzyme production is governed by a cell’s genes. Enzyme activity is further controlled by pH changes, alterations in the concentrations of essential cofactors, feedback inhibition by the products of the reaction, and activation by another enzyme, either from a less active form or an inactive precursor (*zymogen). Such changes may themselves be under the control of hormones or the nervous system. See also enzyme kinetics. Enzymes are classiÜed into six major groups, according to the type of reaction they catalyse: (1) *oxidoreductases; (2) *transferases; (3) *hydrolases; (4) *lyases; (5) *isomerases; (6) *ligases. The names of most individual enzymes also end in -ase, which is added to the names of the substrates on which they act. Thus *lactase is the enzyme that acts to break down lactose; it is classiÜed as a hydrolase.

enzyme inhibition See inhibition. enzyme kinetics The study of the rates of enzyme-catalysed reactions. Rates of reaction are usually measured by using the puriÜed enzyme in vitro with the substrate and then observing the formation of the product or disappearance of the substrate. As the concentration of the substrate is increased the rate of reaction increases proportionally up to a certain point, after which any further increase in substrate concentration no longer increases the reaction rate (see michaelis–menten curve). At this point, all active sites of the enzyme are saturated with substrate; any further increase in the rate of reaction will occur only if more enzyme is added. Reaction rates are also affected by the presence of inhibitors (see inhibition), temperature, and pH (see enzyme). enzyme-linked immunosorbent assay See elisa. enzyme–substrate complex The intermediate formed when a substrate molecule interacts with the *active site of an enzyme. Following the formation of an enzyme–substrate complex, the substrate molecule undergoes a chemical reaction and is converted into a new product. Various mechanisms for the formation of enzyme–substrate complexes have been

294 suggested, including the *lock-and-key mechanism.

Eocene The second geological epoch of the *Tertiary period. It extended from the end of the Palaeocene epoch, about 54 million years ago, to the beginning of the Oligocene epoch, about 38 million years ago. The term was Ürst proposed by Sir Charles Lyell in 1833. In some classiÜcations of geological time the *Palaeocene is included as part of the Eocene. Mammals were dominant in the Eocene: rodents, artiodactyls, carnivores, perissodactyls (including early horses), and whales were among the groups to make their Ürst appearance. eosin One of a series of acidic dyes, used in optical microscopy, that colours cytoplasm pink and cellulose red. It is frequently used as a counterstain with *haematoxylin for colouring tissue smears and sections of animal tissue. ephemeral 1. (in botany) An *annual plant that completes its life cycle in considerably less than one growing season. A number of generations can therefore occur in one year. Many troublesome weeds, such as groundsel and willowherb, are ephemerals. Certain desert plants are also ephemerals, completing their life cycles in a short period following rain. 2. (in zoology) A short-lived animal, such as a mayÛy. ephemeris A tabulation showing the calculated future positions of the sun, moon, and planets, together with other useful information for astronomers and navigators. It is published at regular intervals. ephemeris time (ET) A time system that has a constant uniform rate as opposed to other systems that depend on the earth’s rate of rotation, which has inherent irregularities. It is reckoned from an instant in 1900 (Jan 0d 12h) when the sun’s mean longitude was 279.696 677 8°. The unit by which ephemeris time is measured is the tropical year, which contains 31 556 925.9747 ephemeris seconds. This fundamental deÜnition of the *second was replaced in 1964 by the caesium second of atomic time. epicalyx A ring of bracts below a Ûower

295 that resembles a calyx. It is seen, for example, in the strawberry Ûower.

epicarp See pericarp. epicentre The point on the surface of the earth directly above the focus of an earthquake or directly above or below a nuclear explosion. epicotyl The region of a seedling stem above the stalks of the seed leaves (*cotyledons) of an embryo plant. It grows rapidly in seeds showing *hypogeal germination and lifts the stem above the soil surface. Compare hypocotyl. epicycle A small circle whose centre rolls around the circumference of a larger Üxed circle. The curve traced out by a point on the epicycle is called an epicycloid. epidemiology The study of diseases that affect large numbers of people. Traditionally, epidemiologists have been concerned primarily with infectious diseases, such as typhoid and inÛuenza, that arise and spread rapidly among the population as epidemics. However, today the discipline also covers noninfectious disorders, such as diabetes, heart disease, and back pain. Typically the distribution of a disease is charted in order to discover patterns that might yield clues about its mode of transmission or the susceptibility of certain groups of people. This in turn may reveal insights about the causes of the disease and possible preventive measures. epidermis 1. (in zoology) The outermost layer of cells of the body of an animal. In invertebrates the epidermis is normally only one cell thick and is covered by an impermeable *cuticle. In vertebrates the epidermis is the thinner of the two layers of *skin (compare dermis). It consists of a basal layer of actively dividing cells (see malpighian layer), covered by layers of cells that become impregnated with keratin (see keratinization). The outermost layers of epidermal cells (the *stratum corneum) form a water-resistant protective layer. The epidermis may bear a variety of specialized structures (e.g. *feathers, *hairs). 2. (in botany) The outermost layer of cells covering a plant. It is overlaid by a *cuticle and its functions are

epiphysis principally to protect the plant from injury and to reduce water loss. Some epidermal cells are modiÜed to form guard cells (see stoma) or hairs of various types (see piliferous layer). In woody plants the functions of the shoot epidermis are taken over by the periderm tissues (see cork cambium) and in mature roots the epidermis is sloughed off and replaced by the *hypodermis.

epidiascope An optical instrument used by lecturers, etc., for projecting an enlarged image of either a translucent object (such as a slide or transparency) or an opaque object (such as a diagram or printed page) onto a screen. epididymis A long coiled tube in which spermatozoa are stored in vertebrates. In reptiles, birds, and mammals it is attached at one end to the *testis and opens into the sperm duct (*vas deferens) at the other. epigamic Serving to attract a mate. Epigamic characters include the bright plumage of some male birds. epigeal Describing seed germination in which the seed leaves (cotyledons) emerge from the ground and function as true leaves. Examples of epigeal germination are seen in sycamore and sunÛower. Compare hypogeal. epiglottis A Ûexible Ûap of cartilage in mammals that is attached to the wall of the pharynx near the base of the tongue. During swallowing (see deglutition) it covers the *glottis (the opening to the respiratory tract) and helps to prevent food from entering the trachea (windpipe), although it is not essential for this purpose. epilimnion The upper layer of water in a lake. Compare hypolimnion. See thermocline. epimerism A type of optical isomerism in which a molecule has two chiral centres; two optical isomers (epimers) differ in the arrangement about one of these centres. See also optical activity. epinephrine See adrenaline. epiphysis The terminal section of a growing bone (especially a long limb bone) in mammals. It is separated from

e

epiphyte the bone shaft (diaphysis) by cartilage. New bone is produced on the side of the cartilage facing the diaphysis, while new cartilage is produced on the other side of the cartilage disc. When the bone reaches adult length the epiphysis merges with the diaphysis.

e

epiphyte A plant that grows upon another plant but is neither parasitic on it nor rooted in the ground. Epiphytes include many mosses and lichens and some tropical orchids. episome A genetic element that can exist and replicate either independently of its host cell’s chromosomes or as an integrated part of the chromosomes. Examples include certain bacterial *plasmids. epistasis A gene interaction in which one gene suppresses the effect of another gene that is situated at a different *locus on the chromosome. For example, in guinea pigs the gene that controls the production of melanin is epistatic to the gene that regulates the deposition of melanin. A dominant allele (C) is responsible for the production of melanin, while the amount of melanin deposited is controlled by a second gene, which determines whether the coat colour is black or brown. If an animal is homozygous recessive (cc) for melanin production, the coat colour will be white regardless of the alleles that produce black or brown coloration. epitaxy (epitaxial growth) Growth of a layer of one substance on a single crystal of another, such that the crystal structure in the layer is the same as that in the substrate. It is used in making semiconductor devices. epithelium A tissue in vertebrates consisting of closely packed cells in a sheet with little intercellular material. It covers the outer surfaces of the body and the walls of the internal cavities (coeloms). It also forms glands and parts of sense organs. Its functions are protective, absorptive, secretory, and sensory. The types of cell vary, giving rise to squamous, cuboidal, columnar, and ciliated epithelia. StratiÜed epithelium (e.g. in the skin) is made up of several layers of cells. Epithelium is derived from *ectoderm and

296 *endoderm. Compare endothelium; mesothelium.

epithermal neutron A neutron with an energy in excess of that associated with a thermal neutron (see moderator) but less than that of a *fast neutron, i.e. a neutron having an energy in the range 0.1 to 100 eV. EPM See electron probe microanalysis. epoxides Compounds that contain oxygen atoms in their molecules as part of a three-membered ring (see formula). Epoxides are thus cyclic ethers. R1 R2

_ _ R3 _ C___C _ R O

4

The functional group in epoxides

epoxyethane (ethylene oxide) A colourless Ûammable gas, C2H4O; m.p. –111°C; b.p. 13.5°C. It is a cyclic ether (see epoxides) that is made by the catalytic oxidation of ethene. It can be hydrolysed to ethane-1,2-diol and also polymerizes to: … –O–C2H4–O–C2H4–…, which is used for lowering the viscosity of water (e.g. in Üre Üghting). epoxy resins Synthetic resins produced by copolymerizing epoxide compounds with phenols. They contain –O– linkages and epoxide groups and are usually viscous liquids. They can be hardened by addition of agents, such as polyamines, that form cross-linkages. Alternatively, catalysts may be used to induce further polymerization of the resin. Epoxy resins are used in electrical equipment and in the chemical industry (because of resistance to chemical attack). They are also used as adhesives. epsomite A mineral form of *magnesium sulphate heptahydrate, MgSO4. 7H2O. Epsom salt See magnesium sulphate. Epstein–Barr virus See herpesvirus. equation of motion (kinematic equation) Any of four equations that apply to bodies moving linearly with uniform acceleration (a). The equations, which relate

297 distance covered (s) to the time taken (t), are: v = u + at s = (u + v)t/2 s = ut + at2/2 v2 = u2 + 2as, where u is the initial velocity of the body and v is its Ünal velocity.

equation of state An equation that relates the pressure p, volume V, and thermodynamic temperature T of an amount of substance n. The simplest is the ideal *gas law: pV = nRT, where R is the universal gas constant. Applying only to ideal gases, this equation takes no account of the volume occupied by the gas molecules (according to this law if the pressure is inÜnitely great the volume becomes zero), nor does it take into account any forces between molecules. A more accurate equation of state would therefore be (p + k)(V – nb) = nRT, where k is a factor that reÛects the decreased pressure on the walls of the container as a result of the attractive forces between particles, and nb is the volume occupied by the particles themselves when the pressure is inÜnitely high. In the van der Waals equation of state, proposed by the Dutch physicist J. D. van der Waals (1837–1923), k = n2a/V2, where a is a constant. This equation more accurately reÛects the behaviour of real gases; several others have done better but are more complicated.

equation of time The length of time that must be added to the mean solar time, as shown on a clock, to give the apparent solar time, as shown by a sundial. The amount varies during the year, being a minimum of –14.2 minutes in February and a maximum of +16.4 minutes in October. It is zero on four days (April 15/16, June 14/15, Sept. 1/2, Dec. 25/26). The difference arises as a result of two factors: the eccentricity of the earth’s orbit and

equilibrium constant the inclination of the ecliptic to the celestial equator.

equator 1. The great circle around the earth that lies in a plane perpendicular to the earth’s axis. It is equidistant from the two geographical poles. 2. The magnetic equator is a line of zero magnetic dip (see geomagnetism) that is close to the geographical equator but lies north of it in Africa and south of it in America. 3. The celestial equator is the circle formed on the *celestial sphere by the extension of the earth’s equatorial plane. 4. (in cell biology) See spindle. equilibrium A state in which a system has its energy distributed in the statistically most probable manner; a state of a system in which forces, inÛuences, reactions, etc., balance each other out so that there is no net change. A body is in static equilibrium if the resultants of all forces and all couples acting on it are both zero; it may be at rest and will certainly not be accelerated. Such a body at rest is in stable equilibrium if after a slight displacement it returns to its original position – for a body whose weight is the only downward force this will be the case if the vertical line through its centre of gravity always passes through its base. If a slight displacement causes the body to move to a new position, then the body is in unstable equilibrium. A body is said to be in thermal equilibrium if no net heat exchange is taking place within it or between it and its surroundings. A system is in *chemical equilibrium when a reaction and its reverse are proceeding at equal rates (see also equilibrium constant). These are examples of dynamic equilibrium, in which activity in one sense or direction is in aggregate balanced by comparable reverse activity. equilibrium constant For a reversible reaction of the type xA + yB ˆ zC + wD chemical equilibrium occurs when the rate of the forward reaction equals the rate of the back reaction, so that the concentrations of products and reactants reach steady-state values. It can be shown that at equilibrium the ratio of concentrations

e

equilibrium law [C]z[D]w/[A]x[B]y

e

is a constant for a given reaction and Üxed temperature, called the equilibrium constant Kc (where the c indicates concentrations have been used). Note that, by convention, the products on the righthand side of the reaction are used on the top line of the expression for equilibrium constant. This form of the equilibrium constant was originally introduced in 1863 by C. M. Guldberg and P. Waage using the law of *mass action. They derived the expression by taking the rate of the forward reaction kf [A]x[B]y and that of the back reaction kb[C]z[D]w Since the two rates are equal at equilibrium, the equilibrium constant Kc is the ratio of the rate constants kf /kb. The principle that the expression is a constant is known as the equilibrium law or law of chemical equilibrium. The equilibrium constant shows the position of equilibrium. A low value of Kc indicates that [C] and [D] are small compared to [A] and [B]; i.e. that the back reaction predominates. It also indicates how the equilibrium shifts if concentration changes. For example, if [A] is increased (by adding A) the equilibrium shifts towards the right so that [C] and [D] increase, and Kc remains constant. For gas reactions, partial pressures are used rather than concentrations. The symbol Kp is then used. Thus, in the example above Kp = pCzpDw/pAxpBy It can be shown that, for a given reaction Kp = Kc(RT)∆ν, where ∆ν is the difference in stoichiometric coefÜcients for the reaction (i.e. z + w – x – y). Note that the units of Kp and Kc depend on the numbers of molecules appearing in the stoichiometric equation. The value of the equilibrium constant depends on the temperature. If the forward reaction is exothermic, the equilibrium constant decreases as the temperature rises; if endothermic it increases (see also van’t hoff’s isochore). The expression for the equilibrium constant can also be obtained by thermody-

298 namics; it can be shown that the standard equilibrium constant KŠ is given by exp(–∆GŠ/RT), where ∆GŠ is the standard Gibbs free energy change for the complete reaction. Strictly, the expressions above for equilibrium constants are true only for ideal gases (pressure) or inÜnite dilution (concentration). For accurate work *activities are used.

equilibrium law See equilibrium constant. equinox 1. Either of the two points on the *celestial sphere at which the *ecliptic intersects the celestial equator. The sun appears to cross the celestial equator from south to north at the vernal equinox and from north to south at the autumnal equinox. 2. Either of the two instants at which the centre of the sun appears to cross the celestial equator. In the northern hemisphere the vernal equinox occurs on or about March 21 and the autumnal equinox on or about Sept. 23. In the southern hemisphere the dates are reversed. See precession of the equinoxes. equipartition of energy The theory, proposed by Ludwig Boltzmann and given some theoretical support by James Clerk Maxwell, that the energy of gas molecules in a large sample under thermal *equilibrium is equally divided among their available *degrees of freedom, the average energy for each degree of freedom being kT/2, where k is the *Boltzmann constant and T is the thermodynamic temperature. The proposition is not generally true if *quantum considerations are important, but is frequently a good approximation. equivalence point The point in a titration at which reaction is complete. See indicator. equivalent proportions See chemical combination. equivalent weight The mass of an element or compound that could combine with or displace one gram of hydrogen (or eight grams of oxygen or 35.5 grams of chlorine) in a chemical reaction. The equivalent weight represents the ‘combining power’ of the substance. For an element it is the relative atomic mass divided by the valency. For a compound it depends on the reaction considered.

299

erbium Symbol Er. A soft silvery metallic element belonging to the *lanthanoids; a.n. 68; r.a.m. 167.26; r.d. 9.006 (20°C); m.p. 1529°C; b.p. 2863°C. It occurs in apatite, gadolinite, and xenotine from certain sources. There are six natural isotopes, which are stable, and twelve artiÜcial isotopes are known. It has been used in alloys for nuclear technology as it is a neutron absorber; it is being investigated for other potential uses. It was discovered by Carl Mosander (1797–1858) in 1843. erecting prism A glass prism used in optical instruments to convert an inverted image into an erect image, as in prismatic binoculars. erg A unit of work or energy used in the c.g.s. system and deÜned as the work done by a force of 1 dyne when it acts through a distance of 1 centimetre. 1 erg = 10–7 joule. ergocalciferol See vitamin d. ergonomics The study of the engineering aspects of the relationship between workers and their working environment. ergosphere The region immediately around a *black hole. The hole’s rotation drags the spacetime continuum round with it, so that frames of reference are not stationary with reference to the remainder of the universe. The ergosphere’s outer boundary is called the stationary limit. ergosterol A *sterol occurring in fungi, bacteria, algae, and plants. It is converted into vitamin D2 by the action of ultraviolet light. erosion The wearing away of the land surface by natural agents that involves the transport of rock debris. These natural agents include moving waters (e.g. rivers, ocean waves), ice (e.g. glaciers), wind, organisms, and gravity. See also soil erosion. erratic A fragment of rock, often unlike the rocks around it, that has been displaced from its original location by the action of a glacier or, more rarely, an iceberg. Erratics may have been moved as little as several metres to more than 800 km. They vary in size from small pebbles to massive boulders, and may be found on

escape velocity the surface or embedded in *boulder clay. They provide geologists with information about the movement of ice sheets.

erythroblast Any of the cells in the *myeloid tissue of red bone marrow that develop into erythrocytes (red blood cells). Erythroblasts have a nucleus and are at Ürst colourless, but Üll with *haemoglobin as they develop. In mammals the nucleus disappears. erythrocyte (red blood cell) The most numerous type of blood cell, which contains the red pigment *haemoglobin and is responsible for oxygen transport. Mammalian erythrocytes are disc-shaped and lack a nucleus; those of other vertebrates are oval and nucleated. In man the number of erythrocytes in the blood varies between 4.5 and 5.5 million per cubic millimetre. They survive for about four months and are then destroyed in the spleen and liver. See also erythroblast. Compare leucocyte. Esaki diode See tunnel diode. ESCA See photoelectron spectroscopy. escapement A device in a clock or watch that controls the transmission of power from the spring or falling weight to the hands. It is usually based on a balance wheel or pendulum. It thus allows energy to enter the mechanism in order to move the hands round the face, overcome friction in the gear trains, and maintain the balance wheel or pendulum in continuous motion. escape velocity The minimum speed needed by a space vehicle, rocket, etc., to escape from the gravitational Üeld of the earth, moon, or other celestial body. The gravitational force between a rocket of mass m and a celestial body of mass M and radius r is MmG/r2 (see newton’s law of gravitation). Therefore the gravitational potential energy of the rocket with respect to its possible position very far from the celestial body on which it is resting can be shown to be –GmM/r, assuming (by convention) that the potential energy is zero at an inÜnite distance from the celestial body. If the rocket is to escape from the gravitational Üeld it must have a kinetic energy that exceeds this potential energy, i.e. the kinetic energy mv2/2 must

e

Escherichia coli be greater than MmG/r, or v > √(2MG/r). This is the value of the escape velocity. Inserting numerical values for the earth and moon into this relationship gives an escape velocity from the earth of 11 200 m s–1 and from the moon of 2370 m s–1.

e

Escherichia coli (E. coli ) A species of Gram-negative aerobic bacteria that is found in the intestine and is also widely used in microbiological and genetics research. The motile rod-shaped cells ferment lactose and are usually harmless commensals, although certain strains are pathogenic and can cause a severe form of food poisoning. Studies of E. coli laboratory cultures have revealed much about the genetics of prokaryotes; the species is also frequently used in genetic engineering, particularly as a host for *gene cloning and the expression of recombinant foreign genes in culture.

esker An elongated, steep-sided ridge of debris left behind by meltwater streams Ûowing in or under a slow-moving glacier. The ridge may be straight or, more often, sinuous in shape. It may be up to 50 m high and 700 m wide. In very cold regions, some eskers have ice cores. The debris is stratiÜed in layers and generally consists of rounded particles of gravel and sand, with some Üne-grain deposits. See also kame. ESR See electron-spin resonance. essential amino acid An *amino acid that an organism is unable to synthesize in sufÜcient quantities. It must therefore be present in the diet. In man the essential amino acids are arginine, histidine, lysine, threonine, methionine, isoleucine, leucine, valine, phenylalanine, and tryptophan. These are required for protein synthesis and deÜciency leads to retarded growth and other symptoms. Most of the amino acids required by man are also essential for all other multicellular animals and for most protozoans. essential element Any of a number of elements required by living organisms to ensure normal growth, development, and maintenance. Apart from the elements found in organic compounds (i.e. carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, and nitrogen), plants, animals, and microorganisms all require a

300 range of elements in inorganic forms in varying amounts, depending on the type of organism. The major elements, present in tissues in relatively large amounts (greater than 0.005%), are calcium, phosphorus, potassium, sodium, chlorine, sulphur, and magnesium (see also macronutrient). The trace elements occur at much lower concentrations and thus requirements are much less. The most important are iron, manganese, zinc, copper, iodine, cobalt, selenium, molybdenum, chromium, and silicon (see also micronutrient). Each element may fulÜl one or more of a variety of metabolic roles. Sodium, potassium, and chloride ions are the chief electrolytic components of cells and body Ûuids and thus determine their electrical and osmotic status. Calcium, phosphorus, and magnesium are all present in bone. Calcium is also essential to nerve and muscle activity, while phosphorus is a key constituent of the chemical energy carriers (e.g. *ATP) and the nucleic acids. Sulphur is needed primarily for amino acid synthesis (in plants and microorganisms). The trace elements may serve as *cofactors or as constituents of complex molecules, e.g. iron in haem and cobalt in vitamin B12. See also mineral deficiency.

essential fatty acids *Fatty acids that must normally be present in the diet of certain animals, including man. Essential fatty acids, which include *linoleic and *linolenic acids, all possess double bonds at the same two positions along their hydrocarbon chain and so can act as precursors of *prostaglandins. DeÜciency can cause dermatosis, weight loss, irregular oestrus, etc. An adult human requires 2–10 g linoleic acid or its equivalent per day. essential oil A natural oil with a distinctive scent secreted by the glands of certain aromatic plants. *Terpenes are the main constituents. Essential oils are extracted from plants by steam distillation, extraction with cold neutral fats or solvents (e.g. alcohol), or pressing and used in perfumes, Ûavourings, and medicine. Examples are citrus oils, Ûower oils (e.g. rose, jasmine), and oil of cloves. esteriÜcation A reaction of an alcohol

ethanoic acid

301 with an acid to produce an ester and water; e.g. CH3OH + C6H5COOH ˆ CH3OOCC6H5 + H2 O The reaction is an equilibrium and is normally slow, but can be speeded up by addition of a strong acid catalyst. The ester can often be distilled off so that the reaction can proceed to completion. The reverse reaction is ester hydrolysis or *saponiÜcation. See also labelling.

esters Organic compounds formed by reaction between alcohols and acids (see illustration). Esters formed from carboxylic acids have the general formula RCOOR′. Examples are ethyl ethanoate, CH3COOC2H5, and methyl propanoate, C2H5COOCH3. Esters containing simple hydrocarbon groups are volatile fragrant substances used as Ûavourings in the food industry. Triesters, molecules containing three ester groups, occur in nature as oils and fats. See also glyceride. etaerio A cluster of fruits formed from the unfused carpels of a single Ûower. For example, the anemone has an etaerio of *achenes, larkspur an etaerio of *follicles, and blackberry an etaerio of *drupes. ethanal (acetaldehyde) A colourless highly Ûammable liquid aldehyde, CH3CHO; r.d. 0.78; m.p. –121°C; b.p. 20.8°C. It is made from ethene by the *Wacker process and used as a starting material for making many organic compounds. The compound polymerizes if dilute acid is added to give ethanal trimer (or paraldehyde), which contains a sixmembered ring of alternating carbon and oxygen atoms with a hydrogen atom and a methyl group attached to each carbon atom. It is used as a drug for inducing sleep. Addition of dilute acid below 0°C gives ethanal tetramer (or metaldehyde), which has a similar structure to the trimer but with an eight-membered ring.

It is used as a solid fuel in portable stoves and in slug pellets.

ethanamide (acetamide) A colourless solid crystallizing in the form of long white crystals with a characteristic smell of mice, CH3CONH2; r.d. 1.159; m.p. 82.3°C; b.p. 221.25°C. It is made by the dehydration of ammonium ethanoate or by the action of ammonia on ethanoyl chloride, ethanoic anhydride, or ethyl ethanoate. ethane A colourless Ûammable gaseous hydrocarbon, C2H6; m.p. –183°C; b.p. –89°C. It is the second member of the *alkane series of hydrocarbons and occurs in natural gas. ethanedioic acid See oxalic acid. ethane-1,2-diol (ethylene glycol; glycol) A colourless viscous hygroscopic liquid, CH2OHCH2OH; m.p. –11.5°C; b.p. 198°C. It is made by hydrolysis of epoxyethane (from ethene) and used as an antifreeze and a raw material for making *polyesters (e.g. Terylene). ethanoate (acetate) A salt or ester of ethanoic acid (acetic acid). ethanoic acid (acetic acid) A clear viscous liquid or glassy solid *carboxylic acid, CH3COOH, with a characteristically sharp odour of vinegar; r.d. 1.049; m.p. 16.6°C; b.p. 117.9°C. The pure compound is called glacial ethanoic acid. It is manufactured by the oxidation of ethanol or by the oxidation of butane in the presence of dissolved manganese(II) or cobalt(II) ethanoates at 200°C, and is used in making ethanoic anhydride for producing cellulose ethanoates. It is also used in making ethenyl ethanoate (for polyvinylacetate). The compound is formed by the fermentation of alcohol and is present in vinegar, which is made by fermenting beer or wine. ‘Vinegar’ made from ethanoic acid with added colouring matter is called ‘nonbrewed condiment’. In

O C CH3

O

H

H

O

O

C2H5

C CH3

methanol

O

C2H5 + H2O

propanoic acid methyl propanoate

Ester formation

water

e

ethanoic anhydride living organisms it combines with *coenzyme A to form acetyl coenzyme A, which plays a crucial role in energy metabolism.

e

ethanoic anhydride (acetic anhydride) A pungent-smelling colourless liquid, (CH3CO)2O, b.p. 139.5°C. It is used in organic synthesis as an *ethanoylating agent (attacking an –OH or –NH group) and in the manufacture of aspirin and cellulose plastics. It hydrolyses in water to give ethanoic acid. ethanol (ethyl alcohol) A colourless water-soluble *alcohol, C2H5OH; r.d. 0.789 (0°C); m.p. –117.3°C; b.p. –78.3°C. It is the active principle in intoxicating drinks, in which it is produced by fermentation of sugar using yeast C6H12O6 → 2C2H5OH + 2CO2 The ethanol produced kills the yeast and fermentation alone cannot produce ethanol solutions containing more than 15% ethanol by volume. Distillation can produce a constant-boiling mixture containing 95.6% ethanol and 4.4% water. Pure ethanol (absolute alcohol) is made by removing this water by means of drying agents. The main industrial use of ethanol is as a solvent although at one time it was a major starting point for making other chemicals. For this it was produced by fermentation of molasses. Now ethene has replaced ethanol as a raw material and industrial ethanol is made by hydrolysis of ethene.

ethanoylating agent (acetylating agent) A chemical reagent used to introduce an ethanoyl group (–COCH3) instead of hydrogen in an organic compound. Examples include *ethanoic anhydride and ethanoyl chloride (acetyl chloride, CH3COCl). ethanoyl chloride (acetyl chloride) A colourless liquid acyl chloride (see acyl halides), CH3COCl, with a pungent smell; r.d. 1.105; m.p. –112.15°C; b.p. 50.9°C. It is made by reacting ethanoic acid with a halogenating agent such as phosphorus(III) chloride, phosphorus(V) chloride, or sulphur dichloride oxide and is used to introduce ethanoyl groups into organic compounds containing –OH, –NH2, and –SH groups. See acylation.

302

ethanoyl group (acetyl group) The organic group CH3CO–. ethene (ethylene) A colourless Ûammable gaseous hydrocarbon, C2H4; m.p. –169°C; b.p. –103.7°C. It is the Ürst member of the *alkene series of hydrocarbons. It is made by cracking hydrocarbons from petroleum and is now a major raw material for making other organic chemicals (e.g. ethanal, ethanol, ethane-1,2-diol). It can be polymerized to *polyethene. It occurs naturally in plants, in which it acts as a *growth substance: its best-known effect is the stimulation of fruit ripening. ethenone See ketene. ethenyl ethanoate (vinyl acetate) An unsaturated organic ester, CH2:CHOOCCH3; r.d. 0.9; m.p. –100°C; b.p. 73°C. It is made by catalytic reaction of ethanoic acid and ethene and used to make polyvinylacetate. ether 1. (aether) A hypothetical medium once believed to be necessary to support the propagation of electromagnetic radiation. It is now regarded as unnecessary and in modern theory electromagnetic radiation can be propagated through empty space. The existence of the ether was Ürst called into question as a result of the *Michelson–Morley experiment. 2. See ethoxyethane; ethers. ethers Organic compounds containing the group –O– in their molecules. Examples are dimethyl ether, CH3OCH3, and diethyl ether, C2H5OC2H5 (see ethoxyethane). They are volatile highly Ûammable compounds made by dehydrating alcohols using sulphuric acid. ethology The study of the biology of *animal behaviour. Central to the ethologist’s approach is the principle that animal behaviour (like physical characteristics) is subject to evolution through natural selection. Ethologists therefore seek to explain how the behaviour of an animal in its natural environment may contribute to the survival of the maximum number of its relatives and offspring. This involves recognizing the stimuli that are important in nature (see sign stimulus) and how innate predispositions interact with *learning in the development of behaviour (see instinct).

eudiometer

303 Studies of this sort were pioneered by Konrad Lorenz and Niko Tinbergen.

ethoxyethane (diethyl ether; ether) A colourless Ûammable volatile *ether, C2H5OC2H5; r.d. 0.71; m.p. –116°C; b.p. 34.5°C. It can be made by *Williamson’s synthesis. It is an anaesthetic and useful organic solvent. ethyl 3-oxobutanoate (ethyl acetoacetonate) A colourless liquid ester with a pleasant odour, CH3COCH2COOC2H5; r.d. 1.03; m.p. 1. It has two branches (see graph). For a hyperbola centred at the origin, the transverse axis runs along the x-axis between the vertices and has length 2a. The conjugate axis runs along the y-axis and has length 2b. There are two foci on the x-axis at (ae, 0) and (–ae, 0). The latus rectum, the chords through the foci perpendicular to the transverse axis, have length 2b2/a. The equation of the hyperbola is: x2/a2 – y2/b2 = 1, and the asymptotes are y = ± bx/a. transverse axis

conjugate axis

a (–ae, 0)

O

related to the circle. The hyperbolic sine (sinh) of the angle x is deÜned by: sinhx = ½(ex – e–x). Similarly, coshx = ½(ex + e–x) tanhx = (ex – e–x)/(ex + e–x) Hyperbolic secant (sech), cosecant (cosech), and cotangent (coth) are the reciprocals of cosh, sinh, and tanh, respectively.

hypercharge A quantized property of *baryons (see elementary particles) that provides a formal method of accounting for the nonoccurrence of certain expected decays by means of the strong interaction (see fundamental interactions). Hypercharge is in some respects analogous to electric charge but it is not conserved in weak interactions. Nucleons have a hypercharge of +1, and the *pion has a value of 0. Quarks would be expected to have fractional hypercharges. hyperÜne structure See fine structure. hypermetropia (hyperopia) Longsightedness, in which the lens of the eye is unable to accommodate sufÜciently to throw the image of near objects onto the retina. It is caused usually by shortness of the eyeball rather than any fault in the lens system. Spectacles with converging lenses are required to focus the image onto the surface of the retina.

asymptote

a (ae, 0)

latus rectum x

lens retina nearby object image formed behind retina

eye

lens

A hyperbola retina

hyperbolic functions A set of functions, sinh, cosh, and tanh, that have similar properties to *trigonometric functions but are related to the hyperbola in the manner that trigonometric functions are

object converging lens

Hypermetropia

sharp image on retina eye

411

hypernova An explosive event in which a large star collapses with the formation of a *black hole. An event of this type would be even more violent than a *supernova (in which a star collapses to form a neutron star). Hypernovae may be the cause of gamma-ray bursts. hyperon A shortlived *elementary particle; it is classiÜed as a *baryon and has a nonzero *strangeness. hyperplasia Increase in the size of a tissue or organ due to an increase in the number of its component cells. Compare hypertrophy. hypersonic Denoting a velocity in excess of Mach 5 (see mach number). Hypersonic Ûight is Ûight at hypersonic speeds in the earth’s atmosphere. hypertension See blood pressure. hypertext A technique by which textual documents can be created and viewed on a computer screen so that one or more documents can be browsed in any order by the selection of key words or phrases by the user. The selected text leads (by underlying searches through associated Üles, indexes, etc.) to the display of another part of the document, or of some other document. Hypermedia is an extension of this technique enabling links to be made between text, images, sounds, etc. See also world wide web. hypertext markup language See html. hypertonic solution A solution that has a higher osmotic pressure than some other solution. Compare hypotonic solution. hypertrophy An increase in the size of a tissue or organ due to an increase in the size of its component cells. Hypertrophy often occurs in response to an increased workload in an organ, which may result from malfunction or disease. Compare hyperplasia. hyperventilation An increase in the amount of air taken into the lungs caused by an increase in the depth or rate of breathing. See also ventilation. hypha A delicate Ülament in fungi many of which may form either a loose network

hyposulphite (*mycelium) or a tightly packed interwoven mass of *pseudoparenchyma, as in the fruiting body of mushrooms. Hyphae may be branched or unbranched and may or may not possess cross walls. The cell wall consists of either fungal cellulose or *chitin. The cell wall is lined with cytoplasm, which often contains oil globules and glycogen, and there is a central vacuole. The hyphae produce enzymes that in parasitic fungi digest the host tissue, and in saprotrophic fungi digest dead organic matter.

hypo- A preÜx denoting under, below, low; e.g. hypogyny, hyponasty, hypotonic. hypochlorite See chlorates. hypochlorous acid See chloric(i) acid. hypocotyl The region of the stem beneath the stalks of the seed leaves (*cotyledons) and directly above the young root of an embryo plant. It grows rapidly in seedlings showing *epigeal germination and lifts the cotyledons above the soil surface. In this region (the transition zone) the arrangement of vascular bundles in the root changes to that of the stem. Compare epicotyl. hypodermis (exodermis) The outermost layer of cells in the plant *cortex, lying immediately below the epidermis. These cells are sometimes modiÜed to give additional structural support or to store food materials or water. After the loss of the *piliferous layer of the root the hypodermis takes over the protective functions of the epidermis. hypogeal 1. Describing seed germination in which the seed leaves (cotyledons) remain below ground. Examples of hypogeal germination are seen in oak and runner bean. Compare epigeal. 2. Describing fruiting bodies that develop underground, such as trufÛes and peanuts. hypolimnion The lower layer of water in a lake. See thermocline. Compare epilimnion. hypophosphorus acid See phosphinic acid. hypophysis See pituitary gland. hyposulphite See sulphinate.

h

hyposulphurous acid

412

hyposulphurous acid See sulphinic acid.

P

B

hypotenuse The longest side of a rightangle triangle.

h

hypothalamus Part of the vertebrate brain that is derived from the *forebrain and located on the ventral surface below the *thalamus and the *cerebrum. The hypothalamus regulates a wide variety of physiological processes, including maintenance of body temperature, water balance, sleeping, and feeding, via both the *autonomic nervous system (which it controls) and the *neuroendocrine system. Its endocrine functions are largely mediated by the *pituitary gland. The pituitary responds to releasing hormones produced by the hypothalamus, which in this way indirectly controls hormone production in other glands. hypothesis See laws, theories, and hypotheses. hypothesis test In *statistics, a method of assessing how plausible a null hypothesis or statement is by comparing it with a test sample. For example, a null hypothesis will be accepted in a test carried out at the 10% signiÜcance level if the value of the sample is what can be expected from 90% of all random samples. hypotonic solution A solution that has a lower osmotic pressure than some other solution. Compare hypertonic solution. hypsometer A device for calibrating thermometers at the boiling point of water. As the boiling point depends on the atmospheric pressure, which in turn depends on the height above sea level, the apparatus can be used to measure height above sea level. hysteresis A phenomenon in which two physical quantities are related in a manner that depends on whether one is

Q

H

R O

T

S

Hysteresis

increasing or decreasing in relation to the other. The repeated measurement of *stress against *strain, with the stress Ürst increasing and then decreasing, will produce for some specimens a graph that has the shape of a closed loop. This is known as a hysteresis cycle. The most familiar hysteresis cycle, however, is produced by plotting the magnetic Ûux density (B) within a ferromagnetic material against the applied magnetic Üeld strength (H). If the material is initially unmagnetized at O it will reach saturation at P as H is increased. As the Üeld is reduced and again increased the loop PQRSTP is formed (see graph). The area of this loop is proportional to the energy loss (hysteresis loss) occurring during the cycle. The value of B equal to OQ is called the remanance (or retentivity) and is the magnetic Ûux density remaining in the material after the saturating Üeld has been reduced to zero. This is a measure of the tendency of the magnetic domain patterns (see magnetism) to remain distorted even after the distorting Üeld has been removed. The value of H equal to OR is called the coercive force (or coercivity) and is the Üeld strength required to reduce the remaining Ûux density to zero. It is a measure of the difficulty of restoring the symmetry of the domain patterns.

I IAA (indoleacetic acid) See auxin. ice See water. ice age A period in the earth’s history during which ice advanced towards the equator and a general lowering of temperatures occurred. The last major ice age, that of the Pleistocene period (sometimes known as the Ice Age), ended about 10 000 years ago. At least four major ice advances (glacials) occurred during the Pleistocene period; these were separated by interglacials during which the ice retreated and temperatures rose. At present it is not known if the earth is between ice ages or is in an interglacial of the Pleistocene Ice Age. It has been established that ice ages also occurred during the Precambrian (over 500 million years ago) and during the Permo-Carboniferous (about 250 million years ago). ice point The temperature at which there is equilibrium between ice and water at standard atmospheric pressure (i.e. the freezing or melting point under standard conditions). It was used as a Üxed point (0°) on the Celsius scale, but the kelvin and the International Practical Temperature Scale are based on the *triple point of water. iconoscope A form of television camera tube (see camera) in which the beam of light from the scene is focused on to a thin mica plate. One side of the plate is faced with a thin metallic electrode, the other side being coated with a mosaic of small globules of a photoemissive material. The light beam falling on the mosaic causes photoemission of electrons, creating a pattern of positive charges in what is effectively an array of tiny capacitors. A high-velocity electron beam scans the mosaic, discharging each capacitor in turn through the metallic electrode. The resulting current is fed to ampliÜcation circuits, the current from a particular section of the mosaic depending on the illu-

mination it has received. In this way the optical information in the light beam is converted into an electrical signal.

ICSH See luteinizing hormone. ideal crystal A single crystal with a perfectly regular lattice that contains no impurities, imperfections, or other defects. ideal gas (perfect gas) A hypothetical gas that obeys the *gas laws exactly. An ideal gas would consist of molecules that occupy negligible space and have negligible forces between them. All collisions made between molecules and the walls of the container or between molecules and other gas molecules would be perfectly elastic, because the molecules would have no means of storing energy except as translational kinetic energy. ideal solution See raoult’s law. identical twins (monozygotic twins) Two individuals that develop from a single fertilized egg cell by its division into two genetically identical parts. Each part eventually gives rise to a separate individual and these twins are therefore identical in every respect. Compare fraternal twins. identity Symbol ≡. A statement of equality that applies for all values of the unknown quantity. For example, 5y ≡ 2y + 3y. idiogram See karyogram. idiosyncrasy An abnormal reaction to a drug or other foreign substance shown by an individual, which is usually genetically determined. An individual that shows immunological idiosyncrasy is said to be hypersensitive to a particular substance, agent, etc. IE Ionization energy. See ionization potential. IGF (insulin-like growth factor) See growth factor.

igneous rocks

i

igneous rocks A group of rocks formed from the crystallization of magma (molten silicate liquid). Igneous rocks form one of the three major rock categories (see also metamorphic rocks; sedimentary rocks). According to the depth at which the magma solidiÜes, igneous rocks may be classiÜed as plutonic, hypabyssal, or volcanic. Plutonic rocks solidify slowly at great depth, typically forming large intrusive masses (e.g. batholiths and stocks), and generally have the coarsest texture. Examples of plutonic rocks are granite, syenite, diorite, and gabbro. Volcanic (extrusive) rocks are formed from magma that has been poured out onto the earth’s surface; these rocks (e.g. basalt, andesite) are characteristically Üne-grained or glassy as a result of their rapid cooling. Hypabyssal rocks (e.g. diorite), which cool at shallower depths than the plutonic, are intermediate in character and medium-grained. They commonly occur in the form of small intrusions, such as dykes and sills. Igneous rocks may also be classiÜed chemically according to their silica content as acidic (over 66% silica), intermediate (55–66%), basic (45–55%), or ultrabasic (under 45%). ignition temperature 1. The temperature to which a substance must be heated before it will burn in air. 2. The temperature to which a *plasma has to be raised in order that nuclear fusion will occur. ileum The portion of the mammalian *small intestine that follows the *jejunum and precedes the *large intestine. It is a site of digestion and absorption. The internal lining of the ileum bears numerous small outgrowths (see villus), which increase its absorptive surface area. ilium The largest of the three bones that make up each half of the *pelvic girdle. The ilium bears a Ûattened wing of bone that is attached by ligaments to the sacrum (see sacral vertebrae). See also ischium; pubis. illuminance (illumination) Symbol E. The energy in the form of visible radiation reaching a surface per unit area in unit time; i.e. the luminous Ûux per unit time. It is measured in *lux (lumens per square metre).

414

image A representation of a physical object formed by a lens, mirror, or other optical instrument. If the rays of light actually pass through the image, it is called a real image. If a screen is placed in the plane of a real image it will generally become visible. If the image is seen at a point from which the rays appear to come to the observer, but do not actually do so, the image is called a virtual image. No image will be formed on a screen placed at this point. Images may be upright or inverted and they may be magniÜed or diminished. image converter An electronic device in which an image formed by invisible radiation (usually gamma rays, X-rays, ultraviolet, or infrared) is converted into a visible image. Commonly the invisible radiation is focused on to a photocathode, which emits electrons when it is exposed to the radiation. These electrons fall on a Ûuorescent anode screen, after acceleration and focusing by a system of electron lenses. The Ûuorescent screen produces a visible image. The device is used in Ûuoroscopes, infrared telescopes, ultraviolet microscopes, and other devices. imaginary number A number that is a multiple of √–1, which is denoted by i; for example √–3 = i√3. See also complex number. imago The adult sexually mature stage in the life cycle of an insect after metamorphosis. imbibition The uptake of water by substances that do not dissolve in water, so that the process results in swelling of the substance. Imbibition is a property of many biological substances, including cellulose (and other constituents of plant cell walls), starch, and some proteins. It occurs in dry seeds before they germinate and – together with osmosis – is responsible for the uptake of water by growing plant cells. imides Organic compounds containing the group –CO.NH.CO.– (the imido group). imido group See imides. imines Compounds containing the group –NH– in which the nitrogen atom is part of a ring structure, or the group =NH,

415 in which the nitrogen atom is linked to a carbon atom by a double bond. In either case, the group is referred to as an imino group.

imino group See imines. immersion objective An optical microscope objective in which the front surface of the lens is immersed in a liquid on the cover slip of the microscope specimen slide. Cedar-wood oil (for an oilimmersion lens) or sugar solution is frequently used. It has the same refractive index as the glass of the cover slip, so that the object is effectively immersed in it. The presence of the liquid increases the effective aperture of the objective, thus increasing the resolution. immune response The reaction of the body to foreign or potentially dangerous substances (*antigens), particularly disease-producing microorganisms. The response involves the production by specialized white blood cells (*lymphocytes) of proteins known as *antibodies, which react with the antigens to render them harmless. The antibody–antigen reaction is highly speciÜc. See also anaphylaxis; immunity. immunity The state of relative insusceptibility of an animal to infection by disease-producing organisms or to the harmful effects of their poisons (toxins). Immunity depends on the presence in the blood of *antibodies and white blood cells (*lymphocytes), which produce an *immune response. Inherited natural immunity is that with which an individual is born. Acquired immunity is of two types, active and passive. Active immunity arises when the body produces antibodies against an invading foreign substance (*antigen), either through infection or *immunization; this type of immunity may be humoral, in which B lymphocytes produce free antibodies that circulate in the bloodstream (see b cell), or cellmediated, caused by the action of T lymphocytes (see t cell). Passive immunity is induced by injection of serum taken from an individual already immune to a particular antigen; it can also be acquired by the transfer of maternal antibodies to offspring via the placenta or breast milk (see colostrum). Active immunity tends to be

impedance long-lasting; passive immunity is shortlived. See also autoimmunity.

immunization The production of *immunity in an individual by artiÜcial means. Active immunization (vaccination) involves the introduction, either orally or by injection (inoculation), of specially treated bacteria, viruses, or their toxins to stimulate the production of *antibodies (see vaccine). Passive immunization is induced by the injection of preformed antibodies. immunoassay Any of various techniques that measure the amount of a particular substance by virtue of its binding antigenically to a speciÜc antibody. In solid-phase immunoassay the speciÜc antibody is attached to a solid supporting medium, such as a PVC sheet. The sample is added and any test antigens will bind to the antibody. A second antibody, speciÜc for a different site on the antigen, is added. This carries a radioactive or Ûuorescent label, enabling its concentration, and thus that of the test antigen, to be determined by comparison with known standards. Variations on this technique include *ELISA and *Western blotting. immunoglobulin One of a group of proteins (*globulins) in the body that act as *antibodies. They are produced by specialized white blood cells called *B cells and are present in blood serum and other body Ûuids. There are several classes (e.g. IgE, IgG, and IgM) having different functions. immunosuppression The suppression of an *immune response. Immunosuppression is necessary following organ transplants in order to prevent the host rejecting the grafted organ (see graft); it is artiÜcially induced by radiation or chemical agents that inhibit cell division of *lymphocytes. Immunosuppression occurs naturally in certain diseases, notably *AIDS. impact printer See printer. impedance Symbol Z. The quantity that measures the opposition of a circuit to the passage of a current and therefore determines the amplitude of the current. In a d.c. circuit this is the resistance (R) alone.

i

imperfect fungi In an a.c. circuit, however, the *reactance (X) also has to be taken into account, according to the equation: Z2 = R2 + X2, where Z is the impedance. The complex impedance is given by Z = R + iX, where i = √–1. The real part of the complex impedance, the resistance, represents the loss of power according to *Joule’s law. The ratio of the imaginary part, the reactance, to the real part is an indication of the difference in phase between the voltage and the current.

imperfect fungi See deuteromycota.

i

Imperial units The British system of units based on the pound and the yard. The former f.p.s. system was used in engineering and was loosely based on Imperial units; for all scientiÜc purposes *SI units are now used. Imperial units are also being replaced for general purposes by metric units. implant Any substance, device, or tissue that is inserted into the body. For example, drug implants and heart pacemakers are typically inserted under the skin. implantation (nidation) (in embryology) The embedding of a fertilized mammalian egg into the wall of the uterus (womb) where it will continue its development. After fertilization in the fallopian tube the egg passes into the womb in the form of a ball of cells (blastocyst). Its outer cells destroy cells of the uterine wall, forming a cavity into which the blastocyst sinks. implosion An inward collapse of a vessel, especially as a result of evacuation. imprinting 1. (in behaviour) A specialized form of learning in which young animals, during a particularly sensitive period in their early development, learn to recognize and approach some large moving object nearby. In nature this is usually the mother, though simple models or individuals of a different species (including humans) may sufÜce. Imprinting was Ürst described by Konrad *Lorenz, working with young ducks and geese. See learning (Feature). 2. (in genetics) See molecular imprinting. impulse 1. (in physiology) (nerve impulse) The signal that travels along the

416 length of a *nerve Übre and is the means by which information is transmitted through the nervous system. It is marked by the Ûow of ions across the membrane of the *axon caused by changes in the permeability of the membrane, producing a reduction in potential difference that can be detected as the *action potential. The strength of the impulse produced in any nerve Übre is constant (see all-ornone response). 2. (in physics) Symbol J. The product of a force F and the time t for which it acts. If the force is variable, the impulse is the integral of Fdt from t0 to t1. The impulse of a force acting for a given time interval is equal to the change in momentum produced over that interval, i.e. J = m(v1 – v0), assuming that the mass (m) remains constant while the velocity changes from v0 to v1.

inbreeding Mating between closely related individuals, the extreme condition being self-fertilization, which occurs in many plants and some primitive animals. A population of inbreeding individuals generally shows less variation than an *outbreeding population. Continued inbreeding among a normally outbreeding population leads to inbreeding depression (the opposite of *hybrid vigour) and an increased incidence of harmful characteristics. For example, in humans, certain mental and other defects tend to occur more often in families with a history of cousin marriages. incandescence The emission of light by a substance as a result of raising it to a high temperature. An incandescent lamp is one in which light is emitted by an electrically heated Ülament. See electric lighting. incisor A sharp Ûattened chisel-shaped *tooth in mammals that is adapted for biting food and – in rodents – for gnawing. In humans there are normally two pairs of incisors (central and lateral) in each jaw. See permanent teeth. inclination 1. See geomagnetism. 2. The angle between the orbital plane of a planet, satellite, or comet and the plane of the earth’s *ecliptic. inclusive Ütness The quality that organisms attempt (unconsciously) to maxi-

417

indicator

mize as the result of natural selection acting on genes that are inÛuential in controlling their behaviour and physiology. It includes the individual’s own reproductive success (usually taken as the number of its offspring that survive to adulthood) and also the effects of the individual’s actions on the reproductive success of its relatives, because relatives have a higher probability of sharing some identical genes with the individual than do other members of the population. When interactions between relatives are likely to occur (which happens during the lives of many animals and plants) *kin selection will operate.

fection and the appearance of the Ürst symptoms.

incoherent scattering See coherent scattering.

indene A colourless Ûammable hydrocarbon, C9H8; r.d. 0.996; m.p. –1.8°C; b.p. 182.6°C. Indene is an aromatic hydrocarbon with a Üve-membered ring fused to a benzene ring. It is present in coal tar and is used as a solvent and raw material for making other organic compounds.

incompatibility 1. The condition that exists when foreign grafts or blood transfusions evoke a marked *immune response and are rejected. 2. The phenomenon in which pollen from one Ûower fails to fertilize other Ûowers on the same plant (self-incompatibility) or on other genetically similar plants. This genetically determined mechanism prevents self-fertilization (breeding between likes) and promotes cross-fertilization (breeding between individuals with different genetic compositions). See also allogamy; fertilization; pollination. incomplete dominance The condition that arises when neither *allele controlling a characteristic is dominant and the aspect displayed by the organism results from the partial inÛuence of both alleles. For example, a snapdragon plant with alleles for red and for white Ûowers produces pink Ûowers. Compare codominance. incubation 1. The process of maintaining the fertilized eggs of birds and of some reptiles and egg-laying mammals at the optimum temperature for the successful development of the embryos. A period of incubation follows the laying of the eggs and precedes their hatching. 2. The process of maintaining a *culture of bacteria or other microorganisms at the optimum temperature for growth of the culture. 3. The phase in the development of an infectious disease between initial in-

incus (anvil) The middle of the three *ear ossicles of the mammalian middle ear. indeÜnite inÛorescence See racemose inflorescence. indeÜnite integral See integration. indehiscent Describing a fruit or fruiting body that does not open to release its seeds or spores when ripe. Instead, release occurs when the fruit wall decays or, if eaten by an animal, is digested. Compare dehiscence.

independent assortment The separation of the alleles of one gene into the reproductive cells (gametes) independently of the way in which the alleles of other genes have segregated. By this process all possible combinations of alleles should occur equally frequently in the gametes. In practice this does not happen because alleles situated on the same chromosome tend to be inherited together. However, if the allele pairs Aa and Bb are on different chromosomes, the combinations AB, Ab, aB, and ab will normally be equally likely to occur in the gametes. See meiosis; mendel’s laws. indeterminacy See uncertainty principle. index fossil (zone fossil) An animal *fossil of a group that existed continuously during a particular span of geological time and can therefore be used to date the rock in which it is found. Index fossils are found chieÛy in sedimentary rocks. They are an essential tool in stratigraphy for comparing the geological ages of sedimentary rock formations. Examples are *ammonites and *graptolites. indicator A substance used to show the presence of a chemical substance or ion by its colour. Acid–base indicators are

i

indicator species compounds, such as phenolphthalein and methyl orange, that change colour reversibly, depending on whether the solution is acidic or basic. They are usually weak acids in which the un-ionized form HA has a different colour from the negative ion A–. In solution the indicator dissociates slightly HA ˆ H+ + A–

i

In acid solution the concentration of H+ is high, and the indicator is largely undissociated HA; in alkaline solutions the equilibrium is displaced to the right and A– is formed. Useful acid–base indicators show a sharp colour change over a range of about 2 pH units. In titration, the point at which the reaction is complete is the equivalence point (i.e. the point at which equivalent quantities of acid and base are added). The end point is the point at which the indicator just changes colour. For accuracy, the two must be the same. During a titration the pH changes sharply close to the equivalence point, and the indicator used must change colour over the same range. Other types of indicator can be used for other reactions. Starch, for example, is used in iodine titrations because of the deep blue complex it forms. Oxidation– reduction indicators are substances that show a reversible colour change between oxidized and reduced forms. See also adsorption indicator.

indicator species A plant or animal species that is very sensitive to a particular environmental factor, so that its presence (or absence) in an area can provide information about the levels of that factor. For example, some lichens are very sensitive to the concentration of sulphur dioxide (a major pollutant) in the atmosphere. Examination of the lichens present in an area can provide a good indication of the prevailing levels of sulphur dioxide. indigenous Describing a species that occurs naturally in a certain area, as distinct from one introduced by humans; native. indigo A blue vat dye, C16H10N2O2. It occurs as the glucoside indican in the leaves of plants of the genus Indigofera, from

418 which it was formerly extracted. It is now made synthetically.

indium Symbol In. A soft silvery element belonging to group 13 (formerly IIIB) of the periodic table; a.n. 49; r.a.m. 114.82; r.d. 7.31 (20°C); m.p. 156.6°C; b.p. 2080±2°C. It occurs in zinc blende and some iron ores and is obtained from zinc Ûue dust in total quantities of about 40 tonnes per annum. Naturally occurring indium consists of 4.23% indium–113 (stable) and 95.77% indium–115 (half-life 6 × 1014 years). There are a further Üve shortlived radioisotopes. The uses of the metal are small – some special-purpose electroplates and some special fusible alloys. Several semiconductor compounds are used, such as InAs, InP, and InSb. With only three electrons in its valency shell, indium is an electron acceptor and is used to dope pure germanium and silicon; it forms stable indium(I), indium(II), and indium(III) compounds. The element was discovered in 1863 by Ferdinand Reich (1799–1882) and Hieronymus Richter (1824–90). indole A yellow solid, C8H7N, m.p. 52°C. Its molecules consist of a benzene ring fused to a nitrogen-containing Üvemembered ring. It occurs in some plants and in coal tar, and is produced in faeces by bacterial action. It is used in making perfumes. indoleacetic acid (IAA) See auxin. induced emission (stimulated emission) The emission of a photon by an atom in the presence of *electromagnetic radiation. The atom can become excited by the absorption of a photon of the right energy and, having become excited, the atom can emit a photon. The rate of absorption is equal to the rate of induced emission, both rates being proportional to the density of photons of the electromagnetic radiation. The relation between induced emission and *spontaneous emission is given by the *Einstein coefÜcients. The process of induced emission is essential for the operation of *lasers and *masers. See also quantum theory of radiation. inducer See operon. inductance The property of an electric circuit or component that causes an e.m.f.

419 to be generated in it as a result of a change in the current Ûowing through the circuit (self-inductance) or of a change in the current Ûowing through a neighbouring circuit with which it is magnetically linked (mutual inductance). In both cases the changing current is associated with a changing magnetic Üeld, the linkage with which in turn induces the e.m.f. In the case of self inductance, L, the e.m.f., E, generated is given by E = –L.dI/dt, where I is the instantaneous current and the minus sign indicates that the e.m.f. induced is in opposition to the change of current. In the case of mutual inductance, M, the e.m.f., E1, induced in one circuit is given by E1 = –M.dI2/dt, where I2 is the instantaneous current in the other circuit.

induction 1. (in embryology) The ability of natural stimuli to cause unspecialized embryonic tissue to develop into specialized tissue. 2. (in obstetrics) The initiation of childbirth by artiÜcial means; for example, by injection of the hormone *oxytocin. 3. (in physics) A change in the state of a body produced by a Üeld. See electromagnetic induction; inductance. induction coil A type of *transformer used to produce a high-voltage alternating current or pulses of high-voltage current from a low-voltage direct-current source. The induction coil is widely used in sparkignition *internal-combustion engines to produce the spark in the sparking plugs. In such an engine the battery is connected to the primary winding of the coil through a circuit-breaking device driven by the engine and the e.m.f. generated in the secondary winding of the coil is led to the sparking plugs through the distributor. The primary coil consists of relatively few turns, whereas the secondary consists of many turns of Üne wire. induction heating The heating of an electrically conducting material by *eddy currents induced by a varying electromagnetic Üeld. Induction heating may be an undesirable effect leading to power loss in transformers and other electrical devices. It is, however, useful for melting and heat-treating and in forging and rolling metals, as well as for welding, brazing, and soldering. The material to be heated is inserted into a coil through which an al-

inelastic collision ternating current Ûows and acts as the short-circuited secondary of a *transformer. Eddy currents induced in the material within the coil cause the temperature of the material to rise.

induction motor See electric motor. inductive effect The effect of a group or atom of a compound in pulling electrons towards itself or in pushing them away. Inductive effects can be used to explain some aspects of organic reactions. For instance, electron-withdrawing groups, such as –NO2, –CN, –CHO, –COOH, and the halogens substituted on a benzene ring, reduce the electron density on the ring and decrease its susceptibility to further (electrophilic) substitution. Electron-releasing groups, such as –OH, –NH2, –OCH3, and –CH3, have the opposite effect. indusium The kidney-shaped covering of the *sorus of certain ferns that protects the developing sporangia. It withers when the sorus ripens to expose the sporangia. industrial melanism The increase of melanic (dark) forms of an animal in areas darkened by industrial pollution. The example most often quoted is that of the peppered moth (Biston betularia), melanic forms of which markedly increased in the industrial north of England during the 19th century. Experiments have shown that the dark forms increase in polluted regions because they are less easily seen by birds against a dark background; conversely the paler forms survive better in unpolluted areas. inelastic collision A collision in which some of the kinetic energy of the colliding bodies is converted into internal energy in one body so that kinetic energy is not conserved. In collisions of macroscopic bodies some kinetic energy is turned into vibrational energy of the atoms, causing a heating effect. Collisions between molecules of a gas or liquid may also be inelastic as they cause changes in vibrational and rotational *energy levels. In nuclear physics, an inelastic collision is one in which the incoming particle causes the nucleus it strikes to become excited or to break up. Deep inelastic scattering is a method of probing the structure of sub-

i

inequality

i

atomic particles in much the same way as Rutherford probed the inside of the atom (see rutherford scattering). Such experiments were performed on protons in the late 1960s using high-energy electrons at the Stanford Linear Accelerator Centre (SLAC). As in Rutherford scattering, deep inelastic scattering of electrons by proton targets revealed that most of the incident electrons interacted very little and pass straight through, with only a small number bouncing back. This indicates that the charge in the proton is concentrated in small lumps, reminiscent of Rutherford’s discovery that the positive charge in an atom is concentrated at the nucleus. However, in the case of the proton, the evidence suggested three distinct concentrations of charge and not one.

inequality A relationship between two quantities in which one of the quantities is not equal to (or not necessarily equal to) the other quantity. If the quantities are a and b, two inequalities exist: a is greater than b, written a > b, and a is less than b, i.e. a < b. Similar statements can take the form: a is greater than or equal to b, written a ≥ b, and a is less than or equal to b, which is denoted a ≤ b. There are many applications of inequalities in physical science, an example being the Heisenberg *uncertainty principle. inert gases See noble gases. inertia The property of matter that causes it to resist any change in its motion. Thus, a body at rest remains at rest unless it is acted upon by an external force and a body in motion continues to move at constant speed in a straight line unless acted upon by an external force. This is a statement of Newton’s Ürst law of motion. The *mass of a body is a measure of its inertia. See mach’s principle; inertial frame. inertial frame A *frame of reference in which bodies move in straight lines with constant speeds unless acted upon by external forces, i.e. a frame of reference in which free bodies are not accelerated. Newton’s laws of motion are valid in an inertial system but not in a system that is itself accelerated with respect to such a frame.

420

inertial mass See mass. inert-pair effect An effect seen especially in groups 13 and 14 of the periodic table, in which the heavier elements in the group tend to form compounds with a valency two lower than the expected group valency. It is used to account for the existence of thallium(I) compounds in group 13 and lead(II) in group 14. In forming compounds, elements in these groups promote an electron from a Ülled s-level state to an empty p-level. The energy required for this is more than compensated for by the extra energy gain in forming two more bonds. For the heavier elements, the bond strengths or lattice energies in the compounds are lower than those of the lighter elements. Consequently the energy compensation is less important and the lower valence states become favoured. infection The invasion of any living organism by disease-causing microorganisms (see pathogen), which proceed to establish themselves, multiply, and produce various symptoms in their host. Pathogens may invade via a wound or (in animals) through the mucous membranes lining the alimentary, respiratory, and reproductive tracts, and may be transmitted by an infected individual, a *carrier, or an arthropod *vector. Symptoms in animals appear after an initial symptomless incubation period and typically consist of localized *inÛammation, often with pain and fever. Infections are combatted by the body’s natural defences (see immune response). Treatment with drugs (see antibiotics; antiseptic) is effective against most bacterial, fungal, and protozoan infections; some viral infections respond to *antiviral drugs. See also immunization. inferior Describing a structure that is positioned below or lower than another structure in the body. For example, in Ûowering plants the ovary is described as inferior when it is located below the other organs of the Ûower. Compare superior. inÜnite series See series. inÜnitesimal Vanishingly small but not zero. InÜnitesimal changes are notionally made in the *calculus, which is sometimes called the inÜnitesimal calculus.

421

inÜnity Symbol ∞. A quantity having a value that is greater than any assignable value. Minus inÜnity, –∞, is a quantity having a value that is less than any assignable value. inÛammation The defence reaction of tissue to injury, infection, or irritation by chemicals or physical agents. Cells in the affected tissue release various substances, including *histamine, *serotonin, *kinins, and *prostaglandins. These cause localized dilatation of blood vessels so that Ûuid leaks out and blood Ûow is increased. They also attract white blood cells (lymphocytes) to the site. Overall, these responses lead to swelling, redness, heat, and often pain. White blood cells, particularly *phagocytes, enter the tissue and an *immune response is stimulated. A gradual healing process usually follows. inÛation See early universe. inÛationary universe See early universe. inÛection A point on a curve at which the tangent changes from rotation in one direction to rotation in the opposite direction. If the curve y = f(x) has a stationary point dy/dx = 0, there is either a maximum, minimum, or inÛection at this point. If d2y/dx2 = 0, the stationary point is a point of inÛection. inÛorescence A particular arrangement of Ûowers on a single main stalk of a plant. There are many different types of inÛorescence, which are classiÜed into two main groups depending on whether the tip of the Ûower axis goes on producing new Ûower buds during growth (see racemose inflorescence) or loses this ability (see cymose inflorescence). information technology See it. information theory The branch of mathematics that analyses information mathematically. Several branches of physics have been related to information theory. For example, an increase in *entropy has been expressed as a decrease in information. It has been suggested that it may be possible to express the basic laws of physics using information theory. See also landauer’s principle; zeilinger’s principle.

infrared spectroscopy infradian rhythm See biorhythm. infrared astronomy The study of radiation from space in the infrared region of the spectrum (see infrared radiation). Some infrared radiation is absorbed by water and carbon dioxide molecules in the atmosphere but there are several narrow atmospheric *windows in the nearinfrared (1.15–1.3 µm, 1.5–1.75 µm, 2–2.4 µm, 3.4–4.2 µm, 4.6–4.8 µm, 8–13 µm, and 16–18 µm). Longer wavelength observations must be made from balloons, rockets, or satellites. Infrared sources are either thermal, i.e. emitted by the atoms or molecules of gases or dust particles in the temperature range 100–3000 K, or electronic, i.e. emitted by high-energy electrons interacting with magnetic Üelds as in *synchrotron radiation. Detectors are either modiÜed reÛecting *telescopes or solid-state photon detectors, usually incorporating photoelvoltaic devices (see photoelectric effect). infrared radiation (IR) Electromagnetic radiation with wavelengths longer than that of red light but shorter than radiowaves, i.e. radiation in the wavelength range 0.7 micrometre to 1 millimetre. It was discovered in 1800 by William Herschel (1738–1822) in the sun’s spectrum. The natural vibrational frequencies of atoms and molecules and the rotational frequencies of some gaseous molecules fall in the infrared region of the electromagnetic spectrum. The infrared absorption spectrum of a molecule is highly characteristic of it and the spectrum can therefore be used for molecular identiÜcation. Glass is opaque to infrared radiation of wavelength greater than 2 micrometres and other materials, such as germanium, quartz, and polyethene, have to be used to make lenses and prisms. Photographic Ülm can be made sensitive to infrared up to about 1.2 µm. infrared spectroscopy (IR spectroscopy) A technique for chemical analysis and the determination of structure. It is based on the principles that molecular vibrations occur in the infrared region of the electromagnetic spectrum and functional groups have characteristic absorption frequencies. The frequencies of most interest range from 2.5 to 16 µm; how-

i

infrasound

i

ever, in IR spectroscopy it is common to use the reciprocal of the wavelength, and thus this range becomes 4000–625 cm–1. Examples of typical vibrations are centred on 2900 cm–1 for C–H stretching in alkanes, 1600 cm–1 for N–H stretching in amino groups, and 2200 cm–1 for C≡C stretching in alkynes. In an IR spectrometer there is a source of IR light, covering the whole frequency range of the instrument, which is split into two beams of equal intensity. One beam is passed through the sample and the other is used as a reference against which the Ürst is then compared. The spectrum is usually obtained as a chart showing absorption peaks, plotted against wavelength or frequency. The sample can be a gas, liquid, or solid.

infrasound Soundlike waves with frequencies below the audible limit of about 20 hertz. ingestion (feeding) A method of *heterotrophic nutrition in which food is taken into an organism and subsequently digested (see digestion). Ingestion is the principal mechanism of animal nutrition. See also macrophagous; microphagous. inhalation See inspiration. inheritance The transmission of particular characteristics from generation to generation by means of the *genetic code, which is transferred to offspring in the gametes. See also mendel’s laws. inhibition 1. (in chemistry) A reduction in the rate of a catalysed reaction by substances called inhibitors. Inhibitors may work by poisoning catalysts for the reaction or by removing free radicals in a chain reaction. Enzyme inhibition affects biochemical reactions, in which the catalysts are *enzymes. Competitive inhibition occurs when the inhibitor molecules resemble the substrate molecules and bind to the *active site of the enzyme, so preventing normal enzymatic activity. Competitive inhibition can be reversed by increasing the concentration of the substrate. In noncompetitive inhibition the inhibitor binds to a part of the enzyme or *enzyme–substrate complex other than the active site, known as an allosteric site. This deforms the active site so that the en-

422 zyme cannot catalyse the reaction. Noncompetitive inhibition cannot be reversed by increasing the concentration of the substrate. The toxic effects of many substances are produced in this way. Inhibition by reaction products (feedback inhibition) is important in the control of enzyme activity. See also allosteric enzyme. 2. (in physiology) The prevention or reduction of the activity of effectors (such as muscles) by means of certain nerve impulses. Inhibitory activity often provides a balance to stimulation of a process; for example, the impulse to stimulate contraction of a voluntary muscle may be accompanied by an inhibitory impulse to prevent contraction of its antagonist.

inhibitory postsynaptic potential (IPSP) The electric potential that is generated in a postsynaptic neuron when an inhibitory neurotransmitter (such as gamma-aminobutyric acid) is released into the synapse and causes a slight increase in the potential difference across the postsynaptic membrane. This makes the neuron less likely to transmit an impulse. Compare excitatory postsynaptic potential. initial One of a group of cells (or, in lower plants, a single cell) that divides to produce the cells of a plant tissue or organ. The cells of the apical meristem, cambium, and cork cambium are initials. initiation codon See start codon. innate behaviour An inherited pattern of behaviour that appears in a similar form in all normally reared individuals of the same sex and species. See instinct. inner Describing a chemical compound formed by reaction of one part of a molecule with another part of the same molecule. Thus, a lactam is an inner amide; a lactone is an inner ester. inner ear The structure in vertebrates, surrounded by the temporal bone of the skull, that contains the organs of balance and hearing. It consists of soft hollow sensory structures (the membranous labyrinth), containing Ûuid (endolymph), surrounded by Ûuid (perilymph), and encased in a bony cavity (the bony labyrinth). It consists of two chambers, the *sacculus and *utriculus, from which

423 arise the *cochlea and *semicircular canals respectively.

inner transition series See transition elements. innervation The supply of nerve Übres to and from an organ. innominate artery A short artery that branches from the aorta to divide into the *subclavian artery (the main artery to the arm) and the right *carotid artery (which supplies blood to the head). innominate bone One of the two bones that form each half of the *pelvic girdle in adult vertebrates. This bone is formed by the fusion of the *ilium, *ischium, and *pubis. inoculation 1. See vaccine. 2. The placing of a small sample of microorganisms or any other type of cell into a *culture medium so that the cells can grow and proliferate. inoculum A small amount of material containing bacteria, viruses, or other microorganisms that is used to start a culture. inorganic chemistry The branch of chemistry concerned with compounds of elements other than carbon. Certain simple carbon compounds, such as CO, CO2, CS2, and carbonates and cyanides, are usually treated in inorganic chemistry. inositol A cyclic alcohol, C6H12O6, that is a constituent of certain cell phosphoglycerides. It is sometimes classiÜed as a member of the vitamin B complex but it can be synthesized by many animals and it is not regarded as an essential nutrient in humans. Phosphatidyl inositol, a constituent of plasma membranes, is a precursor of the intracellular messenger molecules, inositol 1,4,5-trisphosphate (IP3) and diacylglycerol; these are produced in response to the binding of a substance, e.g. serotonin, to receptors on the cell surface. They mediate such cellular events as smooth muscle contraction, adrenaline secretion, and histamine secretion. Insecta See hexapoda. insecticide See pesticide. Insectivora An order of small, mainly

inspiratory centre nocturnal, mammals that includes the hedgehogs, moles, and shrews. They have long snouts covered with stiff tactile hairs and their teeth are specialized for seizing and crushing insects and other small prey. The insectivores have changed very little since they evolved in the Cretaceous period, 130 million years ago.

insectivore An animal that eats insects, especially a mammal of the order Insectivora (hedgehogs, shrews, etc.). insectivorous plant See carnivorous plant. insertion 1. (of muscles) See voluntary muscle. 2. (in genetics) A *point mutation in which an extra nucleotide base is added to the DNA sequence. This results in the misreading of the base sequence during the *translation stage of protein synthesis. insertion sequence See transposon. insight learning A form of learning in which an animal responds to new situations by adapting experiences gained in other contexts. Insight learning requires an animal to solve problems by viewing a situation as a whole instead of relying wholly on trial-and-error learning. Chimpanzees are capable of insight learning. See learning (Feature). insolation (from incoming solar radiation) The solar radiation that is received at the earth’s surface per unit area. It is related to the *solar constant, the duration of daylight, the altitude of the sun, and the latitude of the receiving surface. It is measured in MJ m–2. inspiration (inhalation) The process by which gas is drawn into the lungs through the trachea (see respiratory movement). In mammals the rib cage is raised by contraction of the external *intercostal muscles and the muscles of the diaphragm. These actions enlarge the thorax, so that pressure in the lung cavity is reduced below atmospheric pressure, which causes an inÛux of air until the pressures are equalized. Compare expiration. inspiratory centre See ventilation centre.

i

instantaneous value instantaneous value The value of any varying quantity at a speciÜed instant. instar A stage in the larval development of an insect between two moults (ecdyses). There are usually a number of larval instars before the pupal stage and metamorphosis.

i

instinct An innate tendency to behave in a particular way, which does not depend critically on particular learning experiences for its development and therefore is seen in a similar form in all normally reared individuals of the same sex and species. Much instinctive behaviour takes the form of Üxed action patterns. These are movements that – once started – are performed in a stereotyped way unaffected by external stimuli. For example, a frog’s prey-catching tongue Ûick is performed in the same way whether or not anything is caught. Some complex instinctive behaviour, however, requires some learning by the animal before it is perfected. Birdsong, for example, consists of an innate component that is modiÜed and made more complex by the inÛuence of other birds, the habitat, etc. insulator A substance that is a poor conductor of heat and electricity. Both properties usually occur as a consequence of a lack of mobile electrons. See energy band. insulin A protein hormone, secreted by the β (or B) cells of the *islets of Langerhans in the pancreas, that promotes the uptake of glucose by body cells, particularly in the liver and muscles, and thereby controls its concentration in the blood. Insulin was the Ürst protein whose aminoacid sequence was fully determined (in 1955). Underproduction of insulin results in the accumulation of large amounts of glucose in the blood and its subsequent excretion in the urine. This condition, known as diabetes mellitus, can be treated successfully by insulin injections. insulin-like growth factor (IGF) See growth factor. integer Any one of the positive or negative whole numbers. integral calculus See calculus. integrand See integration.

424

integrated circuit A miniature electronic circuit produced within a single crystal of a *semiconductor, such as silicon. They range from simple logic circuits, little more than 1 mm square, to large-scale circuits measuring up to 8 mm square and containing a million or so transistors (active components) and resistors or capacitors (passive components). They are widely used in memory circuits, microcomputers, pocket calculators, and electronic watches on account of their low cost and bulk, reliability, and high speed. They are made by introducing impurities into speciÜc regions of the semiconductor crystal by a variety of techniques. integration 1. (in physiology) The coordination within the brain of separate but related nervous processes. For example, sensory information from the inner ear and the eye are both necessary for the sense of balance. These stimuli must be integrated by the brain not only with each other but also with various motor nerves, which coordinate the muscles that control posture. 2. (in mathematics) The process of continuously summing changes in a function f(x). It is the basis of the integral *calculus and the opposite process to *differentiation. The function to be integrated is called the integrand and the result of integration on the integrand is called the integral. For example, the integration of f(x) is written ∫f(x)dx, the differential dx being added to indicate that f(x) must be integrated with respect to x. To complete the integration, a constant of integration, C, must be added where no interval over which the integration takes place is given. This is called an indeÜnite integral. If the interval is speciÜed, e.g. +r

∫ –r f(x)dx, no constant of integration is required and the result is a deÜnite integral. This means that f(x) is to be integrated between the values x = +r and x = –r.

integument 1. The outermost body layer of an animal, characteristically comprising a layer of living cells – the *epidermis – together with a superÜcial protective coat, which may be a secreted hardened *cuticle, as in arthropods, or dead keratinized cells, as in vertebrates

425 (see skin). 2. The outer protective covering of a plant *ovule. It is perforated by a small pore, the *micropyle. Usually two integuments are present in angiosperms and one in gymnosperms. After fertilization the integuments form the *testa of the seed.

intelligence The coordination of *memory, *learning, and reasoning in animals. Intelligence has also been deÜned as the ability of an animal to form associative links between events or objects of which it has had no previous experience (see insight learning). In humans intelligence is generally expressed as an intelligence quotient (IQ): the mental age of the subject (as measured by standard tests) divided by his or her real age × 100. intensity 1. The rate at which radiant energy is transferred per unit area. See radiant intensity. 2. The rate at which sound energy is transferred as measured relative to some reference value. See decibel. 3. Magnetic intensity. See magnetic field. 4. Electric intensity. See electric field. 5. See luminous intensity. intensive variable A quantity in a *macroscopic system that has a well deÜned value at every point inside the system and that remains (nearly) constant when the size of the system is increased. Examples of intensive variables are the pressure, temperature, density, speciÜc heat capacity at constant volume, and viscosity. An intensive variable results when any *extensive variable is divided by an arbitrary extensive variable such as the volume. A macroscopic system can be described by one extensive variable and a set of intensive variables. interaction An effect involving a number of bodies, particles, or systems as a result of which some physical or chemical change takes place to one or more of them. See also fundamental interactions. intercalation cell A type of secondary cell in which layered electrodes, usually made of metal oxides or graphite, store positive ions between the crystal layers of an electrode. In one type, lithium ions form an intercalation compound with a graphite electrode when the cell is

interference charged. During discharge, the ions move through an electrolyte to the other electrode, made of manganese oxide, where they are more tightly bound. When the cell is being charged, the ions move back to their positions in the graphite. This backwards and forwards motion of the ions has led to the name rocking-chair cell for this type of system. Such cells have the advantage that only minor physical changes occur to the electrodes during the charging and discharging processes and the electrolyte is not decomposed but simply serves as a conductor of ions. Consequently, such cells can be recharged many more times than, say, a lead-acid accumulator, which eventually suffers from degeneration of the electrodes. Lithium cells, based on this principle, have been used in portable electronic equipment, such as camcorders. They have also been considered for use in electric vehicles.

intercalation compound A type of compound in which atoms, ions, or molecules are trapped between layers in a crystal lattice. There is no formal chemical bonding between the host crystal and the trapped molecules (see also clathrate). Such compounds are formed by *lamellar solids and are often nonstoichiometric; examples are graphitic oxide (graphite– oxygen) and the mineral *muscovite. intercellular (in biology) Located or occurring between cells. Compare intracellular. intercostal muscles The muscles located between the *ribs, surrounding the lungs. Comprising the superÜcial external intercostal muscles and the deep internal intercostal muscles, they play an essential role in breathing (see expiration; inspiration). interference The interaction of two or more wave motions affecting the same part of a medium so that the instantaneous disturbances in the resultant wave are the vector sum of the instantaneous disturbances in the interfering waves. The phenomenon was Ürst described by Thomas Young in 1801 in light waves; it provided strong evidence for the wave theory of light. In the apparatus known as Young’s slits, light is passed from a small

i

interferometer

i

source through a slit in a screen and the light emerging from this slit is used to illuminate two adjacent slits on a second screen. By allowing the light from these two slits to fall on a third screen, a series of parallel interference fringes is formed. Where the maximum values of the two waves from the slits coincide a bright fringe occurs (constructive interference) and where the maxima of one wave coincide with the minima of the other dark fringes are produced (destructive interference). *Newton’s rings are also an interference effect. Because *lasers produce *coherent radiation they are also used to produce interference effects, one application of their use being *holography. See also interferometer.

interferometer An instrument designed to produce optical *interference fringes for measuring wavelengths, testing Ûat surfaces, measuring small distances, etc. See also echelon; fabry–pérot interferometer; michelson–morley experiment. In astronomy, radio interferometers are one of the two basic types of *radio telescopes. interferon Any of a number of proteins (*cytokines) that increase the resistance of a cell to attack by viruses by unmasking genes that synthesize antiviral proteins. In humans, three groups of interferons have been discovered: α-interferons from white blood cells; β-interferons from connective tissue Übroblasts; and γ-interferons from lymphocytes (see interleukin). Interferons are also produced by lymphocyte *killer cells, which attack altered tissue cells, such as cancer cells. This converts other normal lymphocytes to killer cells and effects other changes in the immune system. Interferons produced using genetically engineered bacteria are used for treating some forms of hepatitis, some cancers, and multiple sclerosis. interhalogen A chemical compound formed between two *halogens. Interhalogens are highly reactive and volatile, made by direct combination of the elements. They include compounds with two atoms (ClF, IBr, etc.), four atoms (ClF3, IF3, etc.), six atoms (BrF5, IF5, etc.) and IF7 with eight atoms.

426

interleukin Any of several *cytokines that act speciÜcally as mediators between leucocytes. Interleukin-1 (IL-1) is secreted by antigen-activated macrophages; it induces activated helper *T cells to secrete interleukin-2 (IL-2). IL-2 stimulates the production of other cytokines, including B-cell growth factor, B-cell differentiation factor, *colony-stimulating factor, and γ-*interferon. Interleukin-3 is involved in regulating mast-cell proliferation, and interleukin-4 induces B cells to proliferate and produce antibodies. More than 20 interleukins are now known to exist, and some are manufactured using recombinant DNA technology, for use as therapeutic agents. intermediate bond See chemical bond. intermediate coupling See j-j coupling. intermediate frequency See heterodyne; superheterodyne receiver. intermediate neutron A *neutron with kinetic energy in the range 102–105 electronvolts (1.6 × 10–17 – 1.6 × 10–14 joule). intermediate vector boson See w boson; z boson. intermetallic compound A compound consisting of two or more metallic elements present in deÜnite proportions in an alloy. intermolecular forces Weak forces occurring between molecules. See van der waals’ force; hydrogen bond. internal-combustion engine A *heat engine in which fuel is burned in combustion chambers within the engine rather than in a separate furnace (as with the steam engine). The Ürst working engine was the four-stroke Otto engine produced in 1876 by Nikolaus Otto (1832–91). In this type of engine a piston descends in a cylinder, drawing in a charge of fuel and air through an inlet valve; after reaching the bottom of its stroke the piston rises in the cylinder with the valves closed and compresses the charge; at or near the top of its stroke the charge is ignited by a spark and the resulting increase in pressure from the explosion forces the piston

427 down again; on the subsequent upstroke the exhaust valve opens and the burnt gases are pushed out of the combustion chamber. The cycle is then repeated. Otto’s engine used gas as a fuel; however, the invention of the carburettor and the development of the oil industry at the end of the 19th century enabled the Otto engine to become the source of power for the emerging motor car. A variation of the Otto four-stroke engine is the twostroke engine that has no complicated valve system, the explosive charge entering and leaving the cylinder through ports in the cylinder that are covered and uncovered by the moving piston. An alternative to the Otto engine, especially for heavy vehicles where weight is not a problem, is the compressionignition Diesel engine invented by Rudolf Diesel (1858–1913) in about 1896. In this type of engine there are no sparking plugs; instead air is compressed in the cylinder, causing its temperature to rise to about 550°C. Oil is then sprayed into the combustion chamber and ignites on contact with the hot air. While the sparkignition petrol engine typically works on a *compression ratio of 8 or 9 to 1, the Diesel engine has to have a compression ratio of between 15 and 25 to 1. This requires a much heavier, and therefore more expensive, engine. See also gas turbine.

internal conversion A process in which an excited atomic nucleus (see excitation) decays to the *ground state and the energy released is transferred by electromagnetic coupling to one of the bound electrons of that atom rather than being released as a photon. The coupling is usually with an electron in the K-, L-, or Mshell of the atom, and this conversion electron is ejected from the atom with a kinetic energy equal to the difference between the nuclear transition energy and the binding energy of the electron. The resulting ion is itself in an excited state and usually subsequently emits an Auger electron (see auger effect) or an X-ray photon. internal energy Symbol U. The total of the kinetic energies of the atoms and molecules of which a system consists and the potential energies associated with their

international date line mutual interactions. It does not include the kinetic and potential energies of the system as a whole nor their nuclear energies or other intra-atomic energies. The value of the absolute internal energy of a system in any particular state cannot be measured; the signiÜcant quantity is the change in internal energy, ∆U. For a closed system (i.e. one that is not being replenished from outside its boundaries) the change in internal energy is equal to the heat absorbed by the system (Q ) from its surroundings, less the work done (W) by the system on its surroundings, i.e. ∆U = Q – W. See also energy; heat; thermodynamics.

internal environment The conditions that prevail within the body of an organism, particularly with respect to the composition of the *tissue Ûuid. The concept of an internal environment was Ürst proposed by the French physiologist Claude Bernard (1813–78), who stated that maintenance of a constant internal environment was necessary for the survival of an organism in a varying external environment. Selective absorption of materials across plasma membranes plays a large part in controlling the internal environment of both animals and plants. Animals in addition can regulate their body Ûuids by the action of hormones and the nervous system. See homeostasis. internal resistance The resistance within a source of electric current, such as a cell or generator. It can be calculated as the difference between the e.m.f. (E) and the potential difference (V) between the terminals divided by the current being supplied (I), i.e. r = (E – V)/I, where r is the internal resistance. international candle A former unit of *luminous intensity. It has now been replaced by the *candela, to which it is approximately equal. international date line An imaginary line on the earth’s surface that joins the north and south poles and approximately follows the 180° meridian through the PaciÜc Ocean. This line has been agreed internationally to mark the beginning and end of a day. A traveller moving towards the east, against the sun’s apparent movement, gains 1 hour for every 15° of longi-

i

International Practical Temperature Scale tude; westward he loses time at the same rate. In crossing the dateline therefore he is deemed to compensate for this by losing or gaining (respectively) one day. The 180° meridian was chosen as the date line by the International Meridian Conference in 1884.

International Practical Temperature Scale See temperature scales.

i

Internet (Net) The global network that links most of the world’s computer networks. It does not offer services to users, but serves primarily to interconnect other networks on which services are located. These include basic services for *electronic mail, the transfer of computer Üles, and remote log-in, and high-level services including the *World Wide Web. The Internet is informal, with a minimal level of administration by governing bodies. internode 1. (in botany) The part of a plant stem between two *nodes. 2. (in neurology) The myelinated region of a nerve Übre between two nodes of Ranvier. See myelin sheath. interoceptor A *receptor that detects stimuli from the internal environment of an organism. *Chemoreceptors that detect changes in the levels of oxygen concentration in the blood are examples. Compare exteroceptor. interphase The period following the completion of *cell division, when the nucleus is not dividing. During this period changes in both the nucleus and the cytoplasm result in the complete development of the daughter cells. See cell cycle. interplanetary space The space between the sun and the planets within the *solar system. The interplanetary matter that occupies this region of space mostly originates in the sun, from which it Ûows as the *solar wind. The solar wind consists primarily of protons emerging from the sun at a rate of about 109 kilograms per second. At the earth’s distance from the sun the particle density has fallen to a few particles per cm3. Apart from this very tenuous gas, there are also dust particles in interplanetary space, largely believed to originate in the belt of asteroids. Particles weighing about 1 g produce visible meteors in the earth’s atmosphere;

428

micrometeorites as small as 1 nanogram can be detected by their impact on spacecraft.

interpolation An *approximation technique for Ünding the value of a function or a measurement that lies within known values. If the values f(x0), f(x1), …, f(xn) of a function f of a variable x are known in the interval [x0,xn], the value of f(x) for a value of x inside the interval [x0,xn] can be found by interpolation. One method of interpolation, called linear interpolation for x0 < x < x1, gives: f(x) ≅ f(x0) + [f(x1) – f(x0)] (x – x0)/(x1 – x0), which is derived using the assumption that between the points x0 and x1, the graph of the function f(x) can be regarded as a straight line. More complicated methods of interpolation exist, using more than two values for the function. The techniques used for interpolation are usually much better than the techniques used in *extrapolation.

intersex An organism displaying characteristics that are intermediate between those of the typical male and typical female of its species. For example, a human intersex may have testes that fail to develop, so that although he is technically a man he has the external appearance of a woman. Intersexes may be produced in various ways; for example, by malfunctioning of the sex hormones. See also hermaphrodite. interspeciÜc competition See competition. interstellar space The space between the stars. The interstellar matter that occupies this space constitutes several percent of the Galaxy’s total mass and it is from this matter that new stars are formed. The matter is primarily hydrogen, in which a number of other molecules and radicals have been detected, together with small solid dust grains. On average the density of matter in interstellar space is about 106 hydrogen atoms per cubic metre, but the gas is not uniformly distributed, being clumped into interstellar clouds of various sizes and densities. interstitial See crystal defect (Feature).

429

interstitial cell A cell that forms part of the connective tissue (the interstitium) between other tissues and structures, especially any of the cells of the *testis that lie between the seminiferous tubules and secrete androgens in response to stimulation by interstitial-cell-stimulating hormone (see luteinizing hormone). interstitial-cell-stimulating hormone See luteinizing hormone. interstitial compound A compound in which ions or atoms of a nonmetal occupy interstitial positions in a metal lattice. Such compounds often have metallic properties. Examples are found in the *carbides, *borides, and *silicides. intervertebral disc Any of the discs of cartilage that separate the bones of the *vertebral column. The intervertebral discs allow the vertebral column a certain degree of Ûexibility and they also absorb shock. intestinal juice (succus entericus) A slightly alkaline liquid containing mucus that is secreted into the lumen of the small intestine from the cells that line the *crypts of Lieberkühn. Together with pancreatic juice, the intestinal juice provides an alkaline environment that helps in the absorption of digested food molecules entering the small intestine in chyme from the stomach. intestine The portion of the *alimentary canal posterior to the stomach. Its major functions are the Ünal digestion of food matter from the stomach, the absorption of soluble food matter, the absorption of water, and the production of *faeces. See large intestine; small intestine. intracellular (in biology) Located or occurring within cells. Compare intercellular. intraspeciÜc competition See competition. intrinsic factor See vitamin b complex. intrinsic semiconductor See semiconductor. intron (intervening sequence) A nucleotide sequence in a gene that does not code for the gene product (compare exon).

inverse-square law Introns, which occur principally in eukaryotes, are transcribed into messenger *RNA but are subsequently removed from the transcript before translation (see gene splicing). Their functional signiÜcance is still subject to debate.

intrusion An upwelling of *magma or other molten rock into an existing rock. The intrusion may force its way through or follow such weaknesses as joints and bedding planes. The heat of the molten intrusion may bring about changes in the composition of the country rock it invades. There are various kinds of igneous intrusions, including *batholiths, *dykes, laccoliths, sills, and *xenoliths. inulin A polysaccharide, made up from fructose molecules, that is stored as a food reserve in the roots or tubers of many plants, such as the dahlia. Invar A trade name for an alloy of iron (63.8%), nickel (36%), and carbon (0.2%) that has a very low *expansivity over a a restricted temperature range. It is used in watches and other instruments to reduce their sensitivity to changes in temperature. inverse Compton effect The gain in energy of low-energy photons when they are scattered by free electrons of much higher energy. As a consequence, the electrons lose energy. The effect is thought to be important in certain astrophysical processes. See also compton effect. inverse functions If y = f(x) and a function can be found so that x = g( y), then g( y) is said to be the inverse function of f(x). If y is a trigonometrical function of the angle x, say y = sinx, then x is the inverse trigonometrical function of y, written x = arcsiny or sin–1y. Similarly, the other trigonometrical functions form the inverse trigonometrical functions cos–1y, tan–1y, cot–1y, sec–1y, and cosec–1y. Inverse hyperbolic functions are also formed in this way, e.g. arcsinhy or sinh–1y, cosh–1y, and tanh–1y. inverse-square law A law in which the magnitude of a physical quantity is proportional to the reciprocal of the square of the distance from the source of that property. *Newton’s law of gravitation and *Coulomb’s law are both examples.

i

inversion inversion 1. (in chemistry) A chemical reaction involving a change from one optically active conÜguration to the opposite conÜguration. The Walden inversion is an example. See nucleophilic substitution. 2. (in genetics) A *chromosome mutation caused by reversal of part of a chromosome, so that the genes within that part are in inverse order. Inversion mutations usually occur during *crossing over in meiosis. 3. (in genetics) A *point mutation caused by the reversal of two or more bases in the DNA sequence within a gene. inversion layer See transistor.

i

inversion temperature See joule– thomson effect. invertebrate Any animal that lacks a vertebral column (backbone). Invertebrates include all nonchordate animals as well as the more primitive chordates (see chordata). in vitro Describing biological processes that are made to occur outside the living body, in laboratory apparatus (literally ‘in glass’, i.e. in a test tube). In in vitro fertilization, mature egg cells are removed from the ovary of a woman unable to conceive normally and fertilized externally; the resultant blastocyst is implanted into her uterus. Compare in vivo. in vivo Describing biological processes as they are observed to occur in their natural environment, i.e. within living organisms. Compare in vitro.

involucre A protective structure in some Ûowering plants and bryophytes. In Ûowering plants it consists of a ring of *bracts arising beneath the Ûower cluster of those species with a *capitulum (i.e. members of the dandelion family) or an *umbel (i.e. members of the carrot family). In mosses and liverworts the involucre is a projection of tissue from the thallus that arches over the developing *archegonium. involuntary (in biology) Not under the control of the will of an individual. Involuntary responses by muscles, glands, etc., occur automatically when required; many such responses, such as gland secretion, heartbeat, and peristalsis, are controlled

430 by the *autonomic nervous system and effected by *involuntary muscle.

involuntary muscle (smooth muscle) Muscle whose activity is not under the control of the will; it is supplied by the *autonomic nervous system. Involuntary muscle comprises long spindle-shaped cells without striations. These cells occur singly, in groups, or as sheets in the skin, around hair follicles, and in the digestive tract, respiratory tract, urinogenital tract, and the circulatory system. The cells contract slowly in spontaneous rhythms or when stretched; they may show sustained contraction (tonus) for long periods without fatigue. Compare voluntary muscle. involute See evolute. involution 1. A decrease in the size of an organ or the body. It may be associated with functional decline, as occurs in the ageing process, or follow enlargement, as when the uterus returns to its normal size after pregnancy. 2. The turning or rolling inwards of cells that occurs during the development of some vertebrate embryos. iodic acid Any of various oxoacids of iodine, such as iodic(V) acid and iodic(VII) acid. When used without an oxidation state speciÜed, the term usually refers to iodic(V) acid (HIO3). iodic(V) acid A colourless or very pale yellow solid, HIO3; r.d. 4.63; decomposes at 110°C. It is soluble in water but insoluble in pure ethanol and other organic solvents. The compound is obtained by oxidizing iodine with concentrated nitric acid, hydrogen peroxide, or ozone. It is a strong acid and a powerful oxidizing agent. iodic(VII) acid (periodic acid) A hygroscopic white solid, H5IO6, which decomposes at 140°C and is very soluble in water, ethanol, and ethoxyethane. Iodic(VII) acid may be prepared by electrolytic oxidation of concentrated solutions of iodic(V) acid at low temperatures. It is a weak acid but a strong oxidizing agent. iodide See halide. iodine Symbol I. A dark violet nonmetallic element belonging to group 17 of the periodic table (see halogens); a.n. 53;

431 r.a.m. 126.9045; r.d. 4.94; m.p. 113.5°C; b.p. 184.35°C. The element is insoluble in water but soluble in ethanol and other organic solvents. When heated it gives a violet vapour that sublimes. Iodine is required as a trace element (see essential element) by living organisms; in animals it is concentrated in the thyroid gland as a constituent of thyroid hormones. The element is present in sea water and was formerly extracted from seaweed. It is now obtained from oil-well brines (displacement by chlorine). There is one stable isotope, iodine–127, and fourteen radioactive isotopes. It is used in medicine as a mild antiseptic (dissolved in ethanol as tincture of iodine), and in the manufacture of iodine compounds. Chemically, it is less reactive than the other halogens and the most electropositive (metallic) halogen. It was discovered in 1812 by Bernard Courtois (1777–1838).

iodine(V) oxide (iodine pentoxide) A white solid, I2O5; r.d. 4.799; decomposes at 300–350°C. It dissolves in water to give iodic(V) acid and also acts as an oxidizing agent. iodine value A measure of the amount of unsaturation in a fat or vegetable oil (i.e. the number of double bonds). It is obtained by Ünding the percentage of iodine by weight absorbed by the sample in a given time under standard conditions. iodoethane (ethyl iodide) A colourless liquid *haloalkane, C2H5I; r.d. 1.9; m.p. –108°C; b.p. 72°C. It is made by reacting ethanol with a mixture of iodine and red phosphorus. iodoform See triiodomethane. iodoform test See haloform reaction. iodomethane (methyl iodide) A colourless liquid haloalkane, CH3I; r.d. 2.28; m.p. –66.45°C; b.p. 42.4°C. It can be made by reacting methanol with a mixture of iodine and red phosphorus. ion An atom or group of atoms that has either lost one or more electrons, making it positively charged (a cation), or gained one or more electrons, making it negatively charged (an anion). See also ionization. ion channel A protein that spans a cell

ion exchange membrane to form a water-Ülled pore through which ions can pass in or out of the cell or cell compartment. Ion channels are found in the plasma membrane and in certain internal cell membranes. They vary in how they open and close and in their selectivity to different ions: some may be speciÜc for one particular ion, whereas others may admit two or more similar ions (e.g. K+ and Na+). The electrical and chemical environment inside cells, including the resting potential, is determined largely by the numbers, types, and activity of the cell’s ion channels; they play a crucial role in the excitability of nerve and muscle cells.

ion engine A type of jet-propulsion engine that may become important for propelling or controlling spacecraft. It consists of a unit producing a beam of ions, which are accelerated by an electric or electromagnetic Üeld. Reaction forces from the high-speed ions causes propulsion in much the same way as that caused by exhaust gas of a rocket. However, a separate beam of electrons or ions of opposite polarity to the propelling beam must also be ejected from the engine to enable recombination to take place behind the vehicle (to avoid the vehicle becoming charged). Ion engines provide high *speciÜc impulse and therefore low propellant consumption. The three main components of an ion engine are the power generator, the propellant feed, and the thruster. The power generator may be a nuclear reactor or a solar-energy collector. If it is the former, a gas turbine is coupled to the reactor and the turbine drives an electric generator. A solar-energy unit provides electricity direct. The propellant chosen needs to have an ion of medium mass (low mass for high speciÜc impulse, high mass for high thrust) and a low Ürst *ionization potential. Caesium and mercury are materials currently envisaged as suitable propellants. The thruster consists of an ionizer to produce the ions, an accelerator to provide and shape the accelerating Üeld, and a neutralizer (usually an electron emitter) to neutralize the fastmoving ion beam after ejection. ion exchange The exchange of ions of the same charge between a solution (usually aqueous) and a solid in contact with

i

ionic bond

i

it. The process occurs widely in nature, especially in the absorption and retention of water-soluble fertilizers by soil. For example, if a potassium salt is dissolved in water and applied to soil, potassium ions are absorbed by the soil and sodium and calcium ions are released from it. The soil, in this case, is acting as an ion exchanger. Synthetic ion-exchange resins consist of various copolymers having a cross-linked three-dimensional structure to which ionic groups have been attached. An anionic resin has negative ions built into its structure and therefore exchanges positive ions. A cationic resin has positive ions built in and exchanges negative ions. Ion-exchange resins, which are used in sugar reÜning to remove salts, are synthetic organic polymers containing side groups that can be ionized. In anion exchange, the side groups are ionized basic groups, such as –NH3+ to which anions X– are attached. The exchange reaction is one in which different anions in the solution displace the X– from the solid. Similarly, cation exchange occurs with resins that have ionized acidic side groups such as –COO– or –SO2O–, with positive ions M+ attached. Ion exchange also occurs with inorganic polymers such as *zeolites, in which positive ions are held at sites in the silicate lattice. These are used for water-softening, in which Ca2+ ions in solution displace Na+ ions in the zeolite. The zeolite can be regenerated with sodium chloride solution. Ion-exchange membranes are used as separators in electrolytic cells to remove salts from sea water (see also desalination) and in producing deionized water. Ion-exchange resins are also used as the stationary phase in ion-exchange chromatography.

ionic bond See chemical bond. ionic crystal See crystal. ionic product The product of the concentrations of ions present in a given solution taking the stoichiometry into account. For a sodium chloride solution the ionic product is [Na+][Cl–]; for a calcium chloride solution it is [Ca2+][Cl–]2. In pure water, there is an equilibrium with a small amount of self-ionization: H2O ˆ H+ + OH–

432 The equilibrium constant of this dissociation is given by KW = [H+][OH–] since the concentration [H2O] can be taken as constant. KW is referred to as the ionic product of water. It has the value 10–14 mol2 dm–6 at 25°C. In pure water (i.e. no added acid or added alkali) [H+] = [OH–] = 10–7 mol dm–3. See also solubility product; ph scale.

ionic radius A value assigned to the radius of an ion in a crystalline solid, based on the assumption that the ions are spherical with a deÜnite size. X-ray diffraction can be used to measure the internuclear distance in crystalline solids. For example, in NaF the Na – F distance is 0.231 nm, and this is assumed to be the sum of the Na+ and F – radii. By making certain assumptions about the shielding effect that the inner electrons have on the outer electrons, it is possible to assign individual values to the ionic radii – Na+ 0.096 nm; F – 0.135 nm. In general, negative ions have larger ionic radii than positive ions. The larger the negative charge, the larger the ion; the larger the positive charge, the smaller the ion. ionic strength Symbol I. A function expressing the effect of the charge of the ions in a solution, equal to the sum of the molality of each type of ion present multiplied by the square of its charge. I = Σmizi2. ion implantation The technique of implanting ions in the lattice of a semiconductor crystal in order to modify its electronic properties. It is used as an alternative to diffusion, or in conjunction with it, in the manufacture of integrated circuits and solid-state components. ionization The process of producing *ions. Certain molecules (see electrolyte) ionize in solution; for example, *acids ionize when dissolved in water (see also solvation): HCl → H+ + Cl– Electron transfer also causes ionization in certain reactions; for example, sodium and chlorine react by the transfer of a valence electron from the sodium atom to the chlorine atom to form the ions that constitute a sodium chloride crystal:

ionizing radiation

433 Na + Cl → Na+Cl– Ions may also be formed when an atom or molecule loses one or more electrons as a result of energy gained in a collision with another particle or a quantum of radiation (see photoionization). This may occur as a result of the impact of *ionizing radiation or of thermal ionization and the reaction takes the form A → A+ + e Alternatively, ions can be formed by electron capture, i.e. A + e → A–

ionization chamber An instrument for detecting *ionizing radiation. It consists of two electrodes contained in a gas-Ülled chamber with a potential difference maintained between them. Ionizing radiation entering the chamber ionizes gas atoms, creating electrons and positive ions. The electric Üeld between the electrodes drives the electrons to the anode and the positive ions to the cathode. This current is, in suitable conditions, proportional to the intensity of the radiation. See also geiger counter. ionization energy (IE) See ionization potential. ionization gauge A vacuum gauge consisting of a three-electrode system inserted into the container in which the pressure is to be measured. Electrons from the cathode are attracted to the grid, which is positively biased. Some pass through the grid but do not reach the anode, as it is maintained at a negative potential. Some of these electrons do, however, collide with gas molecules, ionizing them and converting them to positive ions. These ions are attracted to the anode; the resulting anode current can be used as a measure of the number of gas molecules present. Pressure as low as 10–6 pascal can be measured in this way. ionization potential (IP) Symbol I. The minimum energy required to remove an electron from a speciÜed atom or molecule to such a distance that there is no electrostatic interaction between ion and electron. Originally deÜned as the minimum potential through which an electron

would have to fall to ionize an atom, the ionization potential was measured in volts. It is now, however, deÜned as the energy to effect an ionization and is conveniently measured in electronvolts (although this is not an SI unit) or joules per mole. The synonymous term ionization energy (IE) is often used. The energy to remove the least strongly bound electron is the Ürst ionization potential. Second, third, and higher ionization potentials can also be measured, although there is some ambiguity in terminology. Thus, in chemistry the second ionization potential is often taken to be the minimum energy required to remove an electron from the singly charged ion; the second IP of lithium would be the energy for the process Li+ → Li2+ + e In physics, the second ionization potential is the energy required to remove an electron from the next to highest energy level in the neutral atom or molecule; e.g. Li → Li+ + e, where Li+ is an excited singly charged ion produced by removing an electron from the K-shell.

ionizing radiation Radiation of sufÜciently high energy to cause *ionization in the medium through which it passes. It may consist of a stream of high-energy particles (e.g. electrons, protons, alphaparticles) or short-wavelength electromagnetic radiation (ultraviolet, X-rays, gamma-rays). This type of radiation can cause extensive damage to the molecular structure of a substance either as a result of the direct transfer of energy to its atoms or molecules or as a result of the secondary electrons released by ionization (see secondary emission). In biological tissue the effect of ionizing radiation can be very serious, usually as a consequence of the ejection of an electron from a water molecule and the oxidizing or reducing effects of the resulting highly reactive species: 2H2O → e– + H2O* + H2O+ H2O* → .OH + .H H2O+ + H2O → .OH + H3O+

i

ion-microprobe analysis where the dot before a radical indicates an unpaired electron and an * denotes an excited species.

ion-microprobe analysis A technique for analysing the surface composition of solids. The sample is bombarded with a narrow beam (as small as 2 µm diameter) of high-energy ions. Ions ejected from the surface by sputtering are detected by mass spectrometry. The technique allows quantitative analysis of both chemical and isotopic composition for concentrations as low as a few parts per million. ionomer A thermoplastic resin with ionic bonds between the polymer chains.

i

ionosphere See earth’s atmosphere; radio transmission. ionospheric wave See radio transmission. ion pair A pair of oppositely charged ions produced as a result of a single ionization; e.g. HCl → H+ + Cl–. Sometimes a positive ion and an electron are referred to as an ion pair, as in A → A+ + e–.

ion pump A type of *vacuum pump that can reduce the pressure in a container to about 1 nanopascal by passing a beam of electrons through the residual gas. The gas is ionized and the positive ions formed are attracted to a cathode within the container where they remain trapped. The pump is only useful at very low pressures, i.e. below about 1 micropascal. The pump has a limited capacity because the absorbed ions eventually saturate the surface of the cathode. A more effective pump can be made by simultaneously *sputtering a Ülm of metal, so that fresh surface is continuously produced. The device is then known as a sputter-ion pump. IP See ionization potential. IP3 See inositol. IR See infrared radiation. iridium Symbol Ir. A silvery metallic *transition element (see also platinum metals); a.n. 77; r.a.m. 192.20; r.d. 22.42;

434 m.p. 2410°C; b.p. 4130°C. It occurs with platinum and is mainly used in alloys with platinum and osmium. The element forms a range of iridium(III) and iridium(IV) complexes. It was discovered in 1804 by Smithson Tennant (1761– 1815).

iridium anomaly The occurrence of unusually high concentrations of the relatively scarce metal iridium at the boundaries of certain geological strata. Two such layers have been discovered, one at the end of the Cretaceous, 65 million years ago, and the second at the end of the Eocene, 34 million years ago. One theory to account for these suggests that on each occasion a huge iridium-containing meteorite may have collided with the earth, producing a cloud of dust that settled out to form an iridium-rich layer. The environmental consequences of such an impact, notably in causing a general warming of the earth by the *greenhouse effect, may have led to the extinction of the dinosaurs at the end of the Cretaceous and the extinction of many radiolarians at the end of the Eocene. See alvarez event. iris 1. (in anatomy) The pigmented ring of muscular tissue, lying between the cornea and the lens, in the eyes of vertebrates and some cephalopod molluscs. It has a central hole (the pupil) through which light enters the eye and it contains both circular and radial muscles. ReÛex contraction of the former occurs in bright light to reduce the diameter of the pupil; contraction of the radial muscles in dim light increases the pupil diameter and therefore the amount of light entering the eye. Colour is determined by the amount of the pigment melanin in the iris. Blue eyes result from relatively little melanin; grey and brown eyes from increasingly larger amounts. 2. (in physics) See diaphragm. iron Symbol Fe. A silvery malleable and ductile metallic *transition element; a.n. 26; r.a.m. 55.847; r.d. 7.87; m.p. 1535°C; b.p. 2750°C. The main sources are the ores *haematite (Fe2O3), *magnetite (Fe3O4), limonite (FeO(OH)nH2O), ilmenite (FeTiO3), siderite (FeCO3), and pyrite (FeS2). The metal is smelted in a *blast furnace to give impure *pig iron, which is further

435 processed to give *cast iron, *wrought iron, and various types of *steel. The pure element has three crystal forms: alphairon, stable below 906°C with a bodycentred-cubic structure; gamma-iron, stable between 906°C and 1403°C with a nonmagnetic face-centred-cubic structure; and delta-iron, which is the body-centredcubic form above 1403°C. Alpha-iron is ferromagnetic up to its Curie point (768°C). The element has nine isotopes (mass numbers 52–60), and is the fourth most abundant in the earth’s crust. It is required as a trace element (see essential element) by living organisms. Iron is quite reactive, being oxidized by moist air, displacing hydrogen from dilute acids, and combining with nonmetallic elements. It forms ionic salts and numerous complexes with the metal in the +2 or +3 oxidation states. Iron(VI) also exists in the ferrate ion FeO42–, and the element also forms complexes in which its oxidation number is zero (e.g. Fe(CO)5).

iron(II) chloride A green-yellow deliquescent compound, FeCl2; hexagonal; r.d. 3.16; m.p. 670°C. It also exists in hydrated forms: FeCl2.2H2O (green monoclinic; r.d. 2.36) and FeCl2.4H2O (bluegreen monoclinic deliquescent; r.d. 1.93). Anhydrous iron(II) chloride can be made by passing a stream of dry hydrogen chloride over the heated metal; the hydrated forms can be made using dilute hydrochloric acid or by recrystallizing with water. It is converted into iron(III) chloride by the action of chlorine. iron(III) chloride A black-brown solid, FeCl3; hexagonal; r.d. 2.9; m.p. 306°C; decomposes at 315°C. It also exists as the hexahydrate FeCl3.6H2O, a brown-yellow deliquescent crystalline substance (m.p. 37°C; b.p. 280–285°C). Iron(III) chloride is prepared by passing dry chlorine over iron wire or steel wool. The reaction proceeds with incandescence when started and iron(III) chloride sublimes as almost black iridescent scales. The compound is rapidly hydrolysed in moist air. In solution it is partly hydrolysed; hydrolysis can be suppressed by the addition of hydrochloric acid. The compound dissolves in many organic solvents, forming solutions of low electrical conductivity: in ethanol, ethoxyethane, and pyridine the molecular

iron(III) sulphate weight corresponds to FeCl3 but is higher in other solvents corresponding to Fe2Cl6. The vapour is also dimerized. In many ways the compound resembles aluminium chloride, which it may replace in Friedel–Crafts reactions.

iron(II) oxide A black solid, FeO; cubic; r.d. 5.7; m.p. 1420°C. It can be obtained by heating iron(II) oxalate; the carbon monoxide formed produces a reducing atmosphere thus preventing oxidation to iron(III) oxide. The compound has the sodium chloride structure, indicating its ionic nature, but the crystal lattice is deÜcient in iron(II) ions and it is nonstoichiometric. Iron(II) oxide dissolves readily in dilute acids. iron(III) oxide A red-brown to black insoluble solid, Fe2O3; trigonal; r.d. 5.24; m.p. 1565°C. There is also a hydrated form, Fe2O3.xH2O, which is a red-brown powder; r.d. 2.44–3.60. (See rusting.) Iron(III) oxide occurs naturally as *haematite and can be prepared by heating iron(III) hydroxide or iron(II) sulphate. It is readily reduced on heating in a stream of carbon monoxide or hydrogen. iron pyrites See pyrite. ironstone A sedimentary rock so-called because of its content of iron, usually in the form of the minerals haematite, limonite, or pyrite, which sometimes give the surface of the rock a typical rusty colour. It is found in beds, layers, or nodules. The iron minerals often take the form of small spherical oolites embedded in the rock. iron(II) sulphate An off-white solid, FeSO4.H2O; monoclinic; r.d. 2.970. There is also a heptahydrate form, FeSO4.7H2O; blue-green monoclinic; r.d. 1.898; m.p. 64°C. The heptahydrate is the best known iron(II) salt and is sometimes called green vitriol or copperas. It is obtained by the action of dilute sulphuric acid on iron in a reducing atmosphere. The anhydrous compound is very hygroscopic. It decomposes at red heat to give iron(III) oxide, sulphur trioxide, and sulphur dioxide. A solution of iron(II) sulphate is gradually oxidized on exposure to air, a basic iron(III) sulphate being deposited. iron(III) sulphate A yellow hygroscopic

i

irradiance compound, Fe2(SO4)3; rhombic; r.d. 3.097; decomposes above 480°C. It is obtained by heating an aqueous acidiÜed solution of iron(II) sulphate with hydrogen peroxide: 2FeSO4 + H2SO4 + H2O2 → Fe2(SO4)3 + 2H2O On crystallizing, the hydrate Fe2(SO4)3. 9H2O is formed. The acid sulphate Fe2(SO4)3.H2SO4.8H2O is deposited from solutions containing a sufÜcient excess of sulphuric acid.

i

irradiance Symbol E. The *radiant Ûux per unit area reaching a surface; in SI units it is measured in watts per square metre (W m–2). Irradiance refers to electromagnetic radiation of all kinds, whereas *illuminance refers only to visible radiation. irradiation Exposure to any form of radiation; often exposure to *ionizing radiation is implied. See also food preservation. irrational number A number that cannot be expressed as the ratio of two integers. An irrational number may be a *surd, such as √2 or √3, which can be expressed to any desired degree of accuracy but cannot be assigned an exact value. Alternatively, it may be a *transcendental number, such as π or e. Compare rational number. irreversibility The property of a system that precludes a change to the system from being a *reversible process. The paradox that although the equations describing the bodies in a system, such as Newton’s laws of motion, Maxwell’s equation, or Schrödinger’s equation are invariant under *time reversal, events involving systems made up from large numbers of these bodies are not reversible. The process of scrambling an egg is an example. The resolution of this paradox requires the concept of *entropy using *statistical mechanics. Irreversibility occurs in the transition from an ordered arrangement to a disordered arrangement, which is a natural trend, since changes in a closed system occur in the direction of increasing entropy. Irreversibility also occurs in processes that violate T symmetry. According to the *CPT theorem, processes that violate CP also violate T and hence

436 are irreversible. This has been observed in some weak interactions.

irreversible reaction See chemical reaction. irrigation The provision of water for crops by artiÜcial methods; for example by constructing ditches, pipe systems, and canals. Irrigation can lead to problems when the water leaches trace elements from the soil; selenium, for example, can be toxic to both local fauna and Ûora. Irrigation can also increase the salinity of the soil, if diverted rivers are used to provide the water. Evaporation of surface water leaves a crust of salt, which can drain down to deeper layers of the soil. irritability See sensitivity. IR spectroscopy See infrared spectroscopy. ischium The most posterior of the three bones that make up each half of the *pelvic girdle. See also ilium; pubis. isentropic process Any process that takes place without a change of *entropy. The quantity of heat transferred, δQ, in a reversible process is proportional to the change in entropy, δS, i.e. δQ = TδS, where T is the thermodynamic temperature. Therefore, a reversible *adiabatic process is isentropic, i.e. when δQ equals zero, δS also equals zero. Ising model A simpliÜed model of a magnetic system consisting of an array of magnetic spins. Spins may have one of two values and interactions occur with nearest neighbours. There are also random thermal Ûuctuations depending on the temperature of the system. At low temperatures there is a net magnetization as a result of alignment of spins. At high temperature there is no net magnetization. The model was Ürst proposed by the German physicist Ernst Ising (1900–98), who studied the one-dimensional case in 1924. The two-dimensional case for a square lattice was solved exactly by Lars Onsager in 1944. Only approximate solutions have been found for threedimensional models. The Ising model is very important in statistical mechanics and can be used to investigate other types of phase transition.

isomerism

437

islets of Langerhans Small groups of cells in the pancreas that function as an endocrine gland. The alpha (or A) cells secrete the hormone *glucagon, the beta (or B) cells secrete *insulin, and the delta (or D) cells secrete *somatostatin. The islets are named after their discoverer, the German anatomist and microscopist Paul Langerhans (1847–88). iso- PreÜx denoting that a compound is an *isomer, e.g. isopentane (CH3CH(CH3)C2H5, 2-methylbutane) is an isomer of pentane. isobar 1. A line on a map or chart that joins points or places that have the same atmospheric pressure. 2. A curve on a graph representing readings taken at constant pressure. 3. One of two or more nuclides that have the same number of nucleons but different *atomic numbers. Radium–88, actinium–89, and thorium–90 are isobars as each has a *nucleon number of 228. isobaric spin See isotopic spin. isocline A line on a map or chart joining points or places of equal magnetic dip (see geomagnetism). isocyanate See cyanic acid. isocyanic acid See cyanic acid. isocyanide See isonitrile. isocyanide test A test for primary amines by reaction with an alcoholic solution of potassium hydroxide and trichloromethane. RNH2 + 3KOH + CHCl3 → RNC + 3KCl + 3H2O The isocyanide RNC is recognized by its unpleasant smell. This reaction of primary amines is called the carbylamine reaction.

isodiaphere One of two or more nuclides in which the difference between the number of neutrons and the number of protons is the same. A nuclide and its product after losing an *alpha particle are isodiapheres. isodynamic line A line on a map or chart joining points or places at which the total strengths of the earth’s magnetic Üeld are equal (see geomagnetism).

isoelectric point The pH of a medium at which a protein carries no net charge and therefore will not migrate in an electric Üeld. Proteins precipitate most readily at their isoelectric points; this property can be utilized to separate mixtures of proteins or amino acids. isoelectronic Describing compounds that have the same numbers of valence electrons. For example, nitrogen (N2) and carbon monoxide (CO) are isoelectronic molecules. isoenzyme See isozyme. isogamy Sexual reproduction involving the production and fusion of gametes that are similar in size and structure. It occurs in some protoctists, e.g. certain protozoans and algae. Compare anisogamy. isogonal line A line on a map or chart joining points or places of equal magnetic declination (see geomagnetism). isolating mechanism Any of the biological properties of organisms that prevent interbreeding (and therefore exchange of genetic material) between members of different species that inhabit the same geographical area. These mechanisms include seasonal isolation, in which the *breeding seasons of the different populations do not overlap; and behavioural isolation, in which different *courtship behaviour in the populations ensures that mating takes place only between members of the same species. Both these are examples of premating mechanisms. Postmating mechanisms include hybrid infertility and inviability. isoleucine See amino acid. isomerase Any of a class of *enzymes that catalyse the rearrangement of the atoms within a molecule, thereby converting one isomer into another. isomerism 1. (in chemistry) The existence of chemical compounds (isomers) that have the same molecular formulae but different molecular structures or different arrangements of atoms in space. In structural isomerism the molecules have different molecular structures: i.e. they may be different types of compound or they may simply differ in the position of the functional group in the molecule.

i

isomerism

H

438

H

H

H

C

C

C

H

H

H

H

CI

1-chloropropane

H

H

H

C

C

C

H

CI

H

H

2-chloropropane

structural isomers in which the functional group has different positions

H H

C

H O

H

C

H

H

H

methoxymethane

i

H

H

C

C

H

H

OH

ethanol

structural isomers in which the functional groups are different

H

CH3 C

CH3

C

CH3

CH3 C

C

H

H

trans-but-2-ene

H

cis-but-2-ene

cis–trans isomers in which the groups are distributed on a double bond

CI

I

I Pt

I

CI Pt

CI

I

CI

cis–trans isomers in a square-planar complex

O C

C

keto form

OH C

C

enol form

keto–enol tautomerism

Isomerism

Structural isomers generally have different physical and chemical properties. In stereoisomerism, the isomers have the same formula and functional groups, but differ in the arrangement of groups in space. Optical isomerism is one form of

this (see optical activity). Another type is cis–trans isomerism (formerly geometrical isomerism), in which the isomers have different positions of groups with respect to a double bond or central atom (see illustration).

439 Octahedral complexes can display cis– trans isomerism if they have formulae of the type MX2Y4. Octahedral complexes with formulae of the type MX3Y3 can display a different type of isomerism. If the three X ligands are in a plane that includes the metal atom and the three Y ligands are in a different plane at right angles, then the structure is a mer-isomer (meridional). If the three X ligands are all on one face of the octahedron and the three Y ligands are on an opposite face, then it is a fac-isomer (facial). See also ambidentate; e–z convention. 2. (in physics) The existence of atomic nuclei that have the same atomic number and the same mass number but different energy states.

isomers See isomerism. isometric 1. (in technical drawing) Denoting a projection in which the three axes are equally inclined to the surface of the drawing and lines are drawn to scale. 2. (in crystallography) Denoting a system in which the axes are perpendicular to each other, as in cubic crystals. 3. (in physics) Denoting a line on a graph illustrating the way in which temperature and pressure are interrelated at constant volume. isomorphism The existence of two or more substances (isomorphs) that have the same crystal structure, so that they are able to form *solid solutions. isonitrile (isocyanide; carbylamine) An organic compound containing the group –NC, in which the bonding is to the nitrogen atom. iso-octane See octane; octane number. isopoly compound See cluster compound. isoprene A colourless liquid diene, CH2:C(CH3)CH:CH2. The systematic name is 2-methylbuta-1,3-diene. It is the structural unit in *terpenes and natural *rubber, and is used in making synthetic rubbers. isospin See isotopic spin. isostasy The theoretical equilibrium that tends to exist in the earth’s crust. If this equilibrium is disturbed, for example

isotope separation as a result of erosion or deposition, compensatory movements in the earth’s crust occur: areas of deposition sink, whereas areas of erosion rise. Continental ice sheets have been an important cause of isostatic movements of the earth’s crust. The growth of ice sheets and the resulting additional mass of the ice is compensated by the downward deÛection of the lithospheric plate and the displacement of asthenospheric material (see asthenosphere) beneath it. When the ice melts, the displaced material Ûows back causing the overlying lithospheric plate to rise.

isotactic polymer See polymer. isotherm 1. A line on a map or chart joining points or places of equal temperature. 2. A curve on a graph representing readings taken at constant temperature (e.g. the relationship between the pressure and volume of a gas at constant temperature). isothermal process Any process that takes place at constant temperature. In such a process heat is, if necessary, supplied or removed from the system at just the right rate to maintain constant temperature. Compare adiabatic process. isotone One of two or more nuclides that contain the same number of neutrons but different numbers of protons. The naturally occurring isotones, for example, strontium–88 and yttrium–89 (both with 50 neutrons), give an indication of the stability of certain nuclear conÜgurations. isotonic Describing solutions that have the same osmotic pressure. isotope One of two or more atoms of the same element that have the same number of protons in their nucleus but different numbers of neutrons. Hydrogen (1 proton, no neutrons), deuterium (1 proton, 1 neutron), and tritium (1 proton, 2 neutrons) are isotopes of hydrogen. Most elements in nature consist of a mixture of isotopes. See isotope separation. isotope separation The separation of the *isotopes of an element from each other on the basis of slight differences in their physical properties. For laboratory quantities the most suitable device is

i

isotopic number often the mass spectrometer. On a larger scale the methods used include gaseous diffusion (widely used for separating isotopes of uranium in the form of the gas uranium hexaÛuoride), distillation (formerly used to produce heavy water), electrolysis (requiring cheap electrical power), thermal diffusion (formerly used to separate uranium isotopes, but now considered uneconomic), centrifuging, and laser methods (involving the excitation of one isotope and its subsequent separation by electromagnetic means).

i

isotopic number (neutron excess) The difference between the number of neutrons in an isotope and the number of protons. isotopic spin (isospin; isobaric spin) A quantum number applied to hadrons (see elementary particles) to distinguish between members of a set of particles that differ in their electromagnetic properties but are otherwise apparently identical. For example if electromagnetic interactions and weak interactions are ignored, the proton cannot be distinguished from the neutron in their strong interactions: isotopic spin was introduced to make a

440 distinction between them. The use of the word ‘spin’ implies only an analogy to angular momentum, to which isotopic spin has a formal resemblance.

isotropic Denoting a medium whose physical properties are independent of direction. Compare anisotropic. isozyme (isoenzyme) One of several forms of an enzyme in an individual or population that catalyse the same reaction but differ from each other in such properties as substrate afÜnity and maximum rates of enzyme–substrate reaction (see michaelis–menten curve). IT (information technology) The use of computers and telecommunications equipment (with their associated microelectronics) to send, receive, store and manipulate data. The data may be textual, numerical, audio or video, or any combination of these. See also world wide web. iteration The process of successive approximations used as a technique for solving a mathematical problem. The technique can be used manually but is widely used by computers.

J Jacob–Monod hypothesis The theory postulated by the French biologists François Jacob (1920– ) and Jacques Monod (1910–76) in 1961 to explain the control of *gene expression in bacteria (see operon). Jacob and Monod investigated the expression of the gene that codes for the enzyme β-galactosidase, which breaks down lactose; the operon that regulates lactose metabolism is called the *lac operon. jade A hard semiprecious stone consisting either of jadeite or nephrite. Jadeite, the most valued of the two, is a sodium aluminium pyroxene, NaAlSi2O6. It is prized for its intense translucent green colour but white, green and white, brown, and orange varieties also occur. The only important source of jadeite is in the Mogaung region of upper Burma. Nephrite is one of the amphibole group of rock-forming minerals. It occurs in a variety of colours, including green, yellow, white, and black. Important sources include Siberia, Turkistan, New Zealand, Alaska, China, and W USA. jadeite See jade. Jahn–Teller effect If a likely structure of a nonlinear molecule or ion would have degenerate orbitals (i.e. two molecular orbitals with the same energy levels) the actual structure of the molecule or ion is distorted so as to split the energy levels (‘raise’ the degeneracy). The effect is observed in inorganic complexes. For example, the ion [Cu(H2O)6]2+ is octahedral and the six ligands might be expected to occupy equidistant positions at the corners of a regular octahedron. In fact, the octahedron is distorted, with four ligands in a square and two opposite ligands further away. If the ‘original’ structure has a centre of symmetry, the distorted structure must also have a centre of symmetry. The effect was predicted theoretically by H. A. Jahn and Edward Teller in 1937.

jasper An impure variety of *chalcedony. It is associated with iron ores and as a result contains iron oxide impurities that give the mineral its characteristic red or reddish-brown colour. Jasper is used as a gemstone. jaw The part of the vertebrate skeleton that provides a support for the mouth and holds the teeth. It consists of two bones, the upper jaw (maxilla) and the lower jaw (mandible). Members of the Agnatha lack jaws. Jeans instability Instability in a cloud of gas in space due to Ûuctuations in the density of the gas, causing the matter in the cloud to clump together and lead to gravitational collapse. The conditions under which this occurs were worked out by Sir James Hopwood Jeans (1877–1946) in terms of Newtonian gravity. The analogous analysis of this problem using general relativity theory is the basis of the theory of *structure formation. jejunum The portion of the mammalian *small intestine that follows the *duodenum and precedes the *ileum. The surface area of the lining of the jejunum is greatly increased by numerous small outgrowths (see villus). This facilitates the absorption of digested material, which is the prime function of the jejunum. jellyÜsh See cnidaria. Jenner, Edward (1749–1823) British physician, who is best known for introducing smallpox vaccination to Britain in 1796 (announced two years later), using a vaccine made from cowpox. jet A variety of *coal that can be cut and polished and is used for jewellery, ornaments, etc. jet propulsion (reaction propulsion) The propulsion of a body by means of a force produced by discharging a Ûuid in the form of a jet. The backward-moving

jet stream

j

jet of Ûuid reacts on the body in which it was produced, in accordance with Newton’s third law of motion, to create a reactive force that drives the body forward. Jet propulsion occurs in nature, the squid using a form of it to propel itself through water. Although jet-propelled boats and cars have been developed, the main use of jet propulsion is in aircraft and spacecraft. Jet propulsion is the only known method of propulsion in space. In the atmosphere, jet propulsion becomes more efÜcient at higher altitudes, as efÜciency is inversely proportional to the density of the medium through which a body is Ûying. The three principal means of providing jet propulsion are the turbojet, the ramjet, and the rocket. The turbojet is an airbreathing *heat engine based on the *gas turbine, used to power jet aircraft. The ramjet is also an air-breathing engine, but compression of the oxidant is achieved by the forward motion of the device through the atmosphere. This enables the compressor and turbine of the gas turbine to be dispensed with and the remaining system consists simply of an inlet diffuser, a combustion chamber in which fuel is burnt, and a jet nozzle through which the products of combustion are discharged. Used in guided missiles, the ramjet must be accelerated to its operating velocity before it can Ûy (see also pulse jet). These two forms of jet propulsion, being airbreathing engines, can only be used in the earth’s atmosphere. The *rocket, however, carries its own oxidant and can thus be used in space. See also ion engine.

442 repulsion. *Multiplets of many-electron atoms having a large atomic number are characterized by j-j coupling. Multiplets in the *shell model of nuclei characterized by j-j coupling are invoked to explain the *magic numbers of nuclei. The multiplets of many atoms and nuclei are intermediate between j-j coupling and *Russell– Saunders coupling (intermediate coupling).

joint The point of contact between two (or more) bones, together with the tissues that surround it. Joints fall into three classes that differ in the degree of freedom of movement they allow: (1) immovable joints, e.g. the *sutures between the bones that form the cranium; (2) slightly movable joints, e.g. the *symphyses between the vertebrae of the spinal column; and (3) freely movable or synovial joints, e.g. those that occur between the limb bones. Synovial joints include the balland-socket joints (between the limbs and the hip and shoulder girdles), which allow movement in all directions; and the hinge joints (e.g. at the knee and elbow), which allow movement in one plane only. A synovial joint is bound by ligaments and lined with *synovial membrane. humerus ligament synovial membrane synovial fluid cartilage ulna a hinge joint (the elbow)

jet stream A narrow wind current that occurs in the earth’s atmosphere above the lower troposphere (see earth’s atmosphere). The wind Ûows towards the east at speeds of between 60 km/h (summer) and 125 km/h (winter).

pelvis (socket) cartilage synovial membrane ligament

jeweller’s rouge Red powdered haematite, iron(III) oxide, Fe2O3. It is a mild abrasive used in metal cleaners and polishes. j-j coupling A type of *coupling in many-fermion systems, such as electrons in atoms and nucleons in nuclei, in which the energies associated with the spin– orbit interactions are much higher than the energies associated with electrostatic

head of femur (ball) synovial fluid a ball-and-socket joint (the hip)

Types of freely movable joint

443

Joliot-Curie, Irène (1897–1956) French physicist, daughter of Marie and Pierre *Curie, who was educated by her mother and her scientist associates. In 1921 she began work at the Radium Institute, becoming director in 1946. In 1926 she married Frédéric Joliot (1900–58). They shared the 1935 Nobel Prize for chemistry for their discovery of artiÜcial radioactivity the previous year. joliotium See transactinide elements. Joly’s steam calorimeter An apparatus invented by John Joly (1857–1933) to measure the speciÜc heat capacity of a gas at constant volume. Two equal spherical containers are suspended from the opposite ends of a balance arm. One sphere is evacuated and the other contains the sample gas. The whole apparatus is enclosed in a steam bath, the speciÜc heat capacity of the sample gas being calculated from the difference between the masses of the water that condenses on each sphere. Josephson effects Electrical effects observed when two superconducting materials (at low temperature) are separated by a thin layer of insulating material (typically a layer of oxide less than 10–8 m thick). If normal metallic conductors are separated by such a barrier it is possible for a small current to Ûow between the conductors by the *tunnel effect. If the materials are superconductors (see superconductivity), several unusual phenomena occur: (1) A supercurrent can Ûow through the barrier; i.e. it has zero resistance. (2) If this current exceeds a critical value, this conductivity is lost; the barrier then only passes the ‘normal’ low tunnelling current and a voltage develops across the junction. (3) If a magnetic Üeld is applied below the critical current value, the current density changes regularly with distance across the junction. The net current through the barrier depends on the magnetic Üeld applied. As the Üeld is increased the net current increases from zero to a maximum, decreases to zero, increases again to a (lower) maximum, decreases, and so on. If the Üeld exceeds a critical value the superconductivity in the barrier vanishes

Joule’s laws and a potential difference develops across the junction. (4) If a potential difference is applied across the junction, a high-frequency alternating current Ûows through the junction. The frequency of this current depends on the size of the potential difference. A junction of this type is called a Josephson junction; two or more junctions joined by superconducting paths form a Josephson interferometer. Such junctions can be used in measuring fundamental constants, in deÜning a voltage standard, and in the highly accurate measurement of magnetic Üelds. An important potential use is in logic components in high-speed computers. Josephson junctions can switch states very quickly (as low as 6 picoseconds). Moreover they have very low power consumption and can be packed closely without generating too much heat. It is possible that computers based on such devices could operate 50 times faster than the best existing machines. The effects are named after Brian Josephson (1940– ), who predicted them theoretically in 1962.

joule Symbol J. The *SI unit of work and energy equal to the work done when the point of application of a force of one newton moves, in the direction of the force, a distance of one metre. 1 joule = 107 ergs = 0.2388 calorie. It is named after James Joule. Joule, James Prescott (1818–89) British physicist. In 1840 he discovered the relationship between electric current, resistance, and the amount of heat produced. In 1849 he gave an account of the *kinetic theory of gases, and a year later announced his best-known Ünding, the *mechanical equivalent of heat. Later, with William Thomson (Lord *Kelvin), he discovered the *Joule–Thomson effect. Joule heating The production of heat in a conductor as a result of the passage of an electric current through the conductor. The quantity of heat produced is given by *Joule’s law (def. 1). Joule’s laws 1. The heat (Q ) produced when an electric current (I) Ûows through a resistance (R) for a time (t) is given by Q = I2Rt. 2. The *internal energy of a given

j

Joule–Thomson effect mass of gas is independent of its volume and pressure, being a function of temperature alone. This law applies only to *ideal gases (for which it provides a deÜnition of thermodynamic temperature) as in a real gas intermolecular forces would cause changes in the internal energy should a change of volume occur. See also joule–thomson effect.

j

Joule–Thomson effect (Joule–Kelvin effect) The change in temperature that occurs when a gas expands through a porous plug into a region of lower pressure. For most real gases the temperature falls under these circumstances as the gas has to do internal work in overcoming the intermolecular forces to enable the expansion to take place. This is a deviation from *Joule’s law (def. 2). There is usually also a deviation from *Boyle’s law, which can cause either a rise or a fall in temperature since any increase in the product of pressure and volume is a measure of external work done. At a given pressure, there is a particular temperature, called the inversion temperature of the gas, at which the rise in temperature from the Boyle’s law deviation is balanced by the fall from the Joule’s law deviation. There is then no temperature change. Above the inversion temperature the gas is heated by expansion; below it, it is cooled. The effect was discovered by James Joule working in collaboration with William Thomson (later Lord Kelvin). Jovian Relating to the planet Jupiter. JUGFET See transistor. jugular vein A paired vein in the neck of mammals that returns blood from the head to the heart. It joins the subclavian vein at the base of the neck. jumping gene See transposon. junction detector (solid-state detector) A sensitive detector of *ionizing radiation in which the output is a current pulse proportional to the energy falling in or near the depletion region of a reversebiased *semiconductor junction. The Ürst types were made by evaporating a thin layer of gold on to a polished wafer of ntype germanium; however, gold–silicon devices can be operated at room temperature and these have superseded the ger-

444 manium type, which have to be operated at the temperature of liquid nitrogen to reduce noise. When the gold–silicon junction is reverse-biased a depletion region, devoid of charge carriers (electrons and holes), forms in the silicon. Incoming ionizing radiation falling in this depletion region creates pairs of electrons and holes, which both have to be collected in order to give an output pulse proportional to the energy of the detected particle. Junction detectors are used in medicine and biology as well as in space systems.

junction transistor See transistor. Jupiter The largest planet in the *solar system and the Üfth in order from the sun (778.41 × 106 km distant). Its equatorial diameter is 142 985 km and its *sidereal period is 11.86 years. Viewed through an optical telescope it appears as an elliptical disc crossed by a number of bands. With a *radio telescope thermal radiation can be detected from the Jovian stratosphere indicating a temperature between 100 and 130 K. Microwave nonthermal emission can also be detected from the Jovian *Van Allen belts. The planet has at least 63 satellites, the largest of which, Io, has a diameter of 3242 km (see galilean satellites). A planetary ring of rocks was discovered in 1979 by the US Galileo probe. Jurassic The second geological period of the Mesozoic era. It followed the Triassic, which ended about 213 million years ago, and extended until the beginning of the Cretaceous period, about 144 million years ago. It was named in 1829 by A. Brongniart after the Jura Mountains on the borders of France and Switzerland. Jurassic rocks include clays and limestones in which fossil Ûora and fauna are abundant. Plants included ferns, cycads, ginkgos, rushes, and conifers. Important invertebrates included *ammonites (on which the Jurassic is zoned), corals, brachiopods, bivalves, and echinoids. Reptiles dominated the vertebrates; the Ürst Ûying reptiles – the pterosaurs – and the Ürst primitive bird, Archaeopteryx, appeared. juvenile hormone A hormone secreted by insects from a pair of endocrine glands (corpora allata) close to the brain. It inhibits metamorphosis and maintains the presence of larval features.

K kainite A naturally occurring double salt of magnesium sulphate and potassium chloride, MgSO4.KCl.3H2O. Kainozoic See cenozoic. kalinite A mineral form of *aluminium potassium sulphate (Al2(SO4)3.K2SO4. 24H2O). kallidin See kinin. Kaluza–Klein theory A type of *uniÜed-Üeld theory that postulates a generalization of the general theory of relativity to higher than four space–time dimensions. In Üve space–time dimensions this gives general relativity and electromagnetic interactions. In higher space–time dimensions Kaluza–Klein theories give general relativity and more general *gauge theories. A combination of Kaluza–Klein theory and *supersymmetry gives rise to *supergravity, which needs eleven space–time dimensions. In these theories it is proposed that the higher dimensions are ‘rolled up’ to become microscopically small (a process known as spontaneous compactiÜcation) with four macroscopic space–time dimensions remaining. It is named after Theodor Kaluza (1885–1954) and Oscar Klein (1894–1977). kame An isolated mound of rock particles, originally formed at the lower end or side of a slow-moving glacier. The mound consists of layers of gravel and sand, which were transported by meltwater and left behind when the ice melted. See also esker. kaolin (china clay) A soft white clay that is composed chieÛy of the mineral kaolinite (see clay minerals). It is formed during the weathering and hydrothermal alteration of other clays or feldspar. Kaolin is mined in the UK, France, the Czech Republic, and USA. Besides its vital importance in the ceramics industry it is also used extensively as a Üller in the

manufacture of rubber, paper, paint, and textiles and as a constituent of medicines.

kaon A K-meson. See meson. karst A type of broken limestone terrain, characterized by Üssures (grikes) and depressions (dolines). A typical karst landscape, lacking vegetation, resembles an area paved with large slabs of limestone. Rainwater percolates through the Üssures into the rock beneath, where it can follow bedding planes and form underground streams, which carve out caves. Surface streams may disappear down *sink holes. karyogamy The fusion of nuclei or nuclear material that occurs during sexual reproduction. See fertilization. karyogram (idiogram) A diagram representing the characteristic features of the *chromosomes of a species. karyokinesis The division of a cell nucleus. See meiosis; mitosis. karyotype The number and structure of the *chromosomes in the nucleus of a cell. The karyotype is identical in all the *diploid cells of an organism. katal Symbol kat. A non-SI unit of enzyme activity deÜned as the catalytic activity of an enzyme that increases the rate of conversion of a speciÜed chemical reaction by 1 mol s–1 under speciÜed assay conditions. Kater’s pendulum A complex *pendulum designed by Henry Kater (1777–1835) to measure the acceleration of free fall. It consists of a metal bar with knife edges attached near the ends and two weights that can slide between the knife edges. The bar is pivoted from each knife edge in turn and the positions of the weights are adjusted so that the period of the pendulum is the same with both pivots. The period is then given by the formula for a simple pendulum, which enables g to be calculated.

katharometer katharometer An instrument for comparing the thermal conductivities of two gases by comparing the rate of loss of heat from two heating coils surrounded by the gases. The instrument can be used to detect the presence of a small amount of an impurity in air and is also used as a detector in gas chromatography. kb See kilobase. keel (carina) The projection of bone from the sternum (breastbone) of a bird or bat, to which the powerful Ûight muscles are attached. The sterna of Ûightless birds (e.g. ostrich and emu) lack keels. keeper A piece of soft iron used to bridge the poles of a permanent magnet when it is not in use. It reduces the leakage Üeld and thus preserves the magnetization.

k

Kekulé, Friedrich August von Stradonitz (1829–96) German chemist, who became professor at Ghent (1858) and later at Bonn (1867). He studied the structures of organic molecules and is best remembered for his structure for *benzene, which he correctly interpreted as having a symmetrical ring of six carbon atoms. Kekulé structure A proposed structure of *benzene in which the molecule has a hexagonal ring of carbon atoms linked by alternating double and single bonds. Kekulé structures contribute to the resonance hybrid of benzene. The structure was suggested in 1865 by Friedrich August Kekulé. kelp Any large brown seaweed (see phaeophyta) or its ash, used as a source of iodine. kelvin Symbol K. The *SI unit of thermodynamic *temperature equal to the fraction 1/273.16 of the thermodynamic temperature of the *triple point of water. The magnitude of the kelvin is equal to that of the degree celsius (centigrade), but a temperature expressed in degrees celsius is numerically equal to the temperature in kelvins less 273.15 (i.e. °C = K – 273.15). The *absolute zero of temperature has a temperature of 0 K (–273.15°C). The former name degree kelvin (symbol °K) became obsolete by international

446 agreement in 1967. The unit is named after Lord Kelvin.

Kelvin, Baron (William Thomson; 1824–1907) British physicist, born in Belfast, who became professor of natural philosophy at Glasgow University in 1846. He carried out important experimental work on electromagnetism, inventing the mirror *galvanometer and contributing to the development of telegraphy. He also worked with James *Joule on the *Joule– Thomson (or Joule–Kelvin) effect. His main theoretical work was in *thermodynamics, in which he stressed the importance of the conservation of energy (see conservation law). He also introduced the concept of *absolute zero and the Kelvin temperature scale based on it; the unit of thermodynamic temperature is named after him. Kelvin effect See thomson effect. Kepler, Johannes (1571–1630) German astronomer, who in 1594 became a mathematics teacher in Graz, where he learned of the work of *Copernicus. In 1600 he went to work for Tycho *Brahe in Prague. It was there that he worked out *Kepler’s laws of planetary motion, for which he is best remembered. Kepler’s laws Three laws of planetary motion formulated by Johannes Kepler in about 1610 on the basis of observations made by Tycho Brahe. They state that: (1) the orbits of the planets are elliptical with the sun at one *focus of the ellipse; (2) each planet revolves around the sun so that an imaginary line (the radius vector) connecting the planet to the sun sweeps out equal areas in equal times; (3) the ratio of the square of each planet’s *sidereal period to the cube of its distance from the sun is a constant for all the planets. keratin Any of a group of Übrous *proteins occurring in hair, feathers, hooves, and horns. Keratins have coiled polypeptide chains that combine to form supercoils of several polypeptides linked by disulphide bonds between adjacent cysteine amino acids. Aggregates of these supercoils form microÜbrils, which are embedded in a protein matrix. This produces a strong but elastic structure.

447

keratinization (corniÜcation) The process in which the cytoplasm of the outermost cells of the mammalian *epidermis is replaced by *keratin. Keratinization occurs in the *stratum corneum, feathers, hair, claws, nails, hooves, and horns. kerosine See petroleum. Kerr effect The ability of certain substances to refract differently light waves whose vibrations are in two directions (see double refraction) when the substance is placed in an electric Üeld. The effect, discovered in 1875 by John Kerr (1824– 1907), is caused by the fact that certain molecules have electric *dipoles, which tend to be orientated by the applied Üeld; the normal random motions of the molecules tends to destroy this orientation and the balance is struck by the relative magnitudes of the Üeld strength, the temperature, and the magnitudes of the dipole moments. The Kerr effect is observed in a Kerr cell, which consists of a glass cell containing the liquid or gaseous substance; two capacitor plates are inserted into the cell and light is passed through it at right angles to the electric Üeld. There are two principal indexes of refraction: no (the ordinary index) and ne (the extraordinary index). The difference in the velocity of propagation in the cell causes a phase difference, δ, between the two waves formed from a beam of monochromatic light, wavelength λ, such that δ = (no – ne)x/λ, where x is the length of the light path in the cell. Kerr also showed empirically that the ratio (no – ne)λ = BE2, where E is the Üeld strength and B is a constant, called the Kerr constant, which is characteristic of the substance and approximately inversely proportional to the thermodynamic temperature. The Kerr shutter consists of a Kerr cell Ülled with a liquid, such as nitrobenzene, placed between two crossed polarizers; the electric Üeld is arranged to be perpendicular to the axis of the light beam and at 45° to the axis of the polarizers. In the absence of a Üeld there is no optical path through the device. When the Üeld is

ketones switched on the nitrobenzene becomes doubly refracting and a path opens between the crossed polarizers.

ketals Organic compounds, similar to *acetals, formed by addition of an alcohol to a ketone. If one molecule of ketone (RR′CO) reacts with one molecule of alcohol R″OH, then a hemiketal is formed. The rings of ketose sugars are hemiketals. Further reaction produces a full ketal (RR′C(OR″)2). ketene 1. The compound CH2=C=O (ethenone). 2. Any of a class of compounds of the type R1R2=C=O, where R1 and R2 are organic groups. Ketenes are reactive compounds and are often generated in a reaction medium for organic synthesis. keto–enol tautomerism A form of tautomerism in which a compound containing a –CH2–CO– group (the keto form of the molecule) is in equilibrium with one containing the –CH=C(OH)– group (the enol). It occurs by migration of a hydrogen atom between a carbon atom and the oxygen on an adjacent carbon. See isomerism. keto form See keto–enol tautomerism. ketohexose See monosaccharide. ketone body Any of three compounds, acetoacetic acid (3-oxobutanoic acid, CH3COCH2COOH), β-hydroxybutyric acid (3-hydroxybutanoic acid, CH3CH(OH)CH2COOH), and acetone (propanone, CH3COCH3), all of which are produced by the liver as a result of the metabolism of body fat deposits. Ketone bodies are normally used as energy sources by peripheral tissues. However, if carbohydrate supply is limited (e.g. during starvation or in diabetics), the blood level of ketone bodies rises and they may be present in urine, giving it a characteristic ‘pear drops’ odour. This condition is called ketosis. ketones Organic compounds that contain the carbonyl group (>C=O) linked to two hydrocarbon groups. The ketone group is a carbonyl group with two single bonds to other carbon atoms. In systematic chemical nomenclature, ketone names end with the sufÜx -one. Examples

k

ketopentose

448

are propanone (acetone), CH3COCH3, and butanone (methyl ethyl ketone), CH3COC2H5. Ketones can be made by oxidizing secondary alcohols to convert the C–OH group to C=O. Certain ketones form addition compounds with sodium hydrogensulphate(IV) (sodium hydrogensulphite). They also form addition compounds with hydrogen cyanide to give *cyanohydrins and with alcohols to give *ketals. They undergo condensation reactions to yield *oximes, *hydrazones, phenylhydrazones, and *semicarbazones. These are reactions that they share with aldehydes. Unlike aldehydes, they do not affect Fehling’s solution or Tollen’s reagent and do not easily oxidize. Strong oxidizing agents produce a mixture of carboxylic acids; butanone, for example, gives ethanoic and propanoic acids.

ketopentose See monosaccharide.

k

ketose See monosaccharide. kibi- See binary prefixes. kidney The main organ of *excretion of vertebrates, through which nitrogenous waste material (usually in the form of *urine) is eliminated from the body. In mammals there is a pair of kidneys situated in the abdomen (see illustration). Each has an outer cortex and an inner medulla and is made up of tubular units called *nephrons, through which nitrogenous waste is Ültered from the blood, with the formation of urine. The nephrons vena cava right kidney

aorta renal artery

left kidney collecting duct cortex medulla

renal vein pelvis ureter

direction of blood flow bladder urethra

The kidneys of a mammal

sphincter muscle

drain into a basin-like cavity in the kidney (the renal pelvis), which leads to the *ureter and *bladder.

kieselguhr A soft Üne-grained deposit consisting of the siliceous skeletal remains of diatoms, formed in lakes and ponds. Kieselguhr is used as an absorbent, Ültering material, Üller, and insulator. kieserite A mineral form of *magnesium sulphate monohydrate, MgSO4.H2O. killer cell Either of two types of *lymphocyte that destroy infected or cancerous host cells. Natural killer cells attack cancerous and virus-infected cells. They are distinct from both T cells and B cells in that they act without stimulation by a speciÜc antigen. This contrasts with the other type of killer cells – cytotoxic *T cells – which require the presence on the surface of the target cell of foreign antigen combined with host *histocompatibility proteins. Killer cells destroy their target cells by releasing proteins (perforins) that create pores through the target plasma membrane, thus causing lysis and cell death. kilo- Symbol k. A preÜx used in the metric system to denote 1000 times. For example, 1000 volts = 1 kilovolt (kV). kilobase Symbol kb. A unit used at the molecular level for measuring distances along nucleic acids, chromosomes, or genes, equal to 1000 bases (equivalent to 1000 nucleotides or base pairs). See also base pair. kilogram Symbol kg. The *SI unit of mass deÜned as a mass equal to that of the international platinum–iridium prototype kept by the International Bureau of Weights and Measures at Sèvres, near Paris. kiloton weapon A nuclear weapon with an explosive power equivalent to one thousand tons of TNT. Compare megaton weapon. kilowatt-hour Symbol kWh. The commercial unit of electrical energy. It is equivalent to a power consumption of 1000 watts for 1 hour. 1 kWh = 3.6 × 106 joules. kimberlite A rare igneous rock that

449 often contains diamonds. It occurs as narrow pipe intrusions but is often altered and fragmented. It consists of olivine and phlogopite mica, usually with calcite, serpentine, and other minerals. The chief occurrences of kimberlite are in South Africa, especially at Kimberley (after which the rock is named), and in the Yakutia area of Siberia.

kinase An enzyme that can transfer a phosphate group from a high-energy phosphate, such as ATP, to an organic molecule. *Phosphorylation is normally required to activate the molecule, which is often an enzyme. For example, kinases activate the precursors of enzymes secreted in pancreatic juice (see chymotrypsin; trypsin). kinematic equation See equation of motion. kinematics The branch of mechanics concerned with the motions of objects without being concerned with the forces that cause the motion. In this latter respect it differs from *dynamics, which is concerned with the forces that affect motion. See also equation of motion. kinematic viscosity Symbol ν. The ratio of the *viscosity of a liquid to its density. The SI unit is m2 s–1. kinesis The movement of a cell or organism in response to a stimulus in which the rate of movement depends on the intensity (rather than the direction) of the stimulus. For example, a woodlouse moves slowly in a damp atmosphere and quickly in a dry one. kinetic effect A chemical effect that depends on reaction rate rather than on thermodynamics. For example, diamond is thermodynamically less stable than graphite; its apparent stability depends on the vanishingly slow rate at which it is converted. *Overpotential in electrolytic cells is another example of a kinetic effect. Kinetic isotope effects are changes in reaction rates produced by isotope substitution. For example, if the slow step in a chemical reaction is the breaking of a C–H bond, the rate for the deuterated compound would be slightly lower because of the lower vibrational frequency of the C–D bond. Such effects are used in investi-

kinetic theory gating the mechanisms of chemical reactions.

kinetic energy See energy. kinetic equations Equations used in *kinetic theory. The *Boltzmann equation is an example of a kinetic equation. An important application of kinetic equations is to calculate *transport coefÜcients (and inverse transport coefÜcients), such as *conductivity and *viscosity in *nonequilibrium statistical mechanics. In general, kinetic equations do not have exact solutions for interacting systems. If the system is near to *equilibrium an approximation technique can be used by regarding the deviation from equilibrium as a *perturbation. kinetic isotope effect See kinetic effect. kinetics The branch of physical chemistry concerned with measuring and studying the rates of chemical reactions. The main aim of chemical kinetics is to determine the mechanism of reactions by studying the rate under different conditions (temperature, pressure, etc.). kinetic theory A theory, largely the work of Count Rumford, James Joule, and James Clerk Maxwell, that explains the physical properties of matter in terms of the motions of its constituent particles. In a gas, for example, the pressure is due to the incessant impacts of the gas molecules on the walls of the container. If it is assumed that the molecules occupy negligible space, exert negligible forces on each other except during collisions, are perfectly elastic, and make only brief collisions with each other, it can be shown that the pressure p exerted by one mole of gas containing n molecules each of mass m in a container of volume V, will be given by: p = nmc–2/3V, where c–2 is the mean square speed of the molecules. As according to the *gas laws for one mole of gas: pV = RT, where T is the thermodynamic temperature, and R is the molar*gas constant, it follows that: RT = nmc–2/3 Thus, the thermodynamic temperature of a gas is proportional to the mean square

k

kinetochore speed of its molecules. As the average kinetic *energy of translation of the molecules is m c–2/2, the temperature is given by: T = (m c–2/2)(2n/3R) The number of molecules in one mole of any gas is the *Avogadro constant, NA; therefore in this equation n = NA. The ratio R/NA is a constant called the *Boltzmann constant (k). The average kinetic energy of translation of the molecules of one mole of any gas is therefore 3kT/2. For monatomic gases this is proportional to the *internal energy (U) of the gas, i.e. U = NA3kT/2 and as k = R/NA U = 3RT/2

k

For diatomic and polyatomic gases the rotational and vibrational energies also have to be taken into account (see degrees of freedom). In liquids, according to the kinetic theory, the atoms and molecules still move around at random, the temperature being proportional to their average kinetic energy. However, they are sufÜciently close to each other for the attractive forces between molecules to be important. A molecule that approaches the surface will experience a resultant force tending to keep it within the liquid. It is, therefore, only some of the fastest moving molecules that escape; as a result the average kinetic energy of those that fail to escape is reduced. In this way evaporation from the surface of a liquid causes its temperature to fall. In a crystalline solid the atoms, ions, and molecules are able only to vibrate about the Üxed positions of a *crystal lattice; the attractive forces are so strong at this range that no free movement is possible.

kinetochore A platelike structure by which the microtubules of the *spindle attach to the *centromere of a chromosome during nuclear division. It acts as a motor, pulling the centromere along the attached microtubules towards the spindle pole. kinetosome (basal body) See undulipodium.

450

kingdom In traditional classiÜcation systems, the highest category into which organisms are classiÜed. The original two kingdoms, Plantae (see plant) and Animalia (see animal), have been supplemented by others, and most modern classiÜcation systems recognize Üve kingdoms: Bacteria (or Prokaryotae; see bacteria), *Protoctista (including protozoa and algae), Fungi (see fungi), Plantae, and Animalia. However, the discovery of the archaebacteria (see archaea) has led taxonomists to suggest a superordinate category in the taxonomic hierarchy – the *domain. kinin 1. One of a group of peptides, occurring in blood, that are involved in inÛammation. Kinins are formed by the enzymatic splitting of blood plasma globulins (kininogens) at the site of inÛammation. Kinins so far identiÜed include bradykinin and kallidin. They cause local increases in the permeability of small blood vessels. 2. See cytokinin. kinomere See centromere. kin selection Natural selection of genes that tend to cause the individuals bearing them to be altruistic to close relatives. These relatives therefore have a higher probability of bearing identical copies of those same genes than do other members of the population. Thus kin selection for a gene that tends to cause an animal to share food with a close relative will result in the gene being spread through the population because it (unconsciously) beneÜts itself. The more closely two animals are related, the higher the probability that they share some identical genes and therefore the more closely their interests coincide. Parental care is a special case of kin selection. See inclusive fitness. Kipp’s apparatus A laboratory apparatus for making a gas by the reaction of a solid with a liquid (e.g. the reaction of hydrochloric acid with iron sulphide to give hydrogen sulphide). It consists of three interconnected glass globes arranged vertically, with the solid in the middle globe. The upper and lower globes are connected by a tube and contain the liquid. The middle globe has a tube with a tap for drawing off gas. When the tap is closed, pressure of gas forces the liquid

451 down in the bottom reservoir and up into the top, and reaction does not occur. When the tap is opened, the release in pressure allows the liquid to rise into the middle globe, where it reacts with the solid. It is named after Petrus Kipp (1808–64).

Kirchhoff, Gustav Robert (1824–87) German physicist, who in 1850 became a professor at Breslau and four years later joined Robert *Bunsen at Heidelberg. In 1845, while still a student, he formulated *Kirchhoff’s laws concerning electric circuits. With Bunsen he worked on spectroscopy, a technique that led them to discover the elements *caesium (1860) and *rubidium (1861). Kirchhoff’s law of radiation A law stating that the emissivity of a body is equal to its absorptance at the same temperature. Kirchhoff’s laws Two laws relating to electric circuits, Ürst formulated by Gustav Kirchhoff. (a) The current law states that the algebraic sum of the currents Ûowing through all the wires in a network that meet at a point is zero. (b) The voltage law states that the algebraic sum of the e.m.f.s within any closed circuit is equal to the sum of the products of the currents and the resistances in the various portions of the circuit. Kjeldahl’s method A method for measuring the percentage of nitrogen in an organic compound. The compound is boiled with concentrated sulphuric acid and copper(II) sulphate catalyst to convert any nitrogen to ammonium sulphate. Alkali is added and the mixture heated to distil off ammonia. This is passed into a standard acid solution, and the amount of ammonia can then be found by estimating the amount of unreacted acid by titration. The amount of nitrogen in the original specimen can then be calculated. The method was developed by the Danish chemist Johan Kjeldahl (1849–1900). klinostat A device used in experiments to test the inÛuence of gravity on the growth movements of plants (see geotropism). It consists of a motor that slowly rotates a drum inside which seedlings are attached. This prevents any single part of the seedlings from receiving

knocking uninterrupted gravitational stimulation and results in horizontal growth of the seedlings.

klystron An electron tube that generates or ampliÜes microwaves by velocity modulation. Several types are used; in the simple two-cavity klystron a beam of high-energy electrons from an electron gun is passed through a *resonant cavity, where it interacts with high-frequency radio waves. This microwave energy modulates the velocities of the electrons in the beam, which then enters a drift space where the faster electrons overtake the slower ones to form bunches. The bunched beam now has an alternating component, which is transferred to an output cavity and thence to an output waveguide. knee-jerk reÛex See stretch reflex. knocking The metallic sound produced by a spark-ignition petrol engine under certain conditions. It is caused by rapid combustion of the unburnt explosive mixture in the combustion chambers ahead of the Ûame front. As the Ûame travels from the sparking plug towards the piston it compresses and heats the unburnt gases ahead of it. If the Ûame front moves fast enough, normal combustion occurs and the explosive mixture is ignited progressively by the Ûame. If it moves too slowly, ignition of the last part of the unburnt gas can occur very rapidly before the Ûame reaches it, producing a shock wave that travels back and forth across the combustion chamber. The result is overheating, possible damage to the plugs, an undesirable noise, and loss of power (probably due to preignition caused by overheated plugs). Knocking can be avoided by an engine design that increases turbulence in the combustion chamber and thereby increases Ûame speed. It also can be avoided by reducing the compression ratio, but this involves loss of efÜciency. The most effective method is to use high-octane fuel (see octane number), which has a longer self-ignition delay than low-octane fuels. This can be achieved by the addition of an antiknock agent, such as lead(IV) tetraethyl, to the fuel, which retards the combustion chain reactions. However, lead-free petrol is now preferred to petrol

k

knockout containing lead tetraethyl owing to environmental dangers arising from lead in the atmosphere. In the USA the addition of lead compounds is now forbidden. New formulae for petrol are designed to raise the octane number without polluting the atmosphere. These new formulae include increasing the content of aromatics and oxygenates (oxygen-containing compounds, such as alcohols). However, it is claimed that the presence in the atmosphere of incompletely burnt aromatics constitutes a cancer risk.

k

knockout Inactivation of a particular gene or genes within an organism or cell in order to assess the impact of this defect on the organism. One technique involves genetically engineering laboratory animals (especially mice) so that a normal gene is replaced with a defective homologous gene. Experiments with mice treated in this way reveal how defects in particular genes can affect the development and life of the animal. A less laborious technique uses the phenomenon of RNA interference to suppress the expression of speciÜc genes in cultured tissue cells – socalled gene silencing. The cells are transfected with small double-stranded RNA molecules, tailor-made to bind to speciÜc RNA transcripts inside the cell nuclei, thereby causing degradation of the transcripts or preventing their translation into protein. Knudsen Ûow See molecular flow. Koch, Robert See ehrlich, paul. Kohlrausch’s law If a salt is dissolved in water, the conductivity of the (dilute) solution is the sum of two values – one depending on the positive ions and the other on the negative ions. The law, which depends on the independent migration of ions, was deduced experimentally by the German chemist Friedrich Kohlrausch (1840–1910). Kolbe’s method A method of making alkanes by electrolysing a solution of a carboxylic acid salt. For a salt Na+RCOO–, the carboxylate ions lose electrons at the cathode to give radicals: RCOO– – e → RCOO· These decompose to give alkyl radicals

452 RCOO· → R· + CO2 Two alkyl radicals couple to give an alkane R· + R· → RR The method can only be used for hydrocarbons with an even number of carbon atoms, although mixtures of two salts can be electrolysed to give a mixture of three products. The method was discovered by the German chemist Herman Kolbe (1818–84), who electrolysed pentanoic acid (C4H9COOH) in 1849 and obtained a hydrocarbon, which he assumed was the substance ‘butyl’ C4H9 (actually octane, C8H18).

Kovar A trade name for an alloy of iron, cobalt, and nickel with an *expansivity similar to that of glass. It is therefore used in making glass-to-metal seals, especially in circumstances in which a temperature variation can be expected. Krebs, Sir Hans Adolf (1900–81) German-born British biochemist, who emigrated to Britain in 1933, working at ShefÜeld University before moving to Oxford in 1954. Krebs is best known for the *Krebs cycle, the basis of which he discovered in 1937. Details were later added by Fritz Lipmann (1899–1986), with whom Krebs shared the 1953 Nobel Prize for physiology or medicine. Krebs cycle (citric acid cycle; tricarboxylic acid cycle; TCA cycle) A cyclical series of biochemical reactions that is fundamental to the metabolism of aerobic organisms, i.e. animals, plants, and many microorganisms (see illustration). The enzymes of the Krebs cycle are located in the *mitochondria and are in close association with the components of the *electron transport chain. The two-carbon *acetyl coenzyme A (acetyl CoA) reacts with the four-carbon oxaloacetate to form the sixcarbon citrate. In a series of seven reactions, this is reconverted to oxaloacetate and produces two molecules of carbon dioxide. Most importantly, the cycle generates one molecule of guanosine triphosphate (GTP – equivalent to 1 ATP) and reduces three molecules of the coenzyme *NAD to NADH and one molecule of the coenzyme *FAD to FADH2. NADH and FADH2 are then oxidized by the electron

K–T boundary

453 glycolysis

3C

pyruvate

NAD+ NADH + H+

CO2 acetyl CoA

2C

oxaloacetate 4C

NADH + H+

citrate 6C

NAD+ malate

isocitrate

4C

6C NAD+

fumarate 4C FADH2 FAD

NADH + H+

CO2 succinate

4C

P

CO2

GTP GDP

succinyl CoA

4C

α-ketoglutarate

5C

NAD+ NADH + H+

Krebs cycle

transport chain to generate three and two molecules of ATP respectively. This gives a net yield of 12 molecules of ATP per molecule of acetyl CoA. Acetyl CoA can be derived from carbohydrates (via *glycolysis), fats, or certain amino acids. (Other amino acids may enter the cycle at different stages.) Thus the Krebs cycle is the central ‘crossroads’ in the complex system of metabolic pathways and is involved not only in degradation and energy production but also in the synthesis of biomolecules. It is named after its principal discoverer, Sir Hans Krebs.

Kroll process A process for producing certain metals by reducing the chloride with magnesium metal, e.g. TiCl4 + 2Mg → Ti + 2MgCl2

krypton Symbol Kr. A colourless gaseous element belonging to group 0 (the *noble gases) of the periodic table; a.n. 36; r.a.m. 83.80; d. 3.73 g m–3; m.p. –156.6°C; b.p. –152.3°C. Krypton occurs in the air (0.0001% by volume) from which it can be extracted by fractional distillation

of liquid air. Usually, the element is not isolated but is used with other inert gases in Ûuorescent lamps, etc. The element has Üve natural isotopes (mass numbers 78, 80, 82, 83, 84) and there are Üve radioactive isotopes (76, 77, 79, 81, 85). Krypton–85 (half-life 10.76 years) is produced in Üssion reactors and it has been suggested that an equilibrium amount will eventually occur in the atmosphere. The element is practically inert and forms very few compounds (certain Ûuorides, such as KrF2, have been reported). K selection A type of selection that favours organisms with a low rate of reproduction but whose populations expand to the maximum number of individuals that the habitat can support (the *carrying capacity of the habitat). K-selected species (or K strategists) tend to be highly adapted to their environment and are able to compete successfully for food and other resources. They also tend to inhabit stable environments and have relatively long life spans. Compare r selection.

K–T boundary See alvarez event.

k

Kuiper belt Kuiper belt A large ring of icy objects in space that forms just beyond the orbit of Pluto. Short-period *comets originate in the Kuiper belt, which merges with the *Oort cloud farther out from the sun. It is thought to contain up to a billion comets. It is named after Gerard Peter Kuiper (1905–73). Kundt’s tube An apparatus designed by August Kundt (1839–94) in 1866 to measure the speed of sound in various Ûuids. It consists of a closed glass tube into which a dry powder (such as lycopodium) has been sprinkled. The source of sound in the original device was a metal rod clamped at its centre with a piston at one end, which is inserted into the tube. When the rod is stroked, sound waves

k

454 generated by the piston enter the tube. If the position of the piston in the tube is adjusted so that the gas column is a whole number of half wavelengths long, the dust will be disturbed by the resulting *stationary waves forming a series of striations, enabling distances between *nodes to be measured. The vibrating rod can be replaced by a small loudspeaker fed by an oscillator.

Kupfer nickel A naturally occurring form of nickel arsenide, NiAs; an important ore of nickel. kurchatovium See transactinide elements. kwashiorkor See malnutrition. Kyoto Protocol See global warming.

L labelling The process of replacing a stable atom in a compound with a radioisotope of the same element to enable its path through a biological or mechanical system to be traced by the radiation it emits. In some cases a different stable isotope is used and the path is detected by means of a mass spectrometer. A compound containing either a radioactive or stable isotope is called a labelled compound and the atom used is a label. If a hydrogen atom in each molecule of the compound has been replaced by a tritium atom, the compound is called a tritiated compound. A radioactive labelled compound will behave chemically and physically in the same way as an otherwise identical stable compound, and its presence can easily be detected using a *Geiger counter. This process of radioactive tracing is widely used in chemistry, biology, medicine, and engineering. For example, it can be used to follow the course of the reaction of a carboxylic acid with an alcohol to give an ester, e.g. CH3COOH + C2H5OH → C2H5COOCH3 + H 2O To determine whether the noncarbonyl oxygen in the ester comes from the acid or the alcohol, the reaction is performed with the labelled compound CH3CO18OH, in which the oxygen in the hydroxyl group of the acid has been ‘labelled’ by using the 18O isotope. It is then found that the water product is H218O; i.e. the oxygen in the ester comes from the alcohol, not the acid.

labia See labium. labile Describing a chemical compound in which certain atoms or groups can easily be replaced by other atoms or groups. The term is applied to coordination complexes in which ligands can easily be replaced by other ligands in an equilibrium reaction. labium 1. The lower lip in the *mouth-

parts of an insect, which is used in feeding and is formed by the fusion of a pair of appendages (the second *maxillae). 2. Either member of two pairs of Ûeshy folds that form part of the *vulva. The outer and larger pair, the labia majora, are covered by pubic hair and contain adipose tissue; the smaller labia minora lack adipose tissue and pubic hair. Both pairs of labia contain sebaceous glands.

labrum The upper lip in the *mouthparts of an insect. It is formed from a plate of cuticle hinged to the head above the mouth and is used in feeding. labyrinth The system of cavities and tubes that comprises the *inner ear of vertebrates. It consists of a system of membranous structures (membranous labyrinth) housed in a similar shaped bony cavity (bony labyrinth). lac operon The *operon that regulates lactose metabolism in the bacterium Escherichia coli. Its form was Ürst postulated in 1961 by François Jacob (1920– ) and Jacques Monod (1910–76) to explain control of β-galactosidase synthesis, and it is used as a model for the structure of all other operons. See jacob–monod hypothesis. lacrimal gland (lachrymal gland) The tear gland, present in the eyelids of some vertebrates. The Ûuid (tears) produced by this gland cleanses and lubricates the exposed surface of the eye; it drains into the nose through the lacrimal duct. lactams Organic compounds containing a ring of atoms in which the group –NH.CO.– forms part of the ring. Lactams can be formed by reaction of an –NH2 group in one part of a molecule with a –COOH group in the other to give a cyclic amide (see illustration). They can exist in an alternative tautomeric form, the lactim form, in which the hydrogen atom on the nitrogen has migrated to the oxygen of the carbonyl to give –N=C(OH)–. The

lactase

456

CH2 CH2

H 2N HO C

CH2

–H2O

CH2

amino acid

CH2 CH2

HN C

CH2

N

CH2

C

O γ lactam (γ butyrolactam)

CH2

OH γ lactim

Lactam formation

pyrimidine base uracil is an example of a lactam.

lactase (galactosidase) The enzyme that breaks down the milk sugar, lactose, to glucose and galactose. lactate A salt or ester of lactic acid (i.e. a 2-hydroxypropanoate).

l

lactation The discharge of milk from the *mammary glands. This generally only occurs after birth of the young and is stimulated by the sucking action of the infants. Lactation is under the control of hormones, notably *prolactin and *oxytocin. lacteal A minute blind-ended lymph vessel that occurs in each *villus of the small intestine. Digested fats are absorbed into the lacteals (see chyle) and transported to the bloodstream through the *thoracic duct. lactic acid (2-hydroxypropanoic acid) A clear odourless hygroscopic syrupy liquid, CH3CH(OH)COOH, with a sour taste; r.d. 1.206; m.p. 18°C; b.p. 122°C. It is prepared by the hydrolysis of ethanal cyanohydrin or the oxidation of propan-1,2-diol using dilute nitric acid. Lactic acid is manufactured by the fermentation of lactose (from milk) and used in the dyeing and tanning industries. It is an alpha hydroxy *carboxylic acid. See also optical activity. Lactic acid is produced from pyruvic acid in active muscle tissue when oxygen is limited and subsequently removed for conversion to glucose by the liver. During strenuous exercise it may build up in the muscles, causing cramplike pains. It is also produced by fermentation in certain bacteria and is characteristic of sour milk. lactims See lactams. lactogenic hormone See prolactin.

lactones Organic compounds containing a ring of atoms in which the group –CO.O– forms part of the ring. Lactones can be formed (or regarded as formed) by reaction of an –OH group in one part of a molecule with a –COOH group in the other to give a cyclic ester (see illustration). This type of reaction occurs with γhydroxy carboxylic acids such as CH2(OH)CH2CH2COOH (in which the hydroxyl group is on the third carbon from the carboxyl group). The resulting γ-lactone has a Üve-membered ring. Similarly, δ-lactones have six-membered rings. β-lactones, with a four-membered ring, are not produced directly from β-hydroxy acids, but can be synthesized by other means. CH2 CH2

HO HO C

CH2 –H2O

CH2

O

CH2

O hydroxy carboxylic acid

C

CH2

O γ-lactone (γ -butyrolactone)

Lactone formation

lactose (milk sugar) A sugar comprising one glucose molecule linked to a galactose molecule. Lactose is manufactured by the mammary gland and occurs only in milk. For example, cows’ milk contains about 4.7% lactose. It is less sweet than sucrose (cane sugar). lacuna A gap or cavity in the tissues of an organism; for example, the hollow centre of certain plant stems or any of the small cavities in bone in which the boneforming cells are found. Ladenburg benzene An (erroneous) structure for *benzene proposed by Albert Ladenburg (1842–1911), in which the six

457 carbon atoms were arranged at the corners of a triangular prism and linked by single bonds to each other and to the six hydrogen atoms.

laevorotatory Designating a chemical compound that rotates the plane of planepolarized light to the left (anticlockwise for someone facing the oncoming radiation). See optical activity. laevulose See fructose. lag See phase angle. lag phase See bacterial growth curve. Lagrangian Symbol L. A function used to deÜne a dynamical system in terms of functions of coordinates, velocities, and times given by: L=T–V where T is the kinetic energy of the system and V is the potential energy of the system. The Lagrangian formulation of dynamics has the advantage that it does not deal with many vector quantities, such as forces and accelerations, but only with two scalar functions, T and V. This leads to great simpliÜcations in calculations. Lagrangian dynamics was formulated by Joseph Louis Lagrange (1736–1813).

Lagrangian point One of two points, in the plane of two large objects orbiting each other, at which a third much smaller object can remain in stable equilibrium. There are three other theoretical Lagrangian points but they are unstable. Each stable Lagrangian point occurs on the orbit of the smaller of the two large objects, at the apex of an equilateral triangle that has as its base a line joining the two large objects. The Trojan *asteroids occupy such Lagrangian points on the orbit of Jupiter around the sun. They are named after Joseph Louis Lagrange (1736–1813). LAH Lithium aluminium hydride; see lithium tetrahydroaluminate(iii). lake A pigment made by combining an organic dyestuff with an inorganic compound (usually an oxide, hydroxide, or salt). Absorption of the organic compound on the inorganic substrate yields a coloured complex, as in the combination of a

lambda point dyestuff with a *mordant. Lakes are used in paints and printing inks.

Lamarck, Jean-Baptiste de Monet, Chevalier de (1744–1829) French natural historian. In 1778 he published a Ûora of France, which included a dichotomous identiÜcation key, and later worked on the classiÜcation of invertebrates, published in a seven-volume natural history (1815–22). In 1809 he put forward a theory of *evolution that has become known as *Lamarckism (later rejected in favour of Darwinism). Lamarckism One of the earliest superÜcially plausible theories of *evolution, proposed by Jean-Baptiste de Lamarck in 1809. He suggested that changes in an individual are acquired during its lifetime, chieÛy by increased use or disuse of organs in response to “a need that continues to make itself felt”, and that these changes are inherited by its offspring. Thus the long neck and limbs of a giraffe are explained as having evolved by the animal stretching its neck to browse on the foliage of trees. This so-called inheritance of acquired characteristics has never unquestionably been demonstrated to occur and the theory was largely displaced by *Darwinism. Lamarckism is also incompatible with the *Central Dogma of molecular biology. See also lysenkoism. lambda particle A spin –½ electrically neutral *baryon made up of one up quark, one down quark, and one strange quark. The mass of the lambda particle is 1115.60 MeV and its average lifetime is 2.6 × 10–10 s. lambda phage A temperate *bacteriophage that infects cells of the bacterium Escherichia coli, where it can either exist as a quiescent prophage (in a state called lysogeny) or undergo replication leading to lysis of the host cell and release of new phage particles. Lambda phage has been intensively studied as a model of viral infection and replication and is much used in genetic research and in genetic engineering. ModiÜed lambda phages are used as *vectors in gene cloning, especially for packaging relatively large amounts of foreign DNA. lambda point Symbol λ. The tempera-

l

lambert ture of 2.186 K below which helium–4 becomes a superÛuid. The name derives from the shape of the curve of speciÜc heat capacity against temperature, which is shaped like a Greek letter lambda (λ) at this point. See superfluidity.

lambert A former unit of *luminance equal to the luminance of a uniformly diffusing surface that emits or reÛects one lumen per square centimetre. It is approximately equal to 3.18 × 103 Cd m–2. It is named after Johann H. Lambert (1728–77).

l

Lambert’s laws (1) The *illuminance of a surface illuminated by light falling on it perpendicularly from a point source is inversely proportional to the square of the distance between the surface and the source. (2) If the rays make an angle θ with the normal to the surface, the illuminance is proportional to cosθ. (3) (Bouguer’s law) The *luminous intensity (I) of light (or other electromagnetic radiation) decreases exponentially with the distance d that it enters an absorbing medium, i.e. I = I0exp(–αd) where I0 is the intensity of the radiation that enters the medium and α is its linear absorption coefÜcient. These laws were Ürst stated (for light) by Johann H. Lambert (1728–77).

Lamb shift A small energy difference between two levels (2S1/2 and 2P1/2) in the *hydrogen spectrum. The shift results from the quantum interaction between the atomic electron and the electromagnetic radiation. It was Ürst explained by Willis Eugene Lamb (1913– ). lamella 1. (in botany) a. Any of the paired folds of membranes seen between the *grana in a plant chloroplast. b. Any of the spore-bearing gills on the underside of the cap of many mushrooms and toadstools. See also middle lamella. 2. (in zoology) Any of various thin layers of membranes, especially any of the thin layers of tissue of which compact bone is formed. lamellar solids Solid substances in which the crystal structure has distinct layers (i.e. has a layer lattice). The *micas are an example of this type of compound.

458 *Intercalation compounds are lamellar compounds formed by interposition of atoms, ions, etc., between the layers of an existing element or compound. For example, graphite is a lamellar solid. With strong oxidizing agents (e.g. a mixture of concentrated sulphuric and nitric acids) it forms a nonstoichiometric ‘graphitic oxide’, which is an intercalation compound having oxygen atoms between the layers of carbon atoms.

Lamellibranchia See bivalvia. lamina 1. The thin and usually Ûattened blade of a leaf, in which photosynthesis and transpiration occurs. The bulk of the lamina is made up of *mesophyll cells interspersed by a network of veins (*vascular bundles). The mesophyll is enclosed by a protective epidermis that produces a waxy cuticle. 2. The leaÛike part of the thallus of certain algae, notably kelps. See also stipe. laminar Ûow *Streamline Ûow of a Ûuid in which the Ûuid moves in layers without Ûuctuations or turbulence so that successive particles passing the same point have the same velocity. It occurs at low *Reynolds numbers, i.e. low velocities, high viscosities, low densities or small dimensions. The Ûow of lubricating oil in bearings is normally laminar because of the thinness of the lubricant layer. laminated core A core for a transformer or other electrical machine in which the ferromagnetic alloy is made into thin sheets (laminations), which are oxidized or varnished to provide a relatively high resistance between them. This has the effect of reducing *eddy currents, which occur when alternating currents are used. lamp black A Ünely divided (microcrystalline) form of carbon made by burning organic compounds in insufÜcient oxygen. It is used as a black pigment and Üller. lancelet See chordata. Landauer’s principle The principle put forward by Rolf Landauer in the 1960s that energy has to be expended to erase

459 information. This principle links thermodynamics and information theory.

Landé interval rule A rule in atomic spectra stating that if the *spin–orbit coupling is weak in a given multiplet, the energy differences between two successive J levels (where J is the total resultant angular momentum of the coupled electrons) are proportional to the larger of the two values of J. The rule was stated by the German-born US physicist Alfred Landé (1888–1975) in 1923. It can be deduced from the quantum theory of angular momentum. In addition to assuming *Russell–Saunders coupling, the Landé interval rule assumes that the interactions between spin magnetic moments can be ignored, an assumption that is not correct for very light atoms, such as helium. Thus the Landé interval rule is best obeyed by atoms with medium atomic numbers. lanolin An emulsion of puriÜed wool fat in water, containing cholesterol and certain terpene alcohols and esters. It is used in cosmetics. lansfordite A mineral form of *magnesium carbonate pentahydrate, MgCO3. 5H2O. lanthanides See lanthanoids. lanthanoid contraction See lanthanoids. lanthanoids (lanthanides; lanthanons; rare-earth elements) A series of elements in the *periodic table, generally considered to range in proton number from cerium (58) to lutetium (71) inclusive. The lanthanoids all have two outer s-electrons (a 6s2 conÜguration), follow lanthanum, and are classiÜed together because an increasing proton number corresponds to increase in number of 4f electrons. In fact, the 4f and 5d levels are close in energy and the Ülling is not smooth. The outer electron conÜgurations are as follows: 57 lanthanum (La) 5d16s2 58 cerium (Ce) 4f5d16s2 (or 4f26s2) 59 praseodymium (Pr) 4f 36s2 60 neodymium (Nd) 4f 46s2 61 promethium (Pm) 4f 56s2 62 samarium (Sm) 4f 66s2 63 europium (Eu) 4f 76s2 64 gadolinium (Gd) 4f 75d16s2 65 terbium (Tb) 4f 96s2

lanthanum 66 dysprosium (Dy) 4f 106s2 67 holmium (Ho) 4f 116s2 68 erbium (Er) 4f 126s2 69 thulium (Tm) 4f 136s2 70 ytterbium (Yb) 4f 146s2 71 lutetium (Lu) 4f 145d16s2 Note that lanthanum itself does not have a 4f electron but it is generally classiÜed with the lanthanoids because of its chemical similarities, as are yttrium (Yt) and scandium (Sc). Scandium, yttrium, and lanthanum are d-block elements; the lanthanoids and *actinoids make up the fblock. The lanthanoids are sometimes simply called the rare earths, although strictly the ‘earths’ are their oxides. Nor are they particularly rare: they occur widely, usually together. All are silvery very reactive metals. The f-electrons do not penetrate to the outer part of the atom and there is no f-orbital participation in bonding (unlike the d-orbitals of the main *transition elements) and the elements form few coordination compounds. The main compounds contain M3+ ions. Cerium also has the highly oxidizing Ce4+ state and europium and ytterbium have a M2+ state. The 4f orbitals in the atoms are not very effective in shielding the outer electrons from the nuclear charge. In going across the series the increasing nuclear charge causes a contraction in the radius of the M3+ ion – from 0.1061 nm in lanthanum to 0.0848 nm in lutetium. This effect, the lanthanoid contraction, accounts for the similarity between the transition elements zirconium and hafnium.

lanthanons See lanthanoids. lanthanum Symbol La. A silvery metallic element belonging to group 3 (formerly IIIA) of the periodic table and often considered to be one of the *lanthanoids; a.n. 57; r.a.m. 138.91; r.d. 6.146 (20°C); m.p. 921°C; b.p. 3457°C. Its principal ore is bastnasite, from which it is separated by an ion-exchange process. There are two natural isotopes, lanthanum–139 (stable) and lanthanum–138 (half-life 1010–1015 years). The metal, being pyrophoric, is used in alloys for lighter Ûints and the oxide is used in some optical glasses. The largest use of lanthanum, however, is as a catalyst in cracking crude oil. Its chemistry resembles that of the lanthanoids.

l

lapis lazuli

460

The element was discovered by Carl Mosander (1797–1858) in 1839.

lapis lazuli A blue rock that is widely used as a semiprecious stone and for ornamental purposes. It is composed chieÛy of the deep blue mineral lazurite embedded in a matrix of white calcite and usually also contains small specks of pyrite. It occurs in only a few places in crystalline limestones as a contact metamorphic mineral. The chief source is Afghanistan; lapis lazuli also occurs near Lake Baikal in Siberia and in Chile. It was formerly used to make the artists’ pigment ultramarine. Laplace equation The partial differential equation: ∂2u/∂x2 + ∂2u/∂y2 + ∂2u/∂z2 = 0 It may also be written in the form ∇ u = 0, where ∇2 is called the Laplace operator. It was formulated by the French mathematician Pierre Laplace (1749–1827). 2

l

large intestine The portion of the alimentary canal of vertebrates between the *small intestine and the *anus. It consists of the *caecum, *colon, and *rectum and its principal function is the absorption of water and formation of faeces. large-scale structure The structure of the distribution of visible matter in the universe at very large scales. This structure includes galaxies, clusters of galaxies, superclusters, and voids. See also structure formation. Larmor precession A precession of the motion of charged particles in a magnetic Üeld. It was Ürst deduced in 1897 by Sir Joseph Larmor (1857–1942). Applied to the orbital motion of an electron around the nucleus of an atom in a magnetic Üeld of Ûux density B, the frequency of precession is given by eB/4πmvµ, where e and m are the electronic charge and mass respectively, µ is the permeability, and v is the velocity of the electron. This is known as the Larmor frequency. larva The juvenile stage in the life cycle of most invertebrates, amphibians, and Üsh, which hatches from the egg, is unlike the adult in form, and is normally incapable of sexual reproduction (see paedogenesis). It develops into the adult by undergoing *metamorphosis. Larvae can

feed themselves and are otherwise selfsupporting. Examples are the tadpoles of frogs, the caterpillars of butterÛies, and the ciliated planktonic larvae of many marine animals. Compare nymph.

larynx The anterior portion of the *trachea (windpipe) of tetrapod vertebrates, which in amphibians, reptiles, and mammals contains the *vocal cords. Movement of the cartilage in the walls of the larynx (by means of the laryngeal muscles) alters the tension of the vocal cords. This changes the pitch of the sound emitted by the vocal cords when they vibrate. The Ünal voiced sound is modiÜed by resonance within the oral and nasal cavities. laser (light ampliÜcation by stimulated emission of radiation) A light ampliÜer usually used to produce monochromatic coherent radiation in the infrared, visible, and ultraviolet regions of the *electromagnetic spectrum. Lasers that operate in the X-ray region of the spectrum are also being developed. Nonlaser light sources emit radiation in all directions as a result of the spontaneous emission of photons by thermally excited solids (Ülament lamps) or electronically excited atoms, ions, or molecules (Ûuorescent lamps, etc.). The emission accompanies the spontaneous return of the excited species to the *ground state and

energy source

silvered surface flash tube ruby crystal

partially silvered surface

A simple ruby laser

weak light source

latent heat

461 occurs randomly, i.e. the radiation is not coherent. In a laser, the atoms, ions, or molecules are Ürst ‘pumped’ to an excited state and then stimulated to emit photons by collision of a photon of the same energy. This is called stimulated emission. In order to use it, it is Ürst necessary to create a condition in the amplifying medium, called population inversion, in which the majority of the relevant entities are excited. Random emission from one entity can then trigger coherent emission from the others that it passes. In this way ampliÜcation is achieved. The laser ampliÜer is converted to an oscillator by enclosing the amplifying medium within a resonator. Radiation then introduced along the axis of the resonator is reÛected back and forth along its path by a mirror at one end and by a partially transmitting mirror at the other end. Between the mirrors the waves are ampliÜed by stimulated emission. The radiation emerges through the semitransparent mirror at one end as a powerful coherent monochromatic parallel beam of light. The emitted beam is uniquely parallel because waves that do not bounce back and forth between the mirrors quickly escape through the sides of the oscillating medium without ampliÜcation. Some lasers are solid, others are liquid or gas devices. Population inversion can be achieved by optical pumping with Ûashlights or with other lasers. It can also be achieved by such methods as chemical reactions, discharges in gases, and recombination emission in semiconducting materials (see recombination process). Lasers have found many uses since their invention in 1960, including laser welding, surgery, *holography, printing, optical communications, and the reading of digital information. In chemistry, their main use has been in the study of photochemical reactions and in the spectroscopic investigation of molecules. See also dye laser.

towards the photon beam will lose momentum on absorbing a photon and be cooled. An atom moving away from the incident photons will gain energy on absorption. Atoms moving towards the incident photons ‘see’ the incident photons as having a slightly different frequency than those moving away because of the *Doppler effect, and it is possible to adjust the incident laser frequency by a small amount so that atoms are more likely to absorb when they are moving towards the oncoming photons. This results in a net cooling effect, a technique known as Doppler cooling. It produces a region of slow moving atoms at the intersection of the laser beams – a state of matter sometimes called optical molasses. Further cooling, to temperatures below the theoretical limit for Doppler cooling, can be obtained by a mechanism known as Sisyphus cooling. Here the atom moves through a standing wave created by the laser. As it moves to the top of each ‘hill’ it loses energy and at the top it is optically pumped to a state at the bottom of the ‘valley’. Consequently, the effect is of an atom always moving up a potential gradient and losing energy. The name comes from the character Sisyphus in Greek mythology, who was condemned by the Gods continuously to push a boulder to the top of a hill, only for it to roll back down again when he reached the summit. Work on laser cooling has also involved methods of trapping atoms. The magnetooptical trap (MOT) uses six crossed laser beams together with an applied magnetic Üeld to keep cooled atoms together. This allows a further method of cooling in which the height of the trap is lowered so as to let the more energetic atoms escape (a method known as evaporative cooling). Techniques of this type have led to temperatures less than 10–6 K and to the discovery of the Bose–Einstein condensate (see bose–einstein condensation).

laser cooling A technique for producing extremely low temperatures using lasers to slow down and trap atoms. The basic method is to direct a set of crossed laser beams at a sample of gas, with the wavelength set so that photons are absorbed by the atoms. One atom moving

latent heat Symbol L. The quantity of heat absorbed or released when a substance changes its physical phase at constant temperature (e.g. from solid to liquid at the melting point or from liquid to gas at the boiling point). For example, the latent heat of vaporization is the en-

laser printer See printer.

l

latent learning ergy a substance absorbs from its surroundings in order to overcome the attractive forces between its molecules as it changes from a liquid to a gas and in order to do work against the external atmosphere as it expands. In thermodynamic terms the latent heat is the *enthalpy of evaporation (∆H), i.e. L = ∆H = ∆U + p∆V, where ∆U is the change in the internal energy, p is the pressure, and ∆V is the change in volume. The speciÜc latent heat (symbol l) is the heat absorbed or released per unit mass of a substance in the course of its isothermal change of phase. The molar latent heat is the heat absorbed or released per unit amount of substance during an isothermal change of state.

l

latent learning A form of *learning in which there is apparently no immediate reward for the animal, and what is learnt remains ‘latent’. The prime example is an animal exploring its surroundings. Learning about the geography of its home area may bring an animal no immediate beneÜts, but can prove vital in the future when Ûeeing a predator or searching for food. Many insects learn the details of landmarks near their nest by making orientation Ûights. This process enables them to locate the nest when returning from distant sites. latent period The short time that elapses between the reception of a stimulus and the start of the response in an irritable tissue. For a contracting muscle the latent period lasts about 0.02 seconds. lateral inversion (perversion) The type of reversal that occurs with an image formed by a plane mirror. A person with a mole on his left cheek sees an image in a plane mirror of a person with a mole on his right cheek. Since, however, that is (correctly) to the observer’s left, the real reversal is of front and back; the image is ‘turned through’ itself to face the object – hence the alternative name. lateral velocity The component of a celestial body’s velocity that is at 90° to its *line-of-sight velocity. laterite A layer of deposits composed largely of hydroxides of iron and aluminium formed from the weathering of

462 rocks in humid tropical and subtropical climates. Laterites range from soft earthy materials to hard dense rocks. It hardens on exposure to the atmosphere and is used as a building material. In the weathering process silica, alkalis, and alkaline earths are removed leaving behind concentrations of iron and aluminium oxides; this process is known as laterization.

latex A milky Ûuid of mixed composition found in some herbaceous plants and trees. Its function is not clear but it may assist in protecting wounds (compare gum) and it may be involved in the nutrition of the plant. The latex of some species, notably rubber trees, is collected for commercial purposes. latitude and longitude 1. (in geography) Imaginary lines on the earth’s surface, enabling any point to be deÜned in terms of two angles subtended at its centre (see illustration). Parallels of latitude are circles drawn round the earth parallel to the equator; their diameters diminish as they approach the poles. These parallels are speciÜed by the angle subtended at the centre of the earth by the arc formed between a point on the parallel and the equator. All points on the equator therefore have a latitude of 0°, while the north pole has a latitude of 90°N and the south pole of 90°S. Parallels of latitude 1° apart are separated on the earth’s surface by about 100 km. Meridians of longitude are half *great circles passing through both poles; they cross parallels of latitude at right angles. In 1884 the meridian through Greenwich, near London, was selected as the prime meridian and designated as 0°. Other meridians are deÜned by the angle between the plane of the meridian and the plane of the prime meridian specifying whether it is E or W of the prime meridian. At the equator meridians 1° apart are separated by about 112 km. 2. (in astronomy) The celestial latitude of a star, or other celestial body, is its angular distance north (taken as positive) or south (taken as negative) of the ecliptic measured along the great circle through the body and the poles of the ecliptic. The celestial longitude is the angular distance from the vernal equinox measured eastwards along the ecliptic to the intersec-

Lavoisier, Antoine Laurent

463 tion of the body’s circle of longitude; it is measured in the same direction as the sun’s apparent annual motion.

lattice The regular arrangement of atoms, ions, or molecules in a crystalline solid. See crystal lattice. lattice energy A measure of the stability of a *crystal lattice, given by the energy that would be released per mole if atoms, ions, or molecules of the crystal were brought together from inÜnite distances apart to form the lattice. See born–haber cycle. lattice vibrations The periodic vibrations of the atoms, ions, or molecules in a *crystal lattice about their mean positions. On heating, the amplitude of the vibrations increases until they are so energetic that the lattice breaks down. The temperature at which this happens is the melting point of the solid and the substance becomes a liquid. On cooling, the amplitude of the vibrations diminishes. At *absolute zero a residual vibration persists, associated with the *zero-point energy of the substance. The increase in the electrical resistance of a conductor is due to increased scattering of the free conduction electrons by the vibrating lattice particles. latus rectum See ellipse; hyperbola; parabola. Laue, Max Theodor Felix von (1879– N

1960) German physicist, who became a professor at Berlin in 1919, moving in 1943 to the Max Planck Institute at Göttingen. He is best known for his discovery in 1912 of *X-ray diffraction, for which he was awarded the 1914 Nobel Prize for physics.

laughing gas See dinitrogen oxide. launch vehicle A rocket used to launch a satellite, spaceprobe, space station, etc. Multistage rockets are usually used, the empty tanks and engine of the Ürst two stages being jettisoned before the desired orbit is reached. The launch window is the time interval during which the vehicle must be launched to achieve the orbit. Laurasia See continental drift. lauric acid See dodecanoic acid. lava Molten rock (magma) that rises to the surface from below ground, usually through a volcano. A typical free-Ûowing lava consists of a basic rock, such as *basalt; acidic lavas are more viscous. There are various types: aa solidiÜes as rough blocks; pahoehoe takes the form of ropy strands; pillow lava, named after its shape, occurs where molten lava Ûows into the sea or erupts from an underwater volcano. Lava that contains volatile materials solidiÜes as *pumice. Lavoisier, Antoine Laurent (1743– 1794) French chemist, who collected taxes

parallels of latitude

equator P

P

0°

meridian of longitude

N

x

y

α β R R S

The latitude of P is given by the angle α. In this case it would be α°N. The latitude of R is β°S.

Latitude and longitude

Greenwich meridian

0° S

The longitude of P is given by the angle x. In this case it would be x °W. R has a longitude of y°E.

l

law of chemical equilibrium for the government in Paris. In the 1770s he discovered oxygen and nitrogen in air and demolished the *phlogiston theory of combustion by demonstrating the role of oxygen in the process. In 1783 he made water by burning hydrogen in oxygen (see cavendish, henry). He also devised a rational nomenclature for chemical compounds. In 1794 he was tried by the Jacobins as an opponent of the Revolution (because of his tax-gathering), found guilty, and guillotined.

law of chemical equilibrium See equilibrium constant. law of conservation of energy See conservation law. law of conservation of mass See conservation law. law of constant composition See chemical combination.

l

law of deÜnite proportions See chemical combination. law of mass action See mass action. law of multiple proportions See chemical combination. law of octaves (Newlands’ law) An attempt at classifying elements made by John Newlands (1837–98) in 1863. He arranged 56 elements in order of increasing atomic mass in groups of eight, pointing out that each element resembled the element eight places from it in the list. He drew an analogy with the notes of a musical scale. Newlands’ octaves were groups of similar elements distinguished in this way: e.g. oxygen and sulphur; nitrogen and phosphorus; and Ûuorine, chlorine, bromine, and iodine. In some cases it was necessary to put two elements in the same position. The proposal was rejected at the time. See periodic table. law of reciprocal proportions See chemical combination. lawrencium Symbol Lr. A radioactive metallic transuranic element belonging to the *actinoids; a.n. 103; mass number of the Ürst discovered isotope 257 (half-life 8 seconds). A number of very short-lived isotopes have now been synthesized. The element was identiÜed by Albert Ghiorso

464 and associates in 1961. The alternative name unniltrium has been proposed.

laws of chemical combination See chemical combination. Lawson criterion A condition for the release of energy from a *thermonuclear reactor Ürst laid down by J. D. Lawson in 1957. It is usually stated as the minimum value for the product of the density (nG) of the fusion-fuel particles and the *containment time (τ) for energy breakeven, i.e. it is a measure of the density of the reacting particles required and the time for which they need to react in order to produce more energy than was used in raising the temperature of the reacting particles to the *ignition temperature. For a 50:50 mixture of deuterium and tritium at the ignition temperature, the value of nGτ is between 1014 and 1015 cm–3 s. laws, theories, and hypotheses In science, a law is a descriptive principle of nature that holds in all circumstances covered by the wording of the law. There are no loopholes in the laws of nature and any exceptional event that did not comply with the law would require the existing law to be discarded or would have to be described as a miracle. Eponymous laws are named after their discoverers (e.g. *Boyle’s law); some laws, however, are known by their subject matter (e.g. the law of conservation of mass), while other laws use both the name of the discoverer and the subject matter to describe them (e.g. *Newton’s law of gravitation). A description of nature that encompasses more than one law but has not achieved the uncontrovertible status of a law is sometimes called a theory. Theories are often both eponymous and descriptive of the subject matter (e.g. Einstein’s theory of relativity and Darwin’s theory of evolution). A hypothesis is a theory or law that retains the suggestion that it may not be universally true. However, some hypotheses about which no doubt still lingers have remained hypotheses (e.g. Avogadro’s hypothesis), for no clear reason. Clearly there is a degree of overlap between the three concepts. layer lattice A crystal structure in which the atoms are chemically bonded

465 in plane layers, with relatively weak forces between atoms in adjacent layers. Graphite and micas are examples of substances having layer lattices (i.e. they are *lamellar solids).

lazurite See lapis lazuli. LCP See liquid-crystal polymer. LD50 Lethal dose 50, or median lethal dose: the amount of a pharmacological or toxic substance (such as ionizing radiation) that causes death in 50% of a group of experimental animals. For each LD50 the species and weight of the animal and the route of administration of the substance is speciÜed. LD50s are used both in toxicology and in the *bioassay of therapeutic compounds. L-dopa See dopa. L–D process See basic-oxygen process. leaching Extraction of soluble components of a solid mixture by percolating a solvent through it. lead (in physics) See phase angle. lead (in chemistry) Symbol Pb. A heavy dull grey soft ductile metallic element belonging to *group 14 (formerly IVB) of the periodic table; a.n. 82; r.a.m. 207.19; r.d. 11.35; m.p. 327.5°C; b.p. 1740°C. The main ore is the sulphide galena (PbS); other minor sources include anglesite (PbSO4), cerussite (PbCO3), and litharge (PbO). The metal is extracted by roasting the ore to give the oxide, followed by reduction with carbon. Silver is also recovered from the ores. Lead has a variety of uses including building construction, leadplate accumulators, bullets, and shot, and is a constituent of such alloys as solder, pewter, bearing metals, type metals, and fusible alloys. Chemically, it forms compounds with the +2 and +4 oxidation states, the lead(II) state being the more stable. lead(II) acetate See lead(ii) ethanoate. lead–acid accumulator An accumulator in which the electrodes are made of lead and the electrolyte consists of dilute sulphuric acid. The electrodes are usually cast from a lead alloy containing 7–12% of antimony (to give increased hardness and corrosion resistance) and a small amount

lead(II) carbonate hydroxide of tin (for better casting properties). The electrodes are coated with a paste of lead(II) oxide (PbO) and Ünely divided lead; after insertion into the electrolyte a ‘forming’ current is passed through the cell to convert the PbO on the negative plate into a sponge of Ünely divided lead. On the positive plate the PbO is converted to lead(IV) oxide (PbO2). The equation for the overall reaction during discharge is: PbO2 + 2H2SO4 + Pb → 2PbSO4 + 2H2O The reaction is reversed during charging. Each cell gives an e.m.f. of about 2 volts and in motor vehicles a 12-volt battery of six cells is usually used. The lead–acid battery produces 80–120 kJ per kilogram. Compare nickel–iron accumulator.

lead(II) carbonate A white solid, PbCO3, insoluble in water; rhombic; r.d. 6.6. It occurs as the mineral *cerussite, which is isomorphous with aragonite and may be prepared in the laboratory by the addition of cold ammonium carbonate solution to a cold solution of a lead(II) salt (acetate or nitrate). It decomposes at 315°C to lead(II) oxide and carbon dioxide. lead(II) carbonate hydroxide (white lead; basic lead carbonate) A powder, 2PbCO3.Pb(OH)2, insoluble in water, slightly soluble in aqueous carbonate solutions; r.d. 6.14; decomposes at 400°C. Lead(II) carbonate hydroxide occurs as the mineral hydroxycerussite (of variable composition). It was previously manufactured from lead in processes using spent tanning bark or horse manure, which released carbon dioxide. It is currently made by electrolysis of mixed solutions (e.g. ammonium nitrate, nitric acid, sulphuric acid, and acetic acid) using lead anodes. For the highest grade product the lead must be exceptionally pure (known in the trade as ‘corroding lead’) as small amounts of metallic impurity impart grey or pink discolorations. The material was used widely in paints, both for art work and for commerce, but it has the disadvantage of reacting with hydrogen sulphide in industrial atmospheres and producing black lead sulphide. The poisonous nature of lead compounds has also contributed to the declining importance of this material.

l

lead-chamber process lead-chamber process An obsolete method of making sulphuric acid by the catalytic oxidation of sulphur dioxide with air using a potassium nitrate catalyst in water. The process was carried out in lead containers (which was expensive) and only produced dilute acid. It was replaced in 1876 by the *contact process. lead dioxide See lead(iv) oxide. lead equivalent A measure of the absorbing power of a radiation screen, expressed as the thickness of a lead screen in millimetres that would afford the same protection as the material being considered.

l

lead(II) ethanoate (lead(II) acetate) A white crystalline solid, Pb(CH3COO)2, soluble in water and slightly soluble in ethanol. It exists as the anhydrous compound (r.d. 3.25; m.p. 280°C), as a trihydrate, Pb(CH3COO)2.3H2O (monoclinic; r.d. 2.55; loses water at 75°C), and as a decahydrate, Pb(CH3COO)2.10H2O (rhombic; r.d. 1.69). The common form is the trihydrate. Its chief interest stems from the fact that it is soluble in water and it also forms a variety of complexes in solution. It was once known as sugar of lead because of its sweet taste. lead(IV) ethanoate (lead tetra-acetate) A colourless solid, Pb(CH3COO)4, which decomposes in water and is soluble in pure ethanoic acid; monoclinic; r.d. 2.228; m.p. 175°C. It may be prepared by dissolving dilead(II) lead(IV) oxide in warm ethanoic acid. In solution it behaves essentially as a covalent compound (no measurable conductivity) in contrast to the lead(II) salt, which is a weak electrolyte. lead(IV) hydride See plumbane. lead monoxide See lead(ii) oxide. lead(II) oxide (lead monoxide) A solid yellow compound, PbO, which is insoluble in water; m.p. 886°C. It exists in two crystalline forms: litharge (tetrahedral; r.d. 9.53) and massicot (rhombic; r.d. 8.0). It can be prepared by heating the nitrate, and is manufactured by heating molten lead in air. If the temperature used is lower than the melting point of the oxide, the product is massicot; above this, litharge is formed. Variations in the tem-

466 perature and in the rate of cooling give rise to crystal vacancies and red, orange, and brown forms of litharge can be produced. The oxide is amphoteric, dissolving in acids to give lead(II) salts and in alkalis to give *plumbates.

lead(IV) oxide (lead dioxide) A dark brown or black solid with a rutile lattice, PbO2, which is insoluble in water and slightly soluble in concentrated sulphuric and nitric acids; r.d. 9.375; decomposes at 290°C. Lead(IV) oxide may be prepared by the oxidation of lead(II) oxide by heating with alkaline chlorates or nitrates, or by anodic oxidation of lead(II) solutions. It is an oxidizing agent and readily reverts to the lead(II) oxidation state, as illustrated by its conversion to Pb3O4 and PbO on heating. It reacts with hydrochloric acid to evolve chlorine. Lead(IV) oxide has been used in the manufacture of safety matches and was widely used until the mid-1970s as an adsorbent for sulphur dioxide in pollution monitoring. lead(II) sulphate A white crystalline solid, PbSO4, which is virtually insoluble in water and soluble in solutions of ammonium salts; r.d. 6.2; m.p. 1170°C. It occurs as the mineral anglesite; it may be prepared in the laboratory by adding any solution containing sulphate ions to solutions of lead(II) ethanoate. The material known as basic lead(II) sulphate may be made by shaking together lead(II) sulphate and lead(II) hydroxide in water. This material has been used in white paint in preference to lead(II) carbonate hydroxide, as it is not so susceptible to discoloration through reaction with hydrogen sulphide. The toxicity of lead compounds has led to a decline in the use of these compounds. lead(II) sulphide A black crystalline solid, PbS, which is insoluble in water; r.d. 7.5; m.p. 1114°C. It occurs naturally as the metallic-looking mineral *galena (the principal ore of lead). It may be prepared in the laboratory by the reaction of hydrogen sulphide with soluble lead(II) salts. Lead(II) sulphide has been used as an electrical rectiÜer. lead tetra-acetate See lead(iv) ethanoate.

leaf

467

lead(IV) tetraethyl (tetraethyl lead) A colourless liquid, Pb(C2H5)4, insoluble in water, soluble in benzene, ethanol, ether, and petroleum; r.d. 1.659; m.p. –137°C; b.p. 200°C. It may be prepared by the reaction of hydrogen and ethene with lead but a more convenient laboratory and industrial method is the reaction of a sodium–lead alloy with chloroethane. A more recent industrial process is the electrolysis of ethylmagnesium chloride (the Grignard reagent) using a lead anode and slowly running additional chloroethane onto the cathode. Lead tetraethyl is used in fuel for internal-combustion engines (along with 1,2-dibromoethane) to increase the *octane number and reduce preignition. However, its use in petrol results in the emission of hazardous lead compounds into the atmosphere. Pressure from environmental groups has encour-

aged a reduction in the use of lead(IV) tetraethyl and an increasing use of leadfree petrol. See knocking.

leaf A Ûattened structure that develops from a superÜcial group of tissues, the leaf buttress, on the side of the stem apex. Each leaf has a lateral bud in its axil. Leaves are arranged in a deÜnite pattern (see phyllotaxis) and usually show limited growth. Each consists of a broad Ûat *lamina (leaf blade) and a leaf base, which attaches the leaf to the stem; a leaf stalk (petiole) may also be present. The leaves of bryophytes are simple appendages, which are not homologous with the leaves of vascular plants as they develop on the gametophyte generation. Leaves show considerable variation in size, shape, arrangement of veins, type of attachment to the stem, and texture. They may be simple or divided into leaÛets, i.e.

l

cuticle upper epidermis chloroplasts

palisade mesophy

vascular xylem bundle phloem

spongy mesophy air space lower epidermis guard cell

stoma

Transverse section through a leaf blade leaflets

lamina (leaf blade)

petiol

petiole

Simple leaves

Compound leaves

leaf buttress compound (see illustration). Types of leaf include: *cotyledons (seed leaves); scale leaves, which lack chlorophyll and develop on rhizomes or protect the inner leaves of a bud; foliage leaves, which are the main organs for photosynthesis and transpiration; and *bracts and Ûoral leaves, such as sepals, petals, stamens, and carpels, which are specialized for reproduction. Leaves may be modiÜed for special purposes. For example the leaf bases of bulbs are swollen with food to survive the winter. In some plants leaves are reduced to spines for protection and their photosynthetic function is carried out by another organ, such as a *cladode.

leaf buttress See primordium. leaf litter See litter.

l

learning A process by which an animal’s response to a particular situation may be permanently altered, usually in a beneÜcial way, as a result of its experience. Learning allows an animal to respond more Ûexibly to the situations it encounters: learning abilities in different species vary widely and are adapted to the species’ environment. See also conditioning; habituation; imprinting; insight learning; latent learning. See Feature. least-squares method A method of Ütting a curve (or line) to points on a *graph. The best Üt occurs when the sum of the squares of the distances from the curve to the points is a minimum. It assumes that random measurement errors follow a *normal distribution. Leblanc process An obsolete process for manufacturing sodium carbonate. The raw materials were sodium chloride, sulphuric acid, coke, and limestone (calcium carbonate), and the process involved two stages. First the sodium chloride was heated with sulphuric acid to give sodium sulphate: 2NaCl(s) + H2SO4(l) → Na2SO4(s) + 2HCl(g) The sodium sulphate was then heated with coke and limestone: Na2SO4 + 2C + CaCO3 → Na2CO3 + CaS + 2CO2

468 Calcium sulphide was a by-product, the sodium carbonate being extracted by crystallization. The process, invented in 1783 by the French chemist Nicolas Leblanc (1742–1806), was the Ürst for producing sodium carbonate synthetically (earlier methods were from wood ash and other vegetable sources). By the end of the 19th century it had been largely replaced by the *Solvay process.

lechatelierite A mineral form of *silicon(IV) oxide, SiO2. Le Chatelier’s principle If a system is in equilibrium, any change imposed on the system tends to shift the equilibrium to nullify the effect of the applied change. The principle, which is a consequence of the law of conservation of energy, was Ürst stated in 1888 by Henri Le Chatelier (1850–1936). It is applied to chemical equilibria. For example, in the gas reaction 2SO2 + O2 ˆ 2SO3 an increase in pressure on the reaction mixture displaces the equilibrium to the right, since this reduces the total number of molecules present and thus decreases the pressure. The standard enthalpy change for the forward reaction is negative (i.e. the reaction is exothermic). Thus, an increase in temperature displaces the equilibrium to the left since this tends to reduce the temperature. The *equilibrium constant thus falls with increasing temperature.

lecithin (phosphatidylcholine) A phosphoglyceride (see phospholipid) containing the amino alcohol *choline esteriÜed to the phosphate group. It is the most abundant animal phospholipid (being a component of plasma membranes) and also occurs in higher plants, but rarely in microorganisms. Leclanché cell A primary *voltaic cell consisting of a carbon rod (the anode) and a zinc rod (the cathode) dipping into an electrolyte of a 10–20% solution of ammonium chloride. *Polarization is prevented by using a mixture of manganese dioxide mixed with crushed carbon, held in contact with the anode by means of a porous bag or pot; this reacts with the hydrogen produced. This wet form of the cell, devised in 1867 by Georges Leclanché

Lemaître, Georges Edouard

469 (1839–82), has an e.m.f. of about 1.5 volts. The *dry cell based on it is widely used in torches, radios, and calculators.

lectin Any of a group of proteins, found in a variety of organisms, that bind to speciÜc carbohydrate groups. Hence, lectins derived from plant seeds, such as concanavalin A, can cause cells to clump together by forming cross links between the oligosaccharide groups on cell surfaces. Lectins are widely used for diagnosis and experimental purposes, e.g. to identify mutant cells in cell cultures, to determine blood groups by triggering *agglutination of red blood cells, or in mapping the surface of plasma membranes. The role of lectins in plants remains unclear. They are especially abundant in seeds, in which they may inhibit the growth of fungi or other pathogens. LED See light-emitting diode. leeches See hirudinea. LEED Low-energy electron diffraction. See electron diffraction. Leeuwenhoek, Anton van (1632– 1723) Dutch microscopist, who had little formal education. He is known for accurately grinding small lenses to make simple microscopes, with which he made the Ürst observations of red blood cells, protozoa, and spermatozoa. He communicated regularly with the Royal Society in London, which published many of his Ündings in its Philosophical Transactions. legume (pod) A dry fruit formed from a single carpel and containing one or more seeds, which are shed when mature. It is the characteristic fruit of the Leguminosae (Fabaceae; pea family). It splits, often explosively, along both sides and the two halves of the fruit move apart to expose the seeds. A special form of the legume is the *lomentum. Leishman’s stain A neutral stain for blood smears devised by the British surgeon Sir William Boog Leishman (1865–1926). It consists of a mixture of *eosin (an acidic stain), and *methylene blue (a basic stain) in alcohol and is usually diluted and buffered before use. It stains the different components of blood in a range of shades between red and

blue. The similar Wright’s stain is favoured by American workers.

Lemaître, Georges Edouard (1894– 1966) Belgian astronomer, who was ordained as a priest in 1923. He went to work at Louvain University in 1925, becoming professor of astronomy two years later. He is best known for his *big-bang theory of the origin of the universe. lens 1. (in physics) A curved, ground, and polished piece of glass, moulded plastic, or other transparent material used for the refraction of light. A converging lens is one that brings the rays of a parallel beam of light to a real *principal focus. They include biconvex, planoconvex, and converging meniscus lenses. Diverging lenses cause the rays of a parallel beam to diverge as if from a virtual principal focus; these include the biconcave, planoconcave, and diverging meniscus lenses. See illustrations. The centre of curvature of a lens face is the centre of the sphere of which the surface of the lens is a part. The optical axis is the line joining the two centres of curvature of a lens or, in the case of a lens converging lenses

biconvex

converging meniscus

planoconvex diverging lenses

biconcave

planoconcave

diverging meniscus

radius of curvature centre of curvature optical axis optical centre

Lenses

l

470

LEARNING IN ANIMALS

l

An animal’s survival prospects are greatly improved if the animal alters its behaviour according to its experience. Learning increases its chances of obtaining food, avoiding predators, and adjusting to other often unpredictable changes in its environment. The importance of learning in the development of behaviour was stressed particularly by US experimental psychologists, such as John B. Watson (1878–1958) and B. F. Skinner (1904–90), who studied animals under carefully controlled laboratory conditions. They demonstrated how rats and pigeons could be trained, or ‘conditioned’, by exposing them to stimuli in the form of food rewards or electric shocks. This work was criticized by others, notably the ethologists, who preferred to observe animals in their natural surroundings and who stressed the importance of inborn mechanisms, such as instinct, in behavioural development. A synthesis between these two onceconflicting approaches has now been achieved: learning is regarded as a vital aspect of an animal’s development, occurring in response to stimuli in the animal’s environment but within constraints set by the animal’s genes. Hence young animals are receptive to a wide range of stimuli but are genetically predisposed to respond to those that are most significant.

Conditioning The classical demonstration of conditioning was undertaken by Ivan *Pavlov in the early 1900s. He showed how dogs could learn to associate the ringing of a bell with the presentation of food, and after a while would salivate at the sound of the bell alone. He measured the amount of saliva produced by a dog, and showed that this increased as the animal learnt to associate the sound of the bell with presentation of food. The dog became conditioned to respond to the sound of the bell. Such learning is widespread among animals. Pavlov’s experiment involved positive conditioning, but negative conditioning can also occur. For example, a young bird quickly learns to associate the black-and-orange markings of the cinnabar moth’s caterpillars with their unpleasant taste, and to avoid eating such caterpillars in future. Trial-and-error learning This occurs when the spontaneous behaviour of an animal accidentally produces a reward. For example, a hungry cat is placed in a box and required to pull on a string loop to open the door and gain access to food (see illustration). After various scratching and reaching movements, it accidentally pulls the loop and is released from the box. Its behaviour is instrumental in securing a reward. On subsequent occasions, the cat’s attention becomes

Trial and error learning by a cat

471

increasingly focused on the loop, until eventually it pulls the loop straightaway on entering the box.

Insight learning Chimpanzees can learn to stack crates or boxes to form a platform or to manipulate poles in order to reach an otherwise inaccessible bunch of bananas. A chimp may apparently solve such a problem suddenly, as if gaining insight after mental consideration of the problem. Such complex learning benefits from previous experience, in this instance by simply ‘playing’ with crates, boxes, or poles.

l

Insight learning by a chimpanzee

Imprinting In this form of learning young animals, especially birds, form an attachment to their mother in early life, thereby ensuring that they are taken care of and do not wander off. For example, ducklings follow the first large moving object that they encounter after hatching. This is normally their mother, but artifically incubated youngsters can become imprinted on a wooden decoy, as illustrated here, or even on a human being – as demonstrated by Konrad *Lorenz. The attachment formed by an animal to an imprinted individual or object lasts well into its adult life.

Imprinting in ducklings

Lense–Thirring effect with one plane surface, the line through one centre of curvature that is normal to the plane surface. The optical centre of a lens is the point within a lens on the optical axis through which any rays entering the lens pass without deviation. The distance between the optical centre and the principal focus of a lens is called the focal length ( f ). The distance (v) between the lens and the image it forms is related to the distance (u) between the lens and the object by: 1/v + 1/u = 1/f,

l

provided that the *real-is-positive convention is used. This takes distances to real objects, images, and foci as positive; those to virtual objects, images, and foci as negative. The equation does not always apply if the alternative New Cartesian convention (see sign convention) is used. 2. (in anatomy) A transparent biconvex structure in the eyes or analogous organs of many animals, responsible for directing light onto light-sensitive cells. In vertebrates it is a Ûexible structure centred behind the iris and attached by suspensory ligaments to the *ciliary body. In terrestrial species its main function is to focus images onto the retina. To focus on near objects, the circular muscles in the ciliary body contract and the lens becomes more convex; contraction of the radial muscles in the ciliary body Ûattens the lens for focusing on distant objects (see also accommodation).

Lense–Thirring effect An effect predicted to occur in general relativity theory by J. Lense and Hans Thirring in 1918 in which a compact rotating body causes the space near it to rotate in the same direction. The phenomenon is also known as frame dragging. It has been reported in observations of neutron stars and black holes. Measurements have also been made using shifts in the orbits of satellites around the earth. lenticel Any of the raised pores in the stems of woody plants that allow gas exchange between the atmosphere and the internal tissues. The pore is formed by the *cork cambium, which, at certain points, produces a loose bulky form of cork that pushes through the outer tissues to create the lenticel.

472

Lenz’s law An induced electric current always Ûows in such a direction that it opposes the change producing it. This law, Ürst stated by Heinrich Lenz (1804–65) in 1835, is a particular example of the law of conservation of energy. Lepidoptera An order of insects comprising the butterÛies and moths, found mainly in tropical regions. Adults possess two pairs of membranous wings, often brightly coloured and usually coupled together. The wings, body, and legs are covered with minute scales. Adult mouthparts are generally modiÜed to form a long proboscis for sucking nectar, fruit juices, etc. ButterÛies are typically smallbodied, active during daylight, and rest with their wings folded vertically; moths have larger bodies, are nocturnal, and rest with their wings in various positions. The larvae (caterpillars) have a prominent head and a segmented wormlike body, most segments bearing a pair of legs. They chew leaves and stems, sometimes causing considerable damage to crop plants. The larvae undergo metamorphosis via a *pupa (chrysalis) to the adult form. In some groups, the pupa is enclosed in a cocoon of silk derived from silk glands (modiÜed salivary glands); others use leaves, etc. to build a cocoon. lepton Any of a class of *elementary particles that consists of the *electron, muon, tau particle, and three types of *neutrino (one associated with each of the other types of lepton). For each lepton there is an equivalent antiparticle. The antileptons have a charge opposite that of the leptons; the antineutrinos, like the neutrinos, have no charge. The electron, muon, and tau particle all have a charge of –1. These three particles differ from each other only in mass: the muon is 200 times more massive than the electron and the tau particle is 3500 times more massive than the electron. Leptons interact by the electromagnetic interaction and the weak interaction (see fundamental interactions). lepton number See elementary particles. leptotene The beginning of the Ürst prophase of *meiosis, when the chromatids can be seen and *pairing begins.

libration

473

Leslie’s cube A metal box in the shape of a cube in which each of the four vertical sides have different surface Ünishes. When hot water is placed in the cube, the emissivity of the Ünishes can be compared. The device was Ürst used by Sir John Leslie (1766–1832). lethal allele (lethal gene) A mutant form of a gene that eventually results in the death of an organism if expressed in the phenotype. Most lethal genes are recessive; for example, sickle-cell anaemia (see polymorphism) results from a recessive lethal gene that causes the production of abnormal and inefÜcient haemoglobin.

calculated from the readings taken at these points.

lever A simple machine consisting of a rigid bar pivoted about a fulcrum. The mechanical advantage or *force ratio of a lever (the ratio of load to effort) is equal to the ratio of the perpendicular distance of the line of action of the effort from the fulcrum to the perpendicular distance of the line of action of the load from the fulcrum. In a Ürst-order lever the fulcrum comes between load and effort. In a second-order lever the load comes between the fulcrum and the effort. In a thirdorder lever the effort comes between the fulcrum and the load. See illustrations. first-order lever

lethal dose 50 See ld5 0. leucine See amino acid. leucocyte (white blood cell) A colourless cell with a nucleus, found in blood and lymph. Leucocytes are formed in lymph nodes and red bone marrow and are capable of amoeboid movement. They can produce *antibodies and move through the walls of vessels to migrate to the sites of injuries, where they surround and isolate dead tissue, foreign bodies, and bacteria. There are two major types: those without granules in the cytoplasm, such as *lymphocytes and *monocytes (see agranulocyte), and those with granular cytoplasm (*granulocytes), which include *basophils and *neutrophils.

effort load

effort second-order lever

load

effort third-order lever

leuco form See dyes. leucoplast Any *plastid in plant cells that contains no pigment and is therefore colourless. Leucoplasts are usually found in tissues not normally exposed to light and frequently contain reserves of starch, protein, or oil. Compare chromoplast. leukaemia See cancer. level An instrument used in *surveying to determine heights. It usually consists of a telescope and attached spirit level mounted on a tripod. The level is set up between a point of known height and a point for which the height is required. Before use it is adjusted until the line of sight is exactly horizontal. Sightings are then made onto a graduated levelling staff at the two points. The difference in elevation between the two points can then be

load

Levers

Lewis acid and base See acid. Leyden jar An early form of *capacitor consisting of a glass jar with a layer of metal foil on the outside and a similar layer on the inside. Contact to the inner foil is by means of a loose chain hanging inside the jar. It was invented in the Dutch town of Leyden in about 1745. LF See low frequency. LH See luteinizing hormone. libration The phenomenon that enables 59% of the moon’s surface to be observed from earth over a 30-year period, in spite

l

lice of its *synchronous rotation. Physical libration arises from slight variations in the rotation of the moon on its axis, caused by minor distortions in its physical shape. Geometric librations are apparent oscillations arising from the fact that the moon is observed from slightly different directions at different times. The geometric libration in longitude results from the nonuniform orbital motion of the moon. The geometric libration in latitude arises because the moon’s axis of rotation is not perpendicular to its orbital plane; it enables more of the lunar polar regions to be observed.

lice See mallophaga (bird lice); siphunculata (sucking lice).

l

lichens A group of organisms that are symbiotic associations (see symbiosis) between a fungus (usually one of the *Ascomycota) and a green alga or a bluegreen bacterium. The fungus usually makes up most of the plant body and the cells of the alga or bacterium are distributed within it. The alga or bacterium photosynthesizes and passes most of its food to the fungus and the fungus protects its partner’s cells. The lichen reproduces by means of fungal spores, which must Ünd a suitable partner on germination. Lichens are slow growing but can live in regions that are too cold or exposed for other plants. They may form a Ûattened crust or be erect and branching. Many grow as *epiphytes, especially on tree trunks. Some species are very sensitive to air pollution and have been used as *indicator species. Lichens are classiÜed as fungi, usually being placed in the taxon of the fungal partner; some authorities group them together in the phylum Mycophycophyta. Liebig condenser A laboratory condenser having a straight glass tube surrounded by a coaxial glass jacket through which cooling water is passed. It is named after the German organic chemist Justus von Liebig (1803–73). life cycle The complete sequence of events undergone by organisms of a particular species from the fusion of gametes in one generation to the same stage in the following generation. In most animals gametes are formed by *meiosis of germ

474 cells in the reproductive organs of the parents. The zygote, formed by the fusion of two gametes, eventually develops into an organism essentially similar to the parents. In plants, however, the products of meiosis are spores, which develop into plants (the *gametophyte generation) often very different in form from the spore-forming (*sporophyte) generation. The sporophyte generation is restored when gametes, formed by the gametophyte generation, fuse. See alternation of generations.

ligament A resilient but Ûexible band of tissue (chieÛy *collagen) that holds two or more bones together at a movable *joint. Ligaments restrain the movement of bones at a joint and are therefore important in preventing dislocation. ligand 1. (in chemistry) An ion or molecule that donates a pair of electrons to a metal atom or ion in forming a coordination *complex. Molecules that function as ligands are acting as Lewis bases (see acid). For example, in the complex hexaquocopper(II) ion [Cu(H2O)6]2+ six water molecules coordinate to a central Cu2+ ion. In the tetrachloroplatinate(II) ion [PtCl4]2–, four Cl– ions are coordinated to a central Pt2+ ion. A feature of such ligands is that they have lone pairs of electrons, which they donate to empty metal orbitals. A certain class of ligands also have empty p- or dorbitals in addition to their lone pair of electrons and can produce complexes in which the metal has low oxidation state. A double bond is formed between the metal and the ligand: a sigma bond by donation of the lone pair from ligand to metal, and a pi bond by back donation of electrons on the metal to empty d-orbitals on the ligand. Carbon monoxide is the most important such ligand, forming metal carbonyls (e.g. Ni(CO)4). The examples given above are examples of monodentate ligands (literally: ‘having one tooth’), in which there is only one point on each ligand at which coordination can occur. Some ligands are polydentate; i.e. they have two or more possible coordination points. For instance, 1,2diaminoethane, H2NC2H4NH2, is a bidentate ligand, having two coordination points. Certain polydentate ligands can form *chelates.

lightning

475 2. (in cell biology) A molecule that binds to a protein with a high degree of speciÜcity. Examples are the substrate of an enzyme and a hormone binding to a cell receptor.

ligand-Üeld theory An extension of *crystal-Üeld theory describing the properties of compounds of transition-metal ions or rare-earth ions in which covalent bonding between the surrounding molecules (see ligand) and the transition-metal ions is taken into account. This may involve using valence-bond theory or molecularorbital theory. Ligand-Üeld theory was developed extensively in the 1930s. As with crystal-Üeld theory, ligand-Üeld theory indicates that energy levels of the transition-metal ions are split by the surrounding ligands, as determined by *group theory. The theory has been very successful in explaining the optical, spectroscopic, and magnetic properties of the compounds of transition-metal and rareearth ions. ligase Any of a class of enzymes that catalyse the formation of covalent bonds using the energy released by the cleavage of ATP. Ligases are important in the synthesis and repair of many biological molecules, including DNA (see dna ligase), and are used in genetic engineering to insert foreign DNA into cloning *vectors. light The form of *electromagnetic radiation to which the human eye is sensitive and on which our visual awareness of the universe and its contents relies (see colour). The Ünite velocity of light was suspected by many early experimenters in optics, but it was not established until 1676 when Ole Rømer (1644–1710) measured it. Sir Isaac Newton investigated the optical *spectrum and used existing knowledge to establish a primarily corpuscular theory of light, in which it was regarded as a stream of particles that set up disturbances in the ‘aether’ of space. His successors adopted the corpuscles but ignored the wavelike disturbances until Thomas Young rediscovered the *interference of light in 1801 and showed that a wave theory was essential to interpret this type of phenomenon. This view was accepted for most of the 19th century and

it enabled James Clerk Maxwell to show that light forms part of the *electromagnetic spectrum. He believed that waves of electromagnetic radiation required a special medium to travel through, and revived the name ‘luminiferous ether’ for such a medium. The *Michelson–Morley experiment in 1887 showed that, if the medium existed, it could not be detected; it is now generally accepted that the ether is an unnecessary hypothesis. In 1905 Albert Einstein showed that the *photoelectric effect could only be explained on the assumption that light consists of a stream of discrete *photons of electromagnetic energy. This renewed conÛict between the corpuscular and wave theories has gradually been resolved by the evolution of the *quantum theory and *wave mechanics. While it is not easy to construct a model that has both wave and particle characteristics, it is accepted, according to Bohr’s theory of *complementarity, that in some experiments light will appear wavelike, while in others it will appear to be corpuscular. During the course of the evolution of wave mechanics it has also become evident that electrons and other elementary particles have dual wave and particle properties.

light bulb See electric lighting. light-dependent reaction See photosynthesis. light-emitting diode (LED) A *semiconductor device that converts electrical energy into light or infrared radiation in the range 550 nm (green light) to 1300 nm (infrared radiation). The most commonly used LED (see illustration) emits red light and consists of gallium arsenide–phosphide on a gallium arsenide substrate, light being emitted at a p–n junction, when electrons and holes recombine (see recombination process). LEDs are extensively used for displaying letters and numbers in digital instruments in which a self-luminous display is required. light green See fast green. light-independent reaction See photosynthesis. lightning A high-energy luminous electrical discharge that passes between a charged cloud and a point on the surface

l

light year

476 p-type layer of gallium arsenide phosphide

ohmic contact

n-type layer of gallium arsenide phosphide

n-type gallium arsenide substrate

ohmic contact

Light-emitting diode

l

of the earth, between two charged clouds, or between oppositely charged layers of the same cloud. In general, the upper parts of clouds are positively charged and the lower parts are negatively charged; the reasons for this separation of charge are complex. Lightning usually occurs in the form of a downward step leader followed by an intensely luminous return stroke, which can produce instantaneous temperatures as high as 30 000°C. In the typical step leader a surge of electrons descends in approximately 50-metre steps with about 50microsecond pauses between steps. When this leader reaches the earth a surge of charge returns up the preionized path taken by the leader. Cloud-to-cloud strokes also involve a leader and return stroke. The average current in a lightning stroke is about 10 000 amperes, but maximum currents in the return stroke can reach 20 000 A. See also ball lightning.

light year A unit of distance used in astronomy; the distance travelled by light in a vacuum during one year. It is equal to 9.4650 × 1015 metres or 5.8785 × 1012 miles. lignin A complex organic polymer that is deposited within the cellulose of plant cell walls during secondary thickening. LigniÜcation makes the walls woody and therefore rigid. See sclerenchyma. lignite See coal. ligule 1. A membranous scalelike outgrowth from the leaves of certain Ûowering plants. Many grasses have a ligule at

the base of the leaf blade. 2. A small membranous structure that develops on the upper surface of a young leaf base in certain clubmosses, for example Selaginella. It withers as the plant matures. 3. A strap-shaped extension from the corolla tube in certain Ûorets of a *capitulum, termed ligulate (or ray) Ûorets.

limb 1. An appendage of a vertebrate animal, such as the leg or arm of a mammal or the wing of a bird. See also pentadactyl limb. 2. The expanded upper part of a sepal, petal, or leaf. 3. The widened upper section of a gamopetalous *corolla. lime See calcium oxide. limestone A sedimentary rock that is composed largely of carbonate minerals, especially carbonates of calcium and magnesium. *Calcite and *aragonite are the chief minerals; *dolomite is also present in the dolomitic limestones. There are many varieties of limestones but most are deposited in shallow water. Organic limestones (e.g. *chalk) are formed from the calcareous skeletons of organisms; precipitated limestones include oolite, which is composed of ooliths – spherical bodies formed by the precipitation of carbonate around a nucleus; and clastic limestones are derived from fragments of pre-existing calcareous rocks. limewater A saturated solution of *calcium hydroxide in water. When carbon dioxide gas is bubbled through limewater, a ‘milky’ precipitate of calcium carbonate is formed:

477 Ca(OH)2(aq) + CO2(g) → CaCO3(s) + H2O(l) If the carbon dioxide continues to be bubbled through, the calcium carbonate eventually redissolves to form a clear solution of calcium hydrogencarbonate: CaCO3(s) + CO2(g) + H2O(g) → Ca(HCO3)2(aq) If cold limewater is used the original calcium carbonate precipitated has a calcite structure; hot limewater yields an aragonite structure.

liming The application of lime (calcium hydroxide) to soils to increase levels of calcium and decrease acidity. limit The value that a function approaches as the independent variable approaches a speciÜed value. limit cycle See attractor. limiting factor Any environmental factor that – by its decrease, increase, absence, or presence – limits the growth, metabolic processes, or distribution of organisms or populations. In a desert ecosystem, for example, low rainfall and high temperature will be factors limiting colonization. When a metabolic process is affected by more than one factor, the law of limiting factors states that its rate is limited by the factor that is nearest its minimum value. For example, photosynthesis is affected by many factors, such as light, temperature, and carbon dioxide concentration, but on a warm sunny day carbon dioxide concentration will be the limiting factor as light and temperature will be at optimum levels. limiting friction The friction force that just balances a moving force applied to a solid body resting on a solid surface when the body fails to move. If the moving force exceeds the limiting friction, the body will begin to move. limnology The study of the physical and biological characteristics of lakes and other bodies of fresh water. limonite A generic term for a group of hydrous iron oxides, mostly amorphous. *Goethite and *haematite are important constituents, together with colloidal silica, clays, and manganese oxides.

linear accelerator Limonite is formed by direct precipitation from marine or fresh water in shallow seas, lagoons, and bogs (thus it is often called bog iron ore) and by oxidation of iron-rich minerals. It is used as an ore of iron and as a pigment.

linac See linear accelerator. Linde process A process for the *liquefaction of gases by the Joule–Thomson effect. In this process, devised by Carl von Linde (1842–1934) for liquefying air, the air is freed of carbon dioxide and water and compressed to 150 atmospheres. The compressed gas is passed through a copper coil to an expansion nozzle within a Dewar Ûask. The emerging air is cooled by the Joule–Thomson effect as it expands and then passes back within a second copper coil that surrounds the Ürst coil. Thus the expanded gas cools the incoming gas in a process that is said to be regenerative. Eventually the air is reduced to its *critical temperature and, at the pressure of 150 atmospheres (well above its critical pressure), liqueÜes. The process is also used for other gases, especially hydrogen and helium. Hydrogen has Ürst to be cooled below its inversion temperature (see joule–thomson effect) using liquid air; helium has Ürst to be cooled below its inversion temperature using liquid hydrogen. linear absorption coefÜcient See lambert’s laws. linear accelerator (linac) A type of particle *accelerator in which charged particles are accelerated in a straight line, either by a steady electric Üeld or by means of radio-frequency electric Üelds. Van de Graaff accelerator. This device accelerates charged particles by applying a high electrical potential difference generated by a *Van de Graaff generator. The potential difference can be kept steady to within one part in a thousand, forming a beam of accelerated particles of uniform energy. The maximum electrical potential attainable is typically about 10 MV and depends on the insulating properties of the gas around the Van de Graaff sphere. It is increased by enclosing the whole generator in a pressure vessel containing an inert gas at a pressure of about 20 atmospheres. A source, at the same potential as

l

linear energy transfer

l

the sphere, produces charged particles, which enter a column of cylindrical electrodes, each of which is at a lower potential than the one above it. The ions are accelerated as they pass through the gaps between the cylinders. The nonuniform electric Üelds between the gaps have the effect of focusing the beam of charged particles. Drift-tube accelerator. In this device charged particles are accelerated inside a line of hollow metal cylinders called drift tubes. The cylinders are connected alternately to opposite terminals of an alternating potential difference produced by either a *magnetron or a *klystron. The arrangement ensures that adjacent cylinders are always at opposite electrical potentials. For example, a proton beam may be injected into the Ürst of the line of drift tubes from a Van de Graaff accelerator. Protons reaching the gap between the Ürst two tubes will be accelerated into the second tube, when the alternating potential makes the Ürst tube positive and the second tube negative. This enables the protons emerging into the gap between two cylinders to be accelerated into the next cylinder. All parts of a particular tube are at the same potential, since the metal acts as an equipotential surface. Therefore within a cylinder the particles travel at a constant speed (hence ‘drift tube’). It follows that the energy of the beam is increased every time the protons cross between drift tubes, and therefore a device with a large number of gaps can produce extremely high-energy beams using only moderate supply voltages. The Berkeley proton accelerator has a drifttube arrangement of 47 cylinders, 12 miles long, and accelerates protons up to 31.5 GeV. Travelling-wave accelerator. This apparatus uses radio-frequency electromagnetic waves to accelerate charged particles. Charged particles are fed into the travelling-wave accelerator at close to the speed of light and are carried down a *wave guide by the electric Üeld component of a radio wave. The very high initial speeds for charged particles are needed to match the phase velocity of radio signals propagating down the wave guide. However, this means that travelling-wave accelerators are suitable only for accelerating light

478 particles, such as electrons. The electrons can be accelerated to initial speeds of 98% of the speed of light by a Van de Graaff accelerator. At such high initial speeds, there is little scope for further acceleration and any increase in electron energy provided by the accelerator results from the relativistic increase in mass. The Stanford linear accelerator (SLAC) uses the travelling-wave principle. SLAC is capable of accelerating electrons and positrons to 50 GeV in a tube two miles long.

linear energy transfer (LET) The energy transferred per unit path length by a moving high-energy charged particle (such as an electron or a proton) to the atoms and molecules along its path. It is of particular importance when the particles pass through living tissue as the LET modiÜes the effect of a speciÜc dose of radiation. LET is proportional to the square of the charge on the particle and increases as the velocity of the particle decreases. linear equation An equation between two variables that gives a straight line when plotted on a graph. It has the general form y = mx + c, where m is the gradient of the line and c is the intercept of the line on the y-axis (in Cartesian coordinates). linear expansivity See expansivity. linear molecule A molecule in which the atoms are in a straight line, as in carbon dioxide, O=C=O. linear momentum See momentum. linear motor A form of induction motor in which the stator and armature are linear and parallel, rather than cylindrical and coaxial. In some experimental trains the magnetic force between the primary winding in the vehicle and the secondary winding on the ground support the vehicle on an air cushion thus eliminating track friction. However, because of the high cost of the installation and the low efÜciency the device has not yet found commercial application. line defect See crystal defect (Feature). line-of-sight velocity (radial velocity) The component of a celestial body’s veloc-

lipid

479 ity along the line of sight of the observer. It is usually given in relation to the sun to avoid complications arising from the earth’s orbital motion. Line-of-sight velocity is normally calculated from the *Doppler effect on the body’s spectrum, a *redshift indicating a receding body (taken as a positive velocity) and a blueshift indicating an approaching body (taken as negative).

line printer See printer. lines of force Imaginary lines in a *Üeld of force that enable the direction and strength of the Üeld to be visualized. They are used primarily in electric and magnetic Üelds; in electric Üelds they are sometimes called tubes of force, to express their characteristic of being perpendicular to a conducting surface. The tangent to a line of force at any point gives the direction of the Üeld at that point and the number of lines per unit area perpendicular to the force represents the *intensity of the Üeld. line spectrum See spectrum. linkage The tendency for two different genes on the same chromosome to remain together during the separation of *homologous chromosomes at meiosis. Linkage can be broken by *crossing over or by a *chromosome mutation, when sections of chromosomes are exchanged and new combinations of genes are produced. See also sex linkage. linkage map A *chromosome map showing the relative positions of *genes along the length of the chromosomes of an organism. It is constructed by making crosses and observing whether certain characteristics tend to be inherited together. The closer together two allele pairs are situated on *homologous chromosomes, the less often will they be separated and rearranged as the reproductive cells are formed (see chiasma; crossing over). The proportion of offspring that show *recombination of the alleles concerned thus reÛects their spacing and is used as a unit of length in mapping chromosomes (see map unit). The information obtained from such a classical linkage map can be combined with a restriction map, which is a linkage map of sites cleaved by

restriction enzymes (see restriction mapping), providing a huge number of potential marker sites for genes of interest. Linkage maps provide valuable frameworks for constructing detailed *physical maps giving the base sequence of the chromosomal DNA.

Linnaean system See binomial nomenclature. Linnaeus, Carolus (Carl Linné; 1707–78) Swedish botanist. He travelled round Europe and by 1735 had described more than 100 new species of plants. In 1749 he announced his system of *binomial nomenclature, which, with modiÜcation, has been used ever since for all organisms. linoleic acid A liquid polyunsaturated *fatty acid with two double bonds, CH3(CH2)4CH:CHCH2CH:CH(CH2)7COOH. Linoleic acid is abundant in many plant fats and oils, e.g. linseed oil, groundnut oil, and soya-bean oil. It is an *essential fatty acid. linolenic acid A liquid polyunsaturated *fatty acid with three double bonds in its structure: CH3CH2CH:CHCH2CH:CHCH2CH:CH(CH2)7COOH. Linolenic acid occurs in certain plant oils, e.g. linseed and soyabean oil, and in algae. It is one of the *essential fatty acids. linseed oil A pale yellow oil pressed from Ûax seed. It contains a mixture of glycerides of fatty acids, including linoleic acid and linolenic acid. It is a *drying oil, used in oil paints, varnishes, linoleum, etc. Linz–Donawitz process See basicoxygen process. lipase An enzyme secreted by the pancreas that catalyses the breakdown of fats into fatty acids and glycerol in the small intestine. lipid Any of a diverse group of organic compounds, occurring in living organisms, that are insoluble in water but soluble in organic solvents, such as chloroform, benzene, etc. Lipids are broadly classiÜed into two categories: complex lipids, which are esters of longchain fatty acids and include the *glycerides (which constitute the *fats and

l

lipid bilayer

480

*oils of animals and plants), glycolipids, *phospholipids, and *waxes; and simple lipids, which do not contain fatty acids and include the *steroids and *terpenes. Lipids have a variety of functions in living organisms. Fats and oils are a convenient and concentrated means of storing food energy in plants and animals. Phospholipids and *sterols, such as cholesterol, are major components of cell membranes (see lipid bilayer). Waxes provide vital waterprooÜng for body surfaces. Terpenes include vitamins A, E, and K, and phytol (a component of chlorophyll) and occur in essential oils, such as menthol and camphor. Steroids include the adrenal hormones, sex hormones, and bile acids. Lipids can combine with proteins to form *lipoproteins, e.g. in plasma membranes. In bacterial cell walls, lipids may associate with polysaccharides to form lipopolysaccharides.

l

lipid bilayer The arrangement of lipid molecules in biological *membranes, which takes the form of a double sheet. Each lipid molecule comprises a hydrophilic ‘head’ (having a high afÜnity for water) and a hydrophobic ‘tail’ (having a low afÜnity for water). In the lipid bilayer the molecules are aligned so that their hydrophilic heads face outwards, forming the outer and inner surfaces of the membrane, while the hydrophobic tails face inwards, away from the external aqueous environment. See illustration. Lipmann, Fritz See krebs, sir hans adolf. lipoic acid A vitamin of the *vitamin B complex. It is one of the *coenzymes in-

volved in the decarboxylation of pyruvate by the enzyme pyruvate dehydrogenase. This reaction has to take place before carbohydrates can enter the *Krebs cycle during aerobic respiration. Good sources of lipoic acid include liver and yeast.

lipolysis The breakdown of storage lipids in living organisms. Most long-term energy reserves are in the form of triglycerides in fats and oils. When these are needed, e.g. during starvation, lipase enzymes convert the triglycerides into glycerol and the component fatty acids. These are then transported to tissues and oxidized to provide energy. lipoprotein One of a group of compounds consisting of a lipid combined with a protein. Lipoproteins are the main structural materials of the membranes of cells and cell organelles. They also occur in blood and lymph, being the form in which lipids are transported in these media. *Cholesterol is transported in the bloodstream mainly in the form of lowdensity lipoproteins (LDLs) and is removed by means of LDL receptors in cell membranes; the LDLs are bound to the receptors, which are then taken into the cells. Lack of LDL receptors, occurring as a genetic defect in some individuals, is believed to be a cause of high levels of cholesterol in the blood, predisposing to atherosclerosis. Very low-density lipoproteins (VLDLs) are formed in the liver and are the precursors of LDLs, while highdensity lipoproteins (HDLs), the smallest of all lipoproteins, transport cholesterol from tissues to the liver. See also chylomicron. liposome A microscopic spherical mem-

outer surface hydrophilic head hydrophobic tail

membrane

inner surface

Structure of a lipid bilayer

lipid molecule

481 brane-enclosed vesicle or sac (20–30 nm in diameter) made artiÜcially in the laboratory by the addition of an aqueous solution to a phospholipid gel. The membrane resembles a cell membrane and the whole vesicle is similar to a cell organelle. Liposomes can be incorporated into living cells and are used to transport relatively toxic drugs into diseased cells, where they can exert their maximum effects. For example, liposomes containing the drug methotrexate, used in the treatment of cancer, can be injected into the patient’s blood. The cancerous organ is at a higher temperature than normal body temperature, so that when the liposome passes through its blood vessels, the membrane melts and the drug is released. The study of the behaviour of liposome membranes is used in research into membrane function, particularly to observe the behaviour of membranes during anaesthesia with respect to permeability changes.

lipotropin Either of two peptide hormones produced in the anterior pituitary gland that trigger the mobilization of fat deposits and the transfer of lipid components to the bloodstream. β-lipotropin is formed by cleavage of the precursor proopiocortin, and is itself cleaved to form γ-lipotropin and β-endorphin. liquation The separation of mixtures of solids by heating to a temperature at which lower-melting components liquefy. liquefaction of gases The conversion of a gaseous substance into a liquid. This is usually achieved by one of four methods or by a combination of two of them: (1) by vapour compression, provided that the substance is below its *critical temperature; (2) by refrigeration at constant pressure, typically by cooling it with a colder Ûuid in a countercurrent heat exchanger; (3) by making it perform work adiabatically against the atmosphere in a reversible cycle; (4) by the *Joule–Thomson effect (see also linde process). Large quantities of liqueÜed gases are now used commercially, especially *liqueÜed petroleum gas and liqueÜed natural gas.

liquid-crystal display liqueÜed natural gas (LNG) See liquefied petroleum gas. liqueÜed petroleum gas (LPG) Various petroleum gases, principally propane and butane, stored as a liquid under pressure. It is used as an engine fuel and has the advantage of causing very little cylinder-head deposits. LiqueÜed natural gas (LNG) is a similar product and consists mainly of methane. However, it cannot be liqueÜed simply by pressure as it has a low critical temperature of 190 K and must therefore be cooled to below this temperature before it will liquefy. Once liqueÜed it has to be stored in well-insulated containers. It provides a convenient form in which to ship natural gas in bulk from oil wells or gasonly wells to users. It is also used as an engine fuel. liquid A phase of matter between that of a crystalline solid and a *gas. In a liquid, the large-scale three-dimensional atomic (or ionic or molecular) regularity of the solid is absent but, on the other hand, so is the total disorganization of the gas. Although liquids have been studied for many years there is still no simple comprehensive theory of the liquid state. It is clear, however, from diffraction studies that there is a short-range structural regularity extending over several molecular diameters. These bundles of ordered atoms, molecules, or ions move about in relation to each other, enabling liquids to have almost Üxed volumes, which adopt the shape of their containers. liquid crystal A substance that Ûows like a liquid but has some order in its arrangement of molecules. Nematic crystals have long molecules all aligned in the same direction, but otherwise randomly arranged. Cholesteric and smectic liquid crystals also have aligned molecules, which are arranged in distinct layers. In cholesteric crystals, the axes of the molecules are parallel to the plane of the layers; in smectic crystals they are perpendicular. liquid-crystal display A display unit used in digital watches, calculators, miniature TV screens, etc. It provides a source of clearly displayed digits for a very low power consumption. In the display unit a

l

liquid-crystal polymer thin Ülm of *liquid crystal is sandwiched between two transparent electrodes (glass with a thin metal or oxide coating). In the commonly used Üeld-effect display, twisted nematic crystals are used. The nematic liquid crystal cell is placed between two crossed polarizers. Polarized light entering the cell follows the twist of the nematic liquid crystal, is rotated through 90°, and can therefore pass through the second polarizer. When an electric Üeld is applied the molecular alignment in the liquid crystal is altered, the polarization of the entering light is unchanged, and no light is therefore transmitted. In these circumstances, a mirror placed behind the second polarizer will cause the display to appear black. One of the electrodes, shaped in the form of a digit, will then provide a black digit when the voltage is applied.

l

liquid-crystal polymer A polymer with a liquid-crystal structure, this being the most thermodynamically stable. Liquid-crystal polymers contain long rigid chains and combine strength with lightness. They are, however, difÜcult to produce commercially. liquid-drop model A model of the atomic nucleus in which the nucleons are regarded as being analogous to the molecules in a liquid, the interactions between which maintain the droplet shape by surface tension. The model has been useful in the theory of nuclear Üssion. l-isomer See optical activity. L-isomer See absolute configuration.

Lissajous Ügures A curve in one plane traced by a point moving under the inÛuence of two independent harmonic motions. In the common case the harmonic motions are simple, perpendicular to each other, and have a simple frequency ratio. They can be displayed by applying sinusoidal alternating potentials to the X- and Y-inputs of a *cathode-ray oscilloscope. They are named after Jules Lissajous (1822–80). Listeria A genus of rod-shaped aerobic motile Gram-positive bacteria. Only one species, L. monocytogenes, causes disease (listeriosis). It is resistant to physical and chemical treatments and can occur as a

482 contaminant in certain foods, in faeces, etc. Listeriosis can take various forms, depending on the site of infection: localization in the central nervous system causes meningoencephalitis, while uterine infection can result in abortion or congenital handicap in the fetus.

litharge See lead(ii) oxide. lithia See lithium oxide. lithium Symbol Li. A soft silvery metal, the Ürst member of group 1 (formerly IA) of the periodic table (see alkali metals); a.n. 3; r.a.m. 6.939; r.d. 0.534; m.p. 180.54°C; b.p. 1347°C. It is a rare element found in spodumene (LiAlSi2O6), petalite (LiAlSi4O10), the mica lepidolite, and certain brines. It is usually extracted by treatment with sulphuric acid to give the sulphate, which is converted to the chloride. This is mixed with a small amount of potassium chloride, melted, and electrolysed. The stable isotopes are lithium–6 and lithium–7. Lithium–5 and lithium–8 are short-lived radioisotopes. The metal is used to remove oxygen in metallurgy and as a constituent of some Al and Mg alloys. It is also used in batteries and is a potential tritium source for fusion research. Lithium salts are used in psychomedicine. The element reacts with oxygen and water; on heating it also reacts with nitrogen and hydrogen. Its chemistry differs somewhat from that of the other group 1 elements because of the small size of the Li+ ion. lithium aluminium hydride See lithium tetrahydroaluminate(iii). lithium carbonate A white solid, Li2CO3; r.d. 2.11; m.p. 723°C; decomposes above 1310°C. It is produced commercially by treating the ore with sulphuric acid at 250°C and leaching the product to give a solution of lithium sulphate. The carbonate is then obtained by precipitation with sodium carbonate solution. Lithium carbonate is used in the prevention and treatment of manic-depressive disorders. It is also used industrially in ceramic glazes. lithium deuteride See lithium hydride. lithium hydride A white solid, LiH;

liver

483 cubic; r.d. 0.82; m.p. 680°C; decomposes at about 850°C. It is produced by direct combination of the elements at temperatures above 500°C. The bonding in lithium hydride is believed to be largely ionic; i.e. Li+H– as supported by the fact that hydrogen is released from the anode on electrolysis of the molten salt. The compound reacts violently and exothermically with water to yield hydrogen and lithium hydroxide. It is used as a reducing agent to prepare other hydrides and the 2H isotopic compound, lithium deuteride, is particularly valuable for deuterating a range of organic compounds. Lithium hydride has also been used as a shielding material for thermal neutrons.

lithium hydrogencarbonate A compound, LiHCO3, formed by the reaction of carbon dioxide with aqueous lithium carbonate and known only in solution. It has found medicinal uses similar to those of lithium carbonate and is sometimes included in proprietary mineral waters. lithium hydroxide A white crystalline solid, LiOH, soluble in water, slightly soluble in ethanol and insoluble in ether. It is known as the monohydrate (monoclinic; r.d. 1.51) and in the anhydrous form (tetragonal, r.d. 1.46; m.p. 450°C; decomposes at 924°C). The compound is made by reacting lime with lithium salts or lithium ores. Lithium hydroxide is basic but has a closer resemblance to group 2 hydroxides than to the other group 1 hydroxides (an example of the Ürst member of a periodic group having atypical properties). lithium oxide (lithia) A white crystalline compound, Li2O; cubic; r.d. 2.01; m.p. 1700°C. It can be obtained from a number of lithium ores; the main uses are in lubricating greases, ceramics, glass and refractories, and as a Ûux in brazing and welding. lithium sulphate A white or colourless crystalline material, Li2SO4, soluble in water and insoluble in ethanol. It forms a monohydrate (monoclinic; r.d. 1.88) and an anhydrous form, which exists in α(monoclinic), β- (hexagonal) and γ- (cubic) forms; r.d. 2.23. The compound is prepared by the reaction of the hydroxide or carbonate with sulphuric acid. It is not

isomorphous with other group 1 sulphates and does not form alums.

lithium tetrahydroaluminate(III) (lithium aluminium hydride; LAH) A white or light grey powder, LiAlH4; r.d. 0.917; decomposes at 125°C. It is prepared by the reaction of excess lithium hydride with aluminium chloride. The compound is soluble in ethoxyethane, reacts violently with water to release hydrogen, and is widely used as a powerful reducing agent in organic chemistry. It should always be treated as a serious Üre risk in storage. lithosphere The earth’s crust (see earth). Sometimes the lithosphere is also understood to include the mantle and sometimes the mantle and the core. litmus A water-soluble dye extracted from certain lichens. It turns red under acid conditions and blue under alkaline conditions, the colour change occurring over the pH range 4.5–8.3 (at 25°C). It is not suitable for titrations because of the wide range over which the colour changes, but is used as a rough *indicator of acidity or alkalinity, both in solution and as litmus paper (absorbent paper soaked in litmus solution). litre Symbol l or L. A unit of volume in the metric system regarded as a special name for the cubic decimetre. It was formerly deÜned as the volume of 1 kilogram of pure water at 4°C at standard pressure, which is equivalent to 1.000 028 dm3. litter Dead organic matter in the soil that has not yet decomposed. It consists of fallen leaves and other plant remains (leaf litter), animal excrement, etc. After decomposition by *decomposers and *detritivores litter becomes *humus. littoral Designating or occurring in the marginal shallow-water zone of a sea or lake, especially (in the sea) between high and low tide lines. In this zone enough light penetrates to the bottom to support rooted aquatic plants. Compare profundal; sublittoral. liver A large lobed organ in the abdomen of vertebrates that plays an essential role in many metabolic processes by regulating the composition and concentration of nutrients and toxic materials in

l

liverworts the blood. It receives the products of digestion dissolved in the blood via the *hepatic portal vein and its most important functions are to convert excess glucose to the storage product *glycogen, which serves as a food reserve; to break down excess amino acids to ammonia, which is converted to *urea or *uric acid and excreted via the kidneys; and to store and break down fats (see lipolysis). Other functions of the liver are (1) the production of *bile; (2) the breakdown (*detoxiÜcation) of poisonous substances in the blood; (3) the removal of damaged red blood cells; (4) the synthesis of vitamin A and the blood-clotting substances prothrombin and Übrinogen; and (5) the storage of iron.

liverworts See hepatophyta.

l

living fossil Any organism whose closest relatives are extinct and that was once itself thought to be extinct. An example is the coelacanth, a primitive Üsh that was common in the Devonian era, the Ürst recent living specimen of which was discovered in 1938. lixiviation The separation of mixtures by dissolving soluble constituents in water. lizards See squamata. Lloyd’s mirror An optical arrangement for producing interference fringes. A slit is illuminated by monochromatic light and placed close to a plane mirror. Interference occurs between direct light from the slit and light reÛected from the mirror. It was Ürst used by Humphrey Lloyd (1800–81) in 1834. LNG See liquefied petroleum gas. loaded concrete Concrete containing elements (such as iron or lead) with a high mass number; it is used in making the radiation shield around nuclear reactors. loam A fertile *soil that is made up of organic matter mixed with clay, sand, and silt. Loams differ in their ratios of clay, sand, and silt, which inÛuences which types of plants they can support. Local Group The group of *galaxies of which our own Galaxy is a member. It

484 consists of some 30–40 known members, the most massive of which are the Galaxy and the Andromeda galaxy.

localization 1. The conÜnement of electrons to a particular atom in a molecule or to a particular chemical bond. 2. In the theory of *disordered solids, the concept that an electron is concentrated around a speciÜc site and cannot contribute to the solid’s electrical conductivity (at *absolute zero) by moving through the system. In one dimension any amount of disorder makes all electron states localized. In three dimensions a small amount of disorder makes electron states near the top and the bottom of the *energy bands localized; states in the centre of the bands are called extended states because they can propagate through the system and hence contribute to electrical conductivity. The dividing energies between localized and extended states are called mobility edges. Given sufÜcient disorder all states become localized. In two dimensions all electron states in disordered solids are thought to be localized, with some states being strongly localized around speciÜc sites while other states are weakly localized around speciÜc sites. Localization also occurs in disordered solids for other *excitations, such as *phonons and *spin waves. localized bond A *chemical bond in which the electrons forming the bond remain between (or close to) the linked atoms. Compare delocalization. local oscillator An *oscillator in a *heterodyne or *superheterodyne radio receiver. It supplies the radio-frequency signal that beats with the incoming signal to produce the intermediate frequency. Local Supercluster The Ûattened *galaxy cluster of which the *Local Group is a member. It is about 100 million lightyears across, with the Virgo cluster at its centre. lock-and-key mechanism A mechanism proposed in 1890 by Emil Fischer (1852–1919) to explain binding between the active site of an enzyme and a substrate molecule. The active site was thought to have a Üxed structure (the lock), which exactly matched the struc-

485 ture of a speciÜc substrate (the key). Thus the enzyme and substrate interact to form an *enzyme–substrate complex. The substrate is converted to products that no longer Üt the active site and are therefore released, liberating the enzyme. Observations made by X-ray diffraction studies have shown that the active site of an enzyme is more Ûexible than the lock-andkey theory would suggest.

locomotion The ability of an organism to move in a particular direction in its environment, which requires a propulsive force acting against a supporting structure. Most animals and many single-celled organisms have powers of locomotion. Some protozoa possess contractile Übres that exert force on the plasma membrane to change the shape of the cell; this may be combined with *cytoplasmic streaming to bring about locomotion (see amoeboid movement). In many other protoctists and bacteria the propulsive force is provided by the action of *undulipodia or *Ûagella. In animals the force required to initiate locomotion is generated by *muscles, which act against a supporting framework provided by a *skeleton. See also fins; flight. locule (loculus) A small cavity in a plant or animal body. In plants the locule of the ovary is the cavity containing the ovules and the locules of the anther contain the developing pollen grains. locus 1. (in mathematics) A set of points whose location is speciÜed by an equation. For example, if a point moves so that the sum of its distances from two Üxed points is constant, the locus of the point is an *ellipse. 2. (in genetics) The position of a gene on a chromosome or within a DNA (or RNA) molecule. The alleles of a gene occupy the same locus on *homologous chromosomes. lodestone See magnetite. Lodge, Sir Oliver Joseph (1851–1940) British physicist, who became principal of the new Birmingham University in 1900. His best-known work was in *radio, particularly his invention in 1894 of the ‘coherer’, used as a detector in early radio receivers (see demodulation). After 1910 he became increasingly interested in spiri-

logic circuits tualism and reconciling science and religion.

logarithm The power to which a number, called the base, has to be raised to give another number. Any number y can be written in the form y = xn. n is then the logarithm to the base x of y, i.e. n = logx y. If the base is 10, the logarithms are called common logarithms. Natural (or Napierian) logarithms (named after John Napier) are to the base e = 2.718 28…, written loge y or lny. Logarithms were formerly used to facilitate calculations, before the advent of electronic calculators. A logarithm contains two parts, an integer and a decimal. The integer is called the characteristic, and the decimal is called the mantissa. For example, the logarithm to the base 10 of 210 is 2.3222, where 2 is the characteristic and 0.3222 is the mantissa. logarithmic scale 1. A scale of measurement in which an increase or decrease of one unit represents a tenfold increase or decrease in the quantity measured. Decibels and pH measurements are common examples of logarithmic scales of measurement. 2. A scale on the axis of a graph in which an increase of one unit represents a tenfold increase in the variable quantity. If a curve y = xn is plotted on graph paper with logarithmic scales on both axes, the result is a straight line of slope n, i.e. logy = nlogx, which enables n to be determined. logarithmic series The expansion of a logarithmic function, such as loge(1 + x), i.e. x – x2/2 + x3/3 – … + (–1)nxn/n, or loge(1 – x), i.e. –x – x2/2 – x3/3 … – xn/n. logic circuits The basic switching circuits or *gates used in digital computers and other digital electronic devices. The output signal, using a *binary notation, is controlled by the logic circuit in accordance with the input system. The three basic logic circuits are the AND, OR, and NOT circuits. The AND circuit gives a binary 1 output if a binary 1 is present on each input circuit; otherwise the output is a binary 0. The OR circuit gives a binary 1 output if a binary 1 is present on at least one input circuit; otherwise the output is binary 0. The NOT circuit inverts the

l

log phase

486

input signal, giving a binary 1 output for a binary 0 input or a 0 output for a 1 input. Often these basic logic circuits are used in combination, e.g. a NAND circuit consists of NOT + AND circuits. In terms of electronic equipment, logic circuits are now almost exclusively embodied into *integrated circuits.

log phase See bacterial growth curve. lomentum A type of dry dehiscent fruit formed from a single carpel but divided into one-seeded compartments by constrictions between the seeds. *Legumes (e.g. those of Acacia) and *siliquas (e.g. those of wild radish) can be divided in this way.

l

lone pair A pair of electrons having opposite spin in an orbital of an atom. For instance, in ammonia the nitrogen atom has Üve electrons, three of which are used in forming single bonds with hydrogen atoms. The other two occupy a Ülled atomic orbital and constitute a lone pair (see illustration). The orbital containing these electrons is equivalent to a single bond (sigma orbital) in spatial orientation, accounting for the pyramidal shape of the molecule. In the water molecule, there are two lone pairs on the oxygen atom. In considering the shapes of molecules, repulsions between bonds and lone pairs can be taken into account: lone pair–lone pair > lone pair–bond > bond–bond.

N H

H H

Lone pair of electrons in ammonia

long-day plant A plant in which Ûowering can be induced or enhanced by long days, usually of more than 12 hours of daylight. Examples are spinach and spring barley. See photoperiodism. Compare dayneutral plant; short-day plant. longitude See latitude and longitude.

longitudinal wave See wave. long period See periodic table. long-sightedness See hypermetropia. loop of Henle The hairpin-shaped section of a kidney tubule situated between the proximal and distal tubules in the *nephron. The loop of Henle extends from the cortex into the medulla; it consists of a thin descending limb, which is permeable to water, and a thick ascending limb, which is impermeable to water. Complex movements of ions and water across the walls of the loop results in the production of concentrated urine in the *collecting duct. It is named after Friedrich Henle (1809–85). Lorentz–Fitzgerald contraction (Fitzgerald contraction) The contraction of a moving body in the direction of its motion. It was proposed independently by Hendrik Lorentz (1853–1928) and George Fitzgerald (1851–1901) in 1892 to account for the null result of the *Michelson– Morley experiment. The contraction was given a theoretical background in Einstein’s special theory of *relativity. In this theory, an object of length l0 at rest in one *frame of reference will appear, to an observer in another frame moving with relative velocity v with respect to the Ürst, to have length l0√(l – v2/c2), where c is the speed of light. The original hypothesis regarded this contraction as a real one accompanying the absolute motion of the body. The contraction is in any case negligible unless v is of the same order as c.

Lorentz–Lorenz equation A relation between the *polarizability α of a molecule and the *refractive index n of a substance made up of molecules with this polarizability. The Lorentz–Lorenz equation can be written in the form α = (3/4πN) [(n2–1)/(n2 + 2)], where N is the number of molecules per unit volume. The equation provides a link between a microscopic quantity (the polarizability) and a macroscopic quantity (the refractive index). It was derived using macroscopic electrostatics in 1880 by Hendrik Lorentz and independently by the Danish physicist

487 Ludwig Valentin Lorenz also in 1880. Compare clausius–mossotti equation.

Lorentz transformations A set of equations for transforming the position and motion parameters from a frame of reference with origin at O and coordinates (x,y,z) to a frame moving relative to it with origin at O′ and coordinates (x′,y′,z′). They replace the *Galilean transformations used in *Newtonian mechanics and are used in relativistic mechanics. They are: x′ = β(x – vt) y′ = y z′ = z t′ = β(t – vx/c2), where v is the relative velocity of separation of O and O′, c the speed of light, and β = 1 /√(1 – v2/c2). The above equations apply for constant v in the xx′ direction with O and O′ coinciding at t = t′ = 0.

Lorenz, Konrad Zacharias (1903–89) Austrian ethologist who studied medicine, becoming a lecturer at Vienna in 1937. Watching the behaviour of birds on his private estate, he made his studies of *imprinting. For this work he shared the 1973 Nobel Prize for physiology or medicine with Karl von Frisch (1886–1982) and Niko *Tinbergen. Loschmidt’s constant (Loschmidt number) Symbol NL. The number of particles per unit volume of an *ideal gas at STP. It has the value 2.686 763(23) × 1025 m–3 and was Ürst worked out by Joseph Loschmidt (1821–95). Lotka–Volterra mechanism A simple chemical reaction mechanism proposed as a possible mechanism of *oscillating reactions. The process involves a conversion of a reactant R into a product P. The reactant Ûows into the reaction chamber at a constant rate and the product is removed at a constant rate, i.e. the reaction is in a steady state (but not in chemical equilibrium). The mechanism involves three steps: R + X → 2X X + Y → 2Y Y→P The Ürst two steps involve *autocataly-

loudness sis: the Ürst step is catalysed by the reactant X and the second by the reactant Y. The kinetics of such a reaction can be calculated numerically, showing that the concentrations of both X and Y increase and decrease periodically with time. This results from the autocatalytic action. Initially, the concentration of X is small, but, as it increases, there is a rapid increase in the rate of the Ürst reaction because of the autocatalytic action of X. As the concentration of X builds up, the rate of the second reaction also increases. Initially, the concentration of Y is low but there is a sudden surge in the rate of step 2, resulting from the autocatalytic action of Y. This lowers the concentration of X and slows down step 1, so the concentration of X falls. Less X is now available for the second step and the concentration of Y also starts to fall. With this fall in the amount of Y, less X is removed, and the Ürst reaction again begins to increase. These processes are repeated, leading to repeated rises and falls in the concentrations of both X and Y. The cycles are not in phase, peaks in the concentration of Y occurring later than peaks in X. In fact, known oscillating chemical reactions have different mechanisms to the above, but the scheme illustrates how oscillation may occur. This type of process is found in Üelds other than chemistry; they were investigated by the Italian mathematician Vito Volterra (1860–1940) in models of biological systems (e.g. predator–prey relationships).

loudness The physiological perception of sound intensity. As the ear responds differently to different frequencies, for a given intensity loudness is dependent on frequency. Sounds with frequencies between 1000 hertz and 5000 Hz are louder than sounds of the same intensity at higher or lower frequencies. Duration is also a factor in loudness, long bursts of sound being louder than short bursts. Loudness increases up to a duration of about 0.2 second; above this limit loudness does not increase with duration. Relative loudness is usually measured on the assumption of proportionality to the logarithm of the intensity (for a given frequency), i.e. proportionality to the relative intensity on the *decibel scale. A sub-

l

loudspeaker jective judgment is made of the relative intensity above threshold that a note of 1000 Hz must have to match the specimen sound; the loudness of this, in *phons, is then equal to that relative intensity in decibels.

loudspeaker A transducer for converting an electrical signal into an acoustic signal. Usually it is important to preserve as many characteristics of the electrical waveform as possible. The device must be capable of reproducing frequencies in the range 150–8000 hertz for speech and 20–20 000 Hz for music. The most common loudspeaker consists of a moving-coil device. In this a coneshaped diaphragm is attached to a coil of wire and made to vibrate in accordance with the electrical signal by the interaction between the current passing through the coil and a steady magnetic Üeld from a permanent magnet surrounding it.

l

low See depression. low-dimensional system A *condensed-matter system in which the spatial dimension is less than three. In practice, a two-dimensional system is a thin Ülm or layer and a one-dimensional system is a thin wire. Two-dimensional systems have applications to *semiconductor technology, in devices such as MOSFETs (see transistor). The behaviour of low-dimensional systems is of interest because the problems for low-dimensional systems (particularly one-dimensional systems) are much easier to solve than the corresponding problems in three dimensions. Clusters of atoms and very small crystals can be considered as zero-dimensional systems. lowering of vapour pressure A reduction in the saturated vapour pressure of a pure liquid when a solute is introduced. If the solute is a solid of low vapour pressure, the decrease in vapour pressure of the liquid is proportional to the concentration of particles of solute; i.e. to the number of dissolved molecules or ions per unit volume. To a Ürst approximation, it does not depend on the nature of the particles. See colligative properties; raoult’s law. low frequency (LF) A radio frequency

488 in the range 30–300 kilohertz; i.e. having a wavelength in the range 1–10 kilometre.

Lowry–Brønsted theory See acid. LSD See lysergic acid diethylamide. L-series See absolute configuration. lubrication The use of a substance to prevent contact between solid surfaces in relative motion in order to reduce friction, wear, overheating, and rusting. Liquid hydrocarbons (oils), either derived from petroleum or made synthetically, are the most widely used lubricants as they are relatively inexpensive, are good coolants, provide the appropriate range of viscosities, and are thermally stable. Additives include polymeric substances that maintain the desired viscosity as the temperature increases, antioxidants that prevent the formation of a sludge, and alkaline-earth phenates that neutralize acids and reduce wear. At high temperatures, solid lubricants, such as graphite or molybdenum disulphide, are often used. SemiÛuid lubricants (greases) are used to provide a seal against moisture and dirt and to remain attached to vertical surfaces. They are made by adding gelling agents, such as metallic soaps, to liquid lubricants. Recent technology has made increasing use of gases as lubricants, usually in air bearings. Their very low viscosities minimize energy losses at the bearings but necessitate some system for pumping the gas continuously to the bearings. The principle is that of the hovercraft. lumbar vertebrae The *vertebrae in the region of the lower back. They occur below the *thoracic vertebrae and above the *sacral vertebrae. In mammals they bear processes for the attachment of back muscles. lumen 1. The space enclosed by a vessel, duct, or other tubular or saclike organ. The central cavity of blood vessels and of the digestive tract are examples. 2. Symbol lm. The SI unit of *luminous Ûux equal to the Ûux emitted by a uniform point source of 1 candela in a solid angle of 1 steradian. luminance (photometric brightness) Symbol L. The *luminous intensity of any

lung

489 surface in a given direction per unit projected area of the surface, viewed from that direction. It is given by the equation L = dI/(dAcosθ), where I is the luminous intensity and θ is the angle between the line of sight and the normal to the surface area A being considered. It is measured in candela per square metre.

luminescence The emission of light by a substance for any reason other than a rise in its temperature. In general, atoms of substances emit *photons of electromagnetic energy when they return to the *ground state after having been in an excited state (see excitation). The causes of the excitation are various. If the exciting cause is a photon, the process is called photoluminescence; if it is an electron it is called electroluminescence. Chemiluminescence is luminescence resulting from a chemical reaction (such as the slow oxidation of phosphorus); *bioluminescence is the luminescence produced by a living organism (such as a ÜreÛy). If the luminescence persists signiÜcantly after the exciting cause is removed it is called phosphorescence; if it does not it is called Ûuorescence. This distinction is arbitrary since there must always be some delay; in some deÜnitions a persistence of more than 10 nanoseconds (10–8 s) is treated as phosphorescence. luminosity 1. *Luminous intensity in a particular direction; the apparent brightness of an image. 2. The brightness of a star deÜned as the total energy radiated in unit time. It is related to the surface area

(A) and the effective temperature (Te; the temperature of a black body having the same radius as the star and radiating the same amount of energy per unit area in one second) by a form of *Stefan’s law, i.e. L = AσTe4 where σ is the Stefan constant and L is the luminosity.

luminous exitance See exitance. luminous Ûux Symbol Φv. A measure of the rate of Ûow of light, i.e. the radiant Ûux in the wavelength range 380–760 nanometres, corrected for the dependence on wavelength of the sensitivity of the human eye. It is measured by reference to emission from a standard source, usually in lumens. luminous intensity Symbol Iv. A measure of the light-emitting ability of a light source, either generally or in a particular direction. It is measured in candelas.

l

lunar eclipse See eclipse. lunation See synodic month. lung The *respiratory organ of airbreathing vertebrates. A pair of lungs is situated in the thorax, within the ribcage. Each consists essentially of a thin moist membrane that is folded to increase its surface area. Exchange of oxygen and carbon dioxide takes place between blood capillaries on one side of the membrane and air on the other. The lung is supplied with air through a *bronchus. In mammals and reptiles the membrane of the larynx

bronchiole

trachea

bronchus deoxygenated blood bronchiole

intercostal muscle

alveolus

rib

blood capillaries oxygenated blood alveolus

diaphragm

The lungs and air passages of a mammal (right lung cut open to show internal structure)

lungfish lung takes the form of numerous sacs (see alveolus) that are connected to the bronchus via *bronchioles (see illustration). The lungs themselves contain no muscular tissue and are ventilated by *respiratory movements, the mechanisms of which vary with the species.

lungÜsh See dipnoi. luteinizing hormone (LH; interstitialcell-stimulating hormone; ICSH) A hormone, secreted by the anterior pituitary gland in mammals, that stimulates in males the production of sex hormones (*androgens) by the *interstitial cells of the testes and in females ovulation, *progesterone synthesis, and *corpus luteum formation. luteotrophic hormone See prolactin.

l

lutetium Symbol Lu. A silvery metallic element belonging to the *lanthanoids; a.n. 71; r.a.m. 174.97; r.d. 9.8404 (20°C); m.p. 1663°C; b.p. 3402°C. Lutetium is the least abundant of the elements and the little quantities that are available have been obtained by processing other metals. There are two natural isotopes, lutetium–175 (stable) and lutetium–176 (half-life 2.2 × 1010 years). The element is used as a catalyst. It was Ürst identiÜed by Gerges Urbain (1872–1938) in 1907. lux Symbol lx. The SI unit of *illuminance equal to the illumination produced by a *luminous Ûux of 1 lumen distributed uniformly over an area of 1 square metre. lyase Any of a class of enzymes that catalyse either the cleavage of a double bond and the addition of new groups to a substrate, or the formation of a double bond. Lycophyta (Lycopodophyta) A phylum of *tracheophyte plants containing the clubmosses (genus Lycopodium) and related genera (including Selaginella) as well as numerous extinct forms, which reached their peak in the Carboniferous period with giant coal-forming tree species. Lycophytes have roots and their stems are covered with numerous small leaves. Reproduction is by means of spores; the sporangia are usually grouped into cones. lye See potassium hydroxide.

490

Lyell, Sir Charles (1797–1875) British geologist, born in Scotland. Poor eyesight made him change from his legal studies to geology, which resulted in his theory that rocks are formed by a slow continuous process. He is also known for his three-volume The Principles of Geology (1831–33), which was to become the standard textbook for generations. Lyman series See hydrogen spectrum. lymph The colourless liquid found within the *lymphatic system, into which it drains from the spaces between the cells. Lymph (called tissue Ûuid in the intercellular spaces) resembles *blood plasma, consisting mostly of water with dissolved salts and proteins. Fats are found in suspension and their presence varies with food intake. The lymph eventually enters the bloodstream near the heart. lymphatic system The network of vessels that conveys *lymph from the tissue Ûuids to the bloodstream. Tiny *lacteals (in the small intestine) and lymph capillaries (in other tissues) drain into larger tubular vessels that converge to form the right lymphatic duct and the *thoracic duct, which connect with the venous blood supply to the heart. Associated with the lymphatic vessels at intervals along the system are the *lymph nodes. The lymph capillary walls are very permeable, so lymph bathing the body’s tissues can drain away molecules that are too large to pass through blood capillary walls. Lymph is pumped by cycles of contraction and relaxation of the lymphatic vessels and also by the action of adjoining muscles. lymph capillary See lymphatic system. lymph node A mass of *lymphoid tissue, many of which occur at intervals along the *lymphatic system. Lymph in the lymphatic vessels Ûows through the lymph nodes, which Ülter out bacteria and other foreign particles, so preventing them from entering the bloodstream and causing infection. The lymph nodes also produce *lymphocytes. In humans, major lymph nodes occur in the neck, under the arms, and in the groin. lymphocyte A type of white blood cell (*leucocyte) that has a large nucleus and

lysozyme

491 little cytoplasm. Lymphocytes are formed in the *lymph nodes and provide about a quarter of all leucocytes. They are important in the body’s defence and are responsible for immune reactions as the presence of *antigens stimulates them to produce *antibodies. There are two populations of lymphocytes: B lymphocytes (see b cell), which produce circulating antibodies and are responsible for humoral *immunity; and T lymphocytes (see t cell), which are responsible for cell-mediated immunity. See also killer cell.

lief in the inheritance of acquired characteristics (see lamarckism). This state of affairs continued, despite overwhelming conÛicting evidence from Western scientists, because it provided support for communist theory.

lymphoid tissue The type of tissue found in the *lymph nodes, *tonsils, *spleen, and *thymus. It is responsible for producing lymphocytes and therefore contributes to the body’s defence against infection.

lysigeny The localized disruption of plant cells to form a cavity (surrounded by remnants of the broken cells) in which secretions accumulate. Examples are the oil cavities in the leaves of citrus trees. Compare schizogeny.

lymphokine Any of a group of *cytokines that are secreted by lymphocytes and play a role in cell-mediated *immunity by inÛuencing the activity of other cell types. Examples include the *interleukins, macrophage-activating factor (MAF), and macrophage migration inhibition factor (MIF).

lysine See amino acid.

lymphoma See cancer. lyophilic Having an afÜnity for a solvent (‘solvent-loving’; if the solvent is water the term hydrophilic is used). See colloids. lyophobic Lacking any afÜnity for a solvent (‘solvent-hating’; if the solvent is water the term hydrophobic is used). See colloids. Lysenkoism The ofÜcial Soviet science policy governing the work of geneticists in the USSR from about 1940 to 1960. It was named after its chief promoter, the agriculturalist TroÜm Lysenko (1898– 1976). Lysenkoism dismissed all the advances that had been made in classical genetics, denying the existence of genes, and held that the variability of organisms was produced solely by environmental changes. There was also a return to a be-

lysergic acid diethylamide (LSD) A chemical derivative of lysergic acid that has potent hallucinogenic properties (see hallucinogen). It occurs in the cereal fungus ergot and was Ürst synthesized in 1943. LSD acts as an *antagonist at *serotonin receptors.

lysis The destruction of a living cell. This may be effected by *lysosomes or *lymphocytes, either as part of the normal metabolic process (as when cells are damaged or worn out) or as a reaction against invading cells (e.g. bacteria). *Bacteriophages eventually cause lysis of their host cells. lysogeny See lambda phage; prophage. lysosome A membrane-bound sac (organelle) found in animal cells and in single-celled eukaryotes. It contains hydrolytic enzymes that degrade aged or defective cell components or material taken in by the cell from its environment, such as food particles or bacteria. In plant cells, the *vacuole contains hydrolytic enzymes equivalent to those in the lysosome and can degrade materials in a manner similar to a lysosome. lysozyme An antibacterial enzyme widely distributed in body Ûuids and secretions, including tears and saliva. It disrupts the polysaccharide components of bacterial cell walls, leaving them susceptible to destruction.

l

M machine A device capable of making the performance of mechanical work easier, usually by overcoming a force of resistance (the load) at one point by the application of a more convenient force (the effort) at some other point. In physics, the six so-called simple machines are the lever, wedge, inclined plane, screw, pulley, and wheel and axle. Mach number The ratio of the relative speeds of a Ûuid and a rigid body to the speed of sound in that Ûuid under the same conditions of temperature and pressure. If the Mach number exceeds 1 the Ûuid or body is moving at a supersonic speed. If the Mach number exceeds 5 it is said to be hypersonic. The number is named after Ernst Mach (1838–1916). Mach’s principle The *inertia of any particular piece of matter is attributable to the interaction between that piece of matter and the rest of the universe. A body in isolation would have zero inertia. This principle was stated by Ernst Mach in the 1870s and was made use of by Einstein in his general theory of *relativity. The signiÜcance of Mach’s principle in general relativity theory is still a contentious issue. Maclaurin’s series See taylor series. macrofauna The larger animals, collectively, which can be observed without the aid of a microscope (compare microfauna). The macrofauna sometimes includes small soil-dwelling invertebrates, such as annelids and nematodes, but these may be separated into an intermediate category, the mesofauna. macromolecular crystal A crystalline solid in which the atoms are all linked together by covalent bonds. Carbon (in diamond), boron nitride, and silicon carbide are examples of substances that have macromolecular crystals. In effect, the crystal is a large molecule (hence the alternative description giant-molecular),

which accounts for the hardness and high melting point of such materials.

macromolecule A very large molecule. Natural and synthetic polymers have macromolecules, as do many proteins and nucleic acids. See also colloids. macronutrient A chemical element required by plants in relatively large amounts. Macronutrients include carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen, phosphorus, potassium, sulphur, magnesium, calcium, and iron. See also essential element. Compare micronutrient. macrophage A large phagocytic cell (see phagocyte) that can ingest pathogenic microorganisms (e.g. bacteria, protozoa) or cell debris and forms part of the body’s immune system. Macrophages develop from precursor cells (promonocytes) in bone marrow, become wandering *monocytes in the bloodstream, and then settle as mature macrophages in various tissues, including lymph nodes, connective tissues (as histiocytes), lungs, the linings of liver sinusoids and the spleen, skin, and nervous tissues (microglia). Tissue macrophages can also contribute to inÛammation by secreting various cytokines. Collectively the macrophages make up the mononuclear phagocyte system. macrophagous Describing a method of feeding in heterotrophic organisms in which food is ingested in the form of relatively large chunks. Compare microphagous. macrophyll See megaphyll. macroscopic Designating a size scale very much larger than that of atoms and molecules. Macroscopic objects and systems are described by *classical physics although *quantum mechanics can have macroscopic consequences. Compare mesoscopic; microscopic. macula 1. A patch of sensory hair cells

493 in the *utriculus and *sacculus of the inner ear that provides information about the position of the body in relation to gravity. The hairs of the cells are embedded in an otolith, a gelatinous cap containing particles of calcium carbonate. Movement of the particles in response to gravity pulls the gelatinous mass downwards, which bends the hairs and triggers a nerve impulse to the brain. 2. An area of the *retina of the vertebrate eye with increased *visual acuity. Maculae occur in some animals that lack *foveae and often surround foveae in those animals that possess them.

maÜc (from magnesium + ferric) Denoting any dark-coloured ferromagnesian mineral or a rock in which such minerals predominate. MaÜc minerals incude amphibole, olivine, and pyroxine. See also felsic. Magellanic clouds Two small galaxies situated close to the Milky Way that are only visible from the southern hemisphere. They were Ürst recorded by Ferdinand Magellan (1480–1521) in 1519. magic numbers Numbers of neutrons or protons that occur in atomic nuclei to produce very stable structures. The magic numbers for both protons and neutrons are 2, 8, 20, 28, 50, and 82. For neutrons 126 and 184 are also magic numbers and for protons 114 is a magic number. The relationship between stability and magic numbers led to a nuclear *shell model in analogy to the electron shell model of the atom. magma Hot molten material that originates within the earth’s crust or mantle and when cooled and solidiÜed forms igneous rock. Most magmas are composed largely of silicates with suspended crystals and dissolved gases. Magma is extruded as *lava onto the surface of the earth as a result of volcanic activity; magma that cools and solidiÜes within the earth’s crust may form either plutonic (at great depths) or hypabyssal (at intermediate depths) rocks. Magnadur A trade name for a ceramic material used to make permanent magnets. It consists of sintered iron oxide and barium oxide. Magnalium A trade name for an alu-

magnesium carbonate minium-based alloy of high reÛectivity for light and ultraviolet radiation that contains 1–2% of copper and between 5% and 30% of magnesium. Strong and light, these alloys also sometimes contain other elements, such as tin, lead, and nickel.

magnesia See magnesium oxide. magnesite A white, colourless, or grey mineral form of *magnesium carbonate, MgCO3, crystallizing in the trigonal system. It is formed as a replacement mineral of magnesium-rich rocks when carbon dioxide is available. Magnesite is mined both as an ore for magnesium and as a source of magnesium carbonate. It occurs in Austria, USA, Greece, Norway, India, Australia, and South Africa. magnesium Symbol Mg. A silvery metallic element belonging to group 2 (formerly IIA) of the periodic table (see alkaline-earth metals); a.n. 12; r.a.m. 24.312; r.d. 1.74; m.p. 648.8°C; b.p. 1090°C. The element is found in a number of minerals, including magnesite (MgCO3), dolomite (MgCO3.CaCO3), and carnallite (MgCl2.KCl.6H2O). It is also present in sea water, and it is an *essential element for living organisms. Extraction is by electrolysis of the fused chloride. The element is used in a number of light alloys (e.g. for aircraft). Chemically, it is very reactive. In air it forms a protective oxide coating but when ignited it burns with an intense white Ûame. It also reacts with the halogens, sulphur, and nitrogen. Magnesium was Ürst isolated by Sir Humphry Davy in 1808. magnesium bicarbonate See magnesium hydrogencarbonate. magnesium carbonate A white compound, MgCO3, existing in anhydrous and hydrated forms. The anhydrous material (trigonal; r.d. 2.96) is found in the mineral *magnesite. There is also a trihydrate, MgCO3.3H2O (rhombic; r.d. 1.85), which occurs naturally as nesquehonite, and a pentahydrate, MgCO3.5H2O (monoclinic; r.d. 1.73), which occurs as lansfordite. Magnesium carbonate also occurs in the mixed salt *dolomite (CaCO3.MgCO3) and as basic magnesium carbonate in the two minerals artinite (MgCO3.Mg(OH)2.3H2O) and hydromagnesite (3MgCO3.Mg(OH)2.

m

magnesium chloride 3H2O). The anhydrous salt can be formed by heating magnesium oxide in a stream of carbon dioxide: MgO(s) + CO2(g) → MgCO3(s) Above 350°C, the reverse reaction predominates and the carbonate decomposes. Magnesium carbonate is used in making magnesium oxide and is a drying agent (e.g. in table salt). It is also used as a medical antacid and laxative (the basic carbonate is used) and is a component of certain inks and glasses.

magnesium chloride A white solid compound, MgCl2. The anhydrous salt (hexagonal; r.d. 2.32; m.p. 714°C; b.p. 1412°C) can be prepared by the direct combination of dry chlorine with magnesium: Mg(s) + Cl2(g) → MgCl2(s)

m

The compound also occurs naturally as a constituent of carnallite (KCl.MgCl2). It is a deliquescent compound that commonly forms the hexahydrate, MgCl2.6H2O (monoclinic; r.d. 1.57). When heated, this hydrolyses to give magnesium oxide and hydrogen chloride gas. The fused chloride is electrolysed to produce magnesium and it is also used for ÜreprooÜng wood, in magnesia cements and artiÜcial leather, and as a laxative.

magnesium hydrogencarbonate (magnesium bicarbonate) A compound, Mg(HCO3)2, that is stable only in solution. It is formed by the action of carbon dioxide on a suspension of magnesium carbonate in water: MgCO3(s) + CO2(g) + H2O(l) → Mg(HCO3)2(aq) On heating, this process is reversed. Magnesium hydrogencarbonate is one of the compounds responsible for temporary *hardness of water.

magnesium hydroxide A white solid compound, Mg(OH)2; trigonal; r.d. 2.36; decomposes at 350°C. Magnesium hydroxide occurs naturally as the mineral brucite and can be prepared by reacting magnesium sulphate or chloride with sodium hydroxide solution. It is used in the reÜning of sugar and in the processing of uranium. Medicinally it is important as an

494 antacid (milk of magnesia) and as a laxative.

magnesium oxide (magnesia) A white compound, MgO; cubic; r.d. 3.58; m.p. 2800°C. It occurs naturally as the mineral periclase and is prepared commercially by thermally decomposing the mineral *magnesite: MgCO3(s) → MgO(s) + CO2(g) It has a wide range of uses, including reÛective coatings on optical instruments and aircraft windscreens and in semiconductors. Its high melting point makes it useful as a refractory lining in metal and glass furnaces.

magnesium peroxide A white solid, MgO2. It decomposes at 100°C to release oxygen and also releases oxygen on reaction with water: 2MgO2(s) + 2H2O → 2Mg(OH)2 + O2 The compound is prepared by reacting sodium peroxide with magnesium sulphate solution and is used as a bleach for cotton and silk.

magnesium sulphate A white soluble compound, MgSO4, existing as the anhydrous compound (rhombic; r.d. 2.66; decomposes at 1124°C) and in hydrated crystalline forms. The monohydrate MgSO4.H2O (monoclinic; r.d. 2.45) occurs naturally as the mineral kieserite. The commonest hydrate is the heptahydrate, MgSO4.7H2O (rhombic; r.d. 1.68), which is called Epsom salt(s), and occurs naturally as the mineral epsomite. This is a white powder with a bitter saline taste, which loses 6H2O at 150°C and 7H2O at 200°C. It is used in sizing and ÜreprooÜng cotton and silk, in tanning leather, and in the manufacture of fertilizers, explosives, and matches. In medicine, it is used as a laxative. It is also used in veterinary medicine for treatment of local inÛammations and infected wounds. magnet A piece of magnetic material (see magnetism) that has been magnetized and is therefore surrounded by a *magnetic Üeld. A magnet, often in the shape of a bar or horseshoe, that retains appreciable magnetization indeÜnitely (provided it is not heated, beaten, or exposed to extraneous magnetic Üelds) is called a

495 permanent magnet. See also electromagnet.

magnetic bottle A nonuniform *magnetic Üeld used to contain the plasma in a *thermonuclear reactor. At the temperature of a thermonuclear reaction (108 K) any known substance would vaporize and the plasma has therefore to be contained in such a way that it does not come into contact with a material surface. The magnetic bottle provides a means of achieving this, by deÛecting away from its boundaries the moving charged particles that make up the plasma. magnetic bubble memory A form of computer memory in which a small magnetized region of a substance is used to store information. Bubble memories consist of materials, such as magnetic garnets, that are easily magnetized in one direction but hard to magnetize in the perpendicular direction. A thin Ülm of these materials deposited on a nonmagnetic substrate constitutes a bubblememory chip. When a magnetic Üeld is applied to such a chip, by placing it between two permanent magnets, cylindrical domains (called magnetic bubbles) are formed. These bubbles constitute a magnetic region of one polarity surrounded by a magnetic region of the opposite polarity. Information is represented as the presence or absence of a bubble at a speciÜed storage location and is retrieved by means of a rotating magnetic Üeld. Typically a chip measures 15 mm2, or 25 mm2 enclosed in two permanent magnets and two rotating Üeld coils; each chip can store up to one million bits. magnetic circuit A closed path containing a *magnetic Ûux. The path is clearly delimited only if it consists mainly or wholly of ferromagnetic or other good magnetic materials; examples include transformer cores and iron parts in electrical machines. The design of these parts can often be assisted by analogy with electrical circuits, treating the *magnetomotive force as the analogue of e.m.f., the magnetic Ûux as current, and the *reluctance as resistance. There is, however, no actual Ûow around a magnetic circuit. magnetic compass See compass.

magnetic flux magnetic constant See permeability. magnetic declination See geomagnetism. magnetic dip See geomagnetism. magnetic disk A smooth aluminium disk, usually 35.6 cm in diameter, both surfaces of which are coated with magnetic iron oxide. The disks are used as a recording medium in computers, up to ten such disks being mounted in a disk pack. Data is recorded in concentric tracks on both surfaces with up to 236 tracks per centimetre. The disks rotate at 3600 revolutions per minute, information being put onto the disk and removed from it by a record-playback head. See also floppy disk. magnetic domain See magnetism. magnetic elements See geomagnetism. magnetic equator See equator; geomagnetism. magnetic Üeld A *Üeld of force that exists around a magnetic body (see magnetism) or a current-carrying conductor. Within a magnetic Üeld a magnetic dipole may experience a torque and a moving charge may experience a force. The strength and direction of the Üeld can be given in terms of the magnetic Ûux density (or magnetic induction), symbol B; it can also be given in terms of the magnetic Üeld strength (magnetizing force or magnetic intensity), symbol H. The magnetic Ûux density is a vector quantity and is the *magnetic Ûux per unit area of a magnetic Üeld at right angles to the magnetic force. It can be deÜned in terms of the effects the Üeld has, for example by B = F/qvsinθ, where F is the force a moving charge q would experience if it was travelling at a velocity v in a direction making an angle θ with that of the Üeld. The *SI unit is the tesla. The magnetic Üeld strength is also a vector quantity and is related to B by: H = B/µ, where µ is the *permeability of the medium. The SI unit of Üeld strength is the ampere per metre (A m–1). magnetic Üeld strength See magnetic field. magnetic Ûux Symbol Φ. A measure of

m

magnetic flux density quantity of magnetism, taking account of the strength and the extent of a *magnetic Üeld. The Ûux dΦ through an element of area d A perpendicular to B is given by dΦ = Bd A. The *SI unit of magnetic Ûux is the weber.

magnetic Ûux density See magnetic field. magnetic force The attractive or repulsive force exerted on a *magnetic pole or a moving electric charge in a *magnetic Üeld. magnetic induction See magnetic field. magnetic intensity See magnetic field. magnetic meridian See meridian.

m

magnetic mirror A device used to contain *plasma in thermonuclear experimental devices. It consists of a region of high magnetic Üeld strength at the end of a containment tube. Ions entering the region reverse their motion and return to the plasma from which they have emerged. See also magnetic bottle. magnetic moment The ratio between the maximum torque (Tmax) exerted on a magnet, current-carrying coil, or moving charge situated in a *magnetic Üeld and the strength of that Üeld. It is thus a measure of the strength of a magnet or current-carrying coil. In the Sommerfeld approach this quantity (also called electromagnetic moment or magnetic area moment) is Tmax/B. In the Kennelly approach the quantity (also called magnetic dipole moment) is Tmax/H. In the case of a magnet placed in a magnetic Üeld of Üeld strength H, the maximum torque Tmax occurs when the axis of the magnet is perpendicular to the Üeld. In the case of a coil of N turns and area A carrying a current I, the magnetic moment can be shown to be m = T/B = NIA or m = T/H = µNIA. Magnetic moments are measured in *SI units in A m2. An orbital electron has an orbital magnetic moment IA, where I is the equivalent current as the electron moves round its orbit. It is given by I = qω/2π, where q is the electronic charge and ω is its angular velocity. The orbital magnetic moment is

496 therefore IA = qωA/2π, where A is the orbital area. If the electron is spinning there is also a spin magnetic moment (see spin); atomic nuclei also have magnetic moments (see nuclear moment).

magnetic monopole A hypothetical magnetic entity consisting of an isolated elementary north or south pole. It has been postulated as a source of a *magnetic Üeld by analogy with the way in which an electrically charged particle produces an electric Üeld. Numerous ingenious experiments have been designed to detect the monopole but so far none has produced an unequivocal result. Magnetic monopoles are predicted to exist in certain *gauge theories with *Higgs bosons. In particular, some *grand uniÜed theories predict very heavy monopoles (with mass of order 1016 GeV). Magnetic monopoles are also predicted to exist in *Kaluza–Klein theories and *superstring theory. magnetic permeability See permeability. magnetic poles 1. See geomagnetism. 2. The regions of a *magnet from which the magnetic forces appear to originate. A magnetized bar has a pole at each end; if it is freely suspended in the earth’s magnetic Üeld (see geomagnetism) it will rotate so that one end points approximately towards the earth’s geographical north pole. This end is called the north-seeking end or the north pole of the magnet. The other end is accordingly called the southseeking end or south pole. In the obsolete theory associated with the *c.g.s. system of units, a unit magnetic pole was treated as one of a pair, which repelled each other with a force of 1 dyne when separated by 1 cm in space. magnetic potential See magnetomotive force. magnetic quantum number See atom. magnetic resonance imaging (MRI) See nuclear magnetic resonance. magnetic susceptibility See susceptibility. magnetic tape A plastic tape coated with a ferromagnetic material – iron

497 oxide powder, chromium dioxide, or, for the best results, particles of pure iron. The tape is used for recording data in tape recorders and computers. To record, the tape is passed over a recording head containing a gap in a magnetic circuit whose magnetization is modulated by the information to be recorded; the information is imprinted on the tape in the form of the direction of magnetization of the individual particles of iron oxide. The particles themselves are not rotated by the magnetizing Üeld: it is their directions of magnetization that are orientated in accordance with the information. In audio-frequency recorders a high-frequency bias (in the range 75–100 kHz) is used to reduce distortion by facilitating the re-orientation. The playback procedure is the reverse of recording; the tape containing its orientation of tiny magnets is fed over the gap of the same (now the playback) head, in whose coil corresponding e.m.f.s are generated by induction.

magnetic variation (secular magnetic variation) See geomagnetism. magnetism A group of phenomena associated with *magnetic Üelds. Whenever an electric current Ûows a magnetic Üeld is produced; as the orbital motion and the *spin of atomic electrons are equivalent to tiny current loops, individual atoms create magnetic Üelds around them, when their orbital electrons have a net *magnetic moment as a result of their angular momentum. The magnetic moment of an atom is the vector sum of the magnetic moments of the orbital motions and the spins of all the electrons in the atom. The macroscopic magnetic properties of a substance arise from the magnetic moments of its component atoms and molecules. Different materials have different characteristics in an applied magnetic Üeld; there are four main types of magnetic behaviour: (a) In diamagnetism the magnetization is in the opposite direction to that of the applied Üeld, i.e. the *susceptibility is negative. Although all substances are diamagnetic, it is a weak form of magnetism and may be masked by other, stronger, forms. It results from changes induced in the orbits of electrons in the atoms of a substance by the applied Üeld, the direction

magnetism of the change (in accordance with *Lenz’s law) opposing the applied Ûux. There is thus a weak negative susceptibility and a relative permeability that is slightly less than one. (b) In paramagnetism the atoms or molecules of the substance have net orbital or spin magnetic moments that are capable of being aligned in the direction of the applied Üeld. They therefore have a positive (but small) susceptibility and a relative permeability slightly in excess of one. Paramagnetism occurs in all atoms and molecules with unpaired electrons; e.g. free atoms, free radicals, and compounds of transition metals containing ions with unÜlled electron shells. It also occurs in metals as a result of the magnetic moments associated with the spins of the conducting electrons. (c) In ferromagnetic substances, within a certain temperature range, there are net atomic magnetic moments, which line up in such a way that magnetization persists after the removal of the applied Üeld. Below a certain temperature, called the *Curie point (or Curie temperature) an increasing magnetic Üeld applied to a ferromagnetic substance will cause increasing magnetization to a high value, called the saturation magnetization. This is because a ferromagnetic substance consists of small (1–0.1 mm across) magnetized regions called domains. The total magnetic moment of a sample of the substance is the vector sum of the magnetic moments of the component domains. Within each domain the individual atomic magnetic moments are spontaneously aligned by exchange forces, related to whether or not the atomic electron spins are parallel or antiparallel. However, in an unmagnetized piece of ferromagnetic material the magnetic moments of the domains themselves are not aligned; when an external Üeld is applied those domains that are aligned with the Üeld increase in size at the expense of the others. In a very strong Üeld all the domains are lined up in the direction of the Üeld and provide the high observed magnetization. Iron, nickel, cobalt, and their alloys are ferromagnetic. Above the Curie point, ferromagnetic materials become paramagnetic. (d) Some metals, alloys, and transitionelement salts exhibit another form of

m

magnetite

m

magnetism called antiferromagnetism. This occurs below a certain temperature, called the *Néel temperature, when an ordered array of atomic magnetic moments spontaneously forms in which alternate moments have opposite directions. There is therefore no net resultant magnetic moment in the absence of an applied Üeld. In manganese Ûuoride, for example, this antiparallel arrangement occurs below a Néel temperature of 72 K. Below this temperature the spontaneous ordering opposes the normal tendency of the magnetic moments to align with the applied Üeld. Above the Néel temperature the substance is paramagnetic. A special form of antiferromagnetism is ferrimagnetism, a type of magnetism exhibited by the *ferrites. In these materials the magnetic moments of adjacent ions are antiparallel and of unequal strength, or the number of magnetic moments in one direction is greater than those in the opposite direction. By suitable choice of rare-earth ions in the ferrite lattices it is possible to design ferrimagnetic substances with speciÜc magnetizations for use in electronic components. See also geomagnetism.

magnetite A black mineral form of iron oxide crystallizing in the cubic system. It is a mixed iron(II)-iron(III) oxide, Fe3O4, and is one of the major ores of iron. It is strongly magnetic and some varieties, known as lodestone, are natural magnets; these were used as compasses in the ancient world. Magnetite is widely distributed and occurs as an accessory mineral in almost all igneous and metamorphic rocks. The largest deposits of the mineral occur in N Sweden. magneto An alternating-current generator used as a high-tension source in the ignition systems of petrol engines in which there are no batteries, e.g. in some tractor, marine, and aviation engines. Most modern magnetos consist of a permanentmagnet rotor revolving within a primary (low-voltage) winding around which a secondary winding is placed in which to induce the high voltage needed to produce the spark across the points of the plugs. Magnetos are geared to the engine shaft, the speed depending on the number of poles of the magneto and the number of

498 engine cylinders. A make-and-break device is incorporated in the primary winding; when the primary current stops the change of Ûux within the secondary induces in it a large e.m.f.

magnetobremsstrahlung See synchrotron radiation. magnetocaloric effect A reversible change of temperature resulting from a change in the magnetization of a ferromagnetic or paramagnetic substance (see magnetism). The change in temperature ∆T, accompanying an adiabatic change of magnetic Üeld ∆H, is: ∆T/∆H = –T/CH(∂M/∂T )H CH is the speciÜc heat capacity per unit volume at constant H and M is the magnetization.

magnetochemistry The branch of physical chemistry concerned with measuring and investigating the magnetic properties of compounds. It is used particularly for studying transition-metal complexes, many of which are paramagnetic because they have unpaired electrons. Measurement of the magnetic susceptibility allows the magnetic moment of the metal atom to be calculated, and this gives information about the bonding in the complex. magnetohydrodynamics (MHD) The study of the interactions between a conducting Ûuid and a *magnetic Üeld. MHD is important in the study of controlled thermonuclear reactions in which the conducting Ûuid is a *plasma conÜned by a magnetic Üeld. Other important applications include the magnetohydrodynamic power generator (see illustration). In the open-cycle MHD generator a fossil fuel, burnt in oxygen or preheated compressed air, is seeded with an element of low *ionization potential (such as potassium or caesium). This element is thermally ionized at the combustion temperature (usually over 2500 K) producing sufÜcient free electrons (e.g. K → K+ + e) to provide adequate electrical conductivity. The interaction between the moving conducting Ûuid and the strong applied magnetic Üeld across it generates an e.m.f. on the Faraday principle, except that the solid conductor of the conventional generator is

magneton

499

magnetic field

positive electrodes

load gas flow

gas flow current negative electrodes

Magnetohydrodynamic generator

replaced by a Ûuid conductor. The power output per unit Ûuid volume (W) is given by W = kσv2B2, where σ is the conductivity of the Ûuid, v is its velocity, B is the magnetic Ûux density, and K is a constant. Devices of this kind are in use in some power stations, where they are suitable for helping to meet high short-term demands and have the ability of increasing the thermal efÜciency of a steam-turbine generator from about 40% to 50%. In experimental closed-cycle systems the Ûuid is continuously recirculated through a compressor; the Ûuid consists of a heated and seeded noble gas or a liquid metal.

magnetomechanical ratio See gyromagnetic ratio. magnetometer An instrument for measuring the magnitude, and sometimes the direction, of a magnetic Üeld. Absolute magnetometers measure the Üeld without reference to a standard magnetic instrument. The most widely used are the vibration magnetometer, the deÛection galvanometer, and the more modern nuclear magnetometer. The vibration instrument was devised by Gauss in 1832 and depends on the rate of oscillation of a small bar magnet suspended in a horizontal plane. The same magnet is then used as a Üxed deÛector to deÛect a second similarly suspended magnet. The deÛection galvanometer uses a Helmholtz coil system of known dimensions with a small

magnet suspended at its centre. The deÛected magnet comes to rest at a position controlled by the earth’s magnetic Üeld, the coil’s magnetic Üeld, and the angle through which the coil must be turned to keep the magnet and the coil in alignment. The sensitive nuclear magnetometers are based on measuring the audiofrequency voltage induced in a coil by the precessing protons in a sample of water. Various relative magnetometers are also in use, especially for measuring the earth’s magnetic Üeld and in calibrating other equipment.

magnetomotive force (m.m.f.) The analogue of *electromotive force in a *magnetic circuit. Mathematically, it is the circular integral of Hcosθ ds, where Hcosθ is the component of the *magnetic Üeld strength in the direction of a path of length ds. The m.m.f. is measured in *SI units in ampere-turns. It was formerly called the magnetic potential. magneton A unit for measuring *magnetic moments of nuclear, atomic, or molecular magnets. The Bohr magneton, µB, has the value of the classical magnetic moment of an electron, given by µB = eh/4πme = 9.274 × 10–24 A m2, where e and me are the charge and mass of the electron and h is the Planck constant. The nuclear magneton, µN, is obtained by replacing the mass of the

m

500

magnetopause

sho ck

solar wind

f ro nt

magneto-optical effects

magnetosphere

tail

to sun lines of force Van Allen belt

0

100 000 km

Magnetosphere and magnetopause

electron by the mass of the proton and is therefore given by µN = µBme/mp = 5.05 × 10–27 A m2.

m

magneto-optical effects Effects resulting from the inÛuence of a *magnetic Üeld upon matter that is in the process of emitting or absorbing light. Examples are the *Faraday effect and the *Zeeman effect. magneto-optical trap See laser cooling. magnetoresistance An increase in the resistance of a metal due to the presence of a magnetic Üeld, which alters the paths of the electrons. At normal temperatures the change in resistance resulting from the magnetic Üeld is small but at very low temperatures the increase is considerable. The theory of magnetoresistance is too complicated to be explained quantitatively by the simple model of electrical *conductivity in metals, which assumes that it results from the movement of free electrons. To obtain a quantitative explanation, it is necessary to take into account the *energy-band structure of metals. magnetosphere A comet-shaped region surrounding the earth and other magnetic planets in which the charged particles of the *solar wind are controlled by the planet’s magnetic Üeld rather than the sun’s magnetic Üeld. It extends for

some 60 000 km on the side facing the sun but on the opposite side it extends to a much greater extent. The boundary of the magnetosphere is known as the magnetopause (see illustration). The magnetosphere of the earth includes the *Van Allen belts.

magnetostriction The change in length of a ferromagnetic material (see magnetism) when it is magnetized. It results from changes in the boundaries of the domains. A ferromagnetic rod exposed to an alternating Üeld will vibrate along its length. This appears to be a major source of transformer hum, which can be removed by using a magnetic steel containing 6.5% silicon. Magnetostriction of a nickel transducer is used to generate and receive ultrasonic waves. magnetron A microwave generator in which electrons, generated by a heated cathode, move under the combined force of an electric Üeld and a magnetic Üeld. The cathode consists of a central hollow cylinder, the outer surface of which carries the barium and strontium oxide electron emitters. The anode is also a cylinder, arranged concentrically around the cathode, and it contains a series of quarter-wavelength *resonant cavities arranged around its inner surface. The electric Üeld is applied radially between anode and cathode, the magnetic Üeld is coaxial with the cathode. The whole device is

501 maintained in a vacuum enclosure. The magnetron is extensively used as a generator for radar installations and can produce microsecond pulses of up to 10 MW.

magniÜcation A measure of the extent to which an optical system enlarges or reduces an image. The linear magniÜcation, m, is the ratio of the image height to the object height. If this ratio is greater than one the system is enlarging, if it is less than one, it is reducing. The angular magniÜcation, M or γ, is the ratio of the angles formed by the Ünal image and the object (when viewed directly, in the most favourable position available) at the eye. This is also sometimes called the magnifying power of an optical system. magnifying power See magnification. magnitude A measure of the relative brightness of a star or other celestial object. The apparent magnitude depends on the star’s *luminosity, its distance, and the absorption of light between the object and the earth. In 1856 the astronomer N. R. Pogson devised a scale in which a difference of Üve magnitudes corresponds to a brightness ratio of 100 to 1. Two stars that differ by one magnitude therefore have a brightness ratio of (100)0.2:1 = 2.512, known as the Pogson ratio. This scale is now universally adopted. Apparent magnitudes are not a measure of luminosity, which is deÜned in terms of the absolute magnitude. This is the apparent magnitude of a body if it was situated at a standard distance of 10 parsecs. Magnoliophyta See anthophyta. magnon See spin wave. Magnox A group of magnesium alloys used to enclose uranium fuel elements in *nuclear reactors. They usually contain some aluminium as well as other elements, such as beryllium. mainframe computer See computer. main-sequence stars See hertzsprung–russell diagram. major histocompatibility complex (MHC) A large gene cluster that encodes various components of the immune system, including the histocompatibility antigens and components of the *comple-

malleus ment system. In humans the MHC is located on chromosome 6 and includes the *HLA system. Other vertebrate species have similar MHC regions. Certain MHC genes can have many variant alleles; this produces an enormous diversity of antigens in a population, each individual possessing a unique set.

majority carrier See semiconductor. Maksutov telescope See telescope. malachite A secondary mineral form of copper carbonate–hydroxide, CuCO3. Cu(OH)2. It is bright green and crystallizes in the monoclinic system but usually occurs as aggregates of Übres or in massive form. It is generally found with *azurite in association with the more important copper ores and is itself mined as an ore of copper (e.g. in the Democratic Republic of Congo). It is also used as an ornamental stone and as a gemstone. male 1. Denoting the gamete (sex cell) that, during *sexual reproduction, fuses with a *female gamete in the process of fertilization. Male gametes are generally smaller than the female gametes and are usually motile (see spermatozoon). 2. (Denoting) an individual whose reproductive organs produce only male gametes. Compare hermaphrodite. maleic acid See butenedioic acid. maleic anhydride A colourless solid, C4H2O3, m.p. 53°C, the anhydride of cisbutenedioic acid (maleic acid). It is a cyclic compound with a ring containing four carbon atoms and one oxygen atom, made by the catalytic oxidation of benzene or its derivatives at high temperatures. It is used mainly in the manufacture of alkyd and polyester resins and copolymers. malic acid (2-hydroxybutanedioic acid) A white crystalline solid, HOOCCH(OH)CH2COOH. l-malic acid occurs in living organisms as an intermediate metabolite in the *Krebs cycle and also (in certain plants) in photosynthesis. It is found especially in the juice of unripe fruits, e.g. green apples. malleus (hammer) The Ürst of the three *ear ossicles of the mammalian *middle ear.

m

Mallophaga Mallophaga An order of wingless insects comprising the bird lice. Bird lice are minute with dorsoventrally Ûattened ovoid bodies, reduced eyes, and biting mouthparts. They are ectoparasites of birds, feeding on particles of dead skin, feather fragments, and sometimes blood. The eggs hatch to form nymphs resembling the adults.

m

malnutrition The condition arising due to the lack of one or more of the *nutrients that are required in the *diet to maintain health. Malnutrition can result from a reduced intake of nutrients (undernourishment), an inability to use absorbed nutrients, failure to meet a required increase in nutrient intake, or nutrient losses. There are three stages in the process of malnutrition: Ürst, the carbohydrate stores in the body are depleted; secondly, the fat reserves are metabolized (see fatty-acid oxidation); and Ünally, proteins are broken down to provide energy. Death may result after protein levels have been reduced to half their normal value. Kwashiorkor is a type of malnutrition that develops when the diet lacks proteins and hence *essential amino acids. Malnutrition due to reduced absorption of nutrients in the intestine can develop with a cereal-based diet, due to sensitivity of the intestinal lining to gluten, a protein found in cereals. See also mineral deficiency.

502

maltase A membrane-bound enzyme in the small intestine that hydrolyses the disaccharide maltose into glucose. maltose (malt sugar) A sugar consisting of two linked glucose molecules that results from the action of the enzyme *amylase on starch. Maltose occurs in high concentrations in germinating seeds; malt, used in the manufacture of beer and malt whisky, is produced by allowing barley seeds to germinate and then slowly drying them. malt sugar See maltose.

Malpighian body (Malpighian corpuscle) The part of a *nephron in the kidney that consists of its cup-shaped end together with the *glomerulus that it encloses. It is named after its discoverer, the Italian anatomist Marcello Malpighi (1628–94).

Mammalia A class of vertebrates containing some 4250 species. Mammals are warm-blooded animals (see homoiothermy), typically having sweat glands whose secretion cools the skin and an insulating body covering of hair. All female mammals have *mammary glands, which secrete milk to nourish the young. Mammalian teeth are differentiated into incisors, canines, premolars, and molars and the middle ear contains three soundconducting *ear ossicles. The four-chambered heart enables complete separation of oxygenated and deoxygenated blood and a muscular *diaphragm takes part in breathing movements, both of which ensure that the tissues are well supplied with oxygen. This, together with welldeveloped sense organs and brain, have enabled mammals to pursue an active life and to colonize a wide variety of habitats. Mammals evolved from carnivorous reptiles in the Triassic period about 225 million years ago. There are two subclasses: the primitive egg-laying *Prototheria (monotremes) and the Theria, which includes all other mammals and consists of the infraclasses *Metatheria (marsupials) and *Eutheria (placental mammals).

Malpighian layer (stratum germinativum) The innermost layer of the *epidermis of mammalian *skin, separated from the underlying dermis by a Übrous *basement membrane. It is only in this layer of the epidermis that active cell division (*mitosis) occurs. As the cells produced by these divisions age and mature, they migrate upwards through the layers of the epidermis to replace the cells being continuously worn away at the surface.

mammary glands The milk-producing organs (possibly modiÜed sweat glands) of female mammals, which provide food for the young (see milk; colostrum). Their number (2 to 20) and position (on the chest or abdomen) vary according to the species. In most mammals the gland openings project as a nipple or teat. Nipples have a number of milk-duct openings; teats have one duct leading from a storage cavity.

malonic acid See propanedioic acid.

503

Mandelbrot set A *fractal that produces complex self-similar patterns. In mathematical terms, it is the set of values of c that make the series zn + 1 = (zn)2 + c converge, where c and z are complex numbers and z begins at the origin (0,0). It was discovered by and named after the Polish-born French mathematician Benoit Mandelbrot (1924– ). mandible 1. One of a pair of horny *mouthparts in insects, crustaceans, centipedes, and millipedes. The mandibles lie in front of the weaker *maxillae and their lateral movements assist in biting and crushing the food. 2. The lower jaw of vertebrates. 3. Either of the two parts of a bird’s beak. Mandibulata See arthropod. manganate(VI) A salt containing the ion MnO42–. Manganate(VI) ions are dark green; they are produced by manganate(VII) ions in basic solution. manganate(VII) (permanganate) A salt containing the ion MnO4–. Manganate(VII) ions are dark purple and strong oxidizing agents. manganese Symbol Mn. A grey brittle metallic *transition element, a.n. 25; r.a.m. 54.94; r.d. 7.2; m.p. 1244°C; b.p. 1962°C. The main sources are pyrolusite (MnO2) and rhodochrosite (MnCO3). The metal can be extracted by reduction of the oxide using magnesium (*Kroll process) or aluminium (*Goldschmidt process). Often the ore is mixed with iron ore and reduced in an electric furnace to produce ferromanganese for use in alloy steels. The element is fairly electropositive; it combines with oxygen, nitrogen, and other nonmetals when heated (but not with hydrogen). Salts of manganese contain the element in the +2 and +3 oxidation states. Manganese(II) salts are the more stable. It also forms compounds in higher oxidation states, such as manganese(IV) oxide and manganate(VI) and manganate(VII) salts. The element was discovered in 1774 by Karl Scheele. manganese nodule An irregular lump of rock containing manganese, found on the deep ocean Ûoor, particularly the north PaciÜc. The nodules range in size from 0.5 to 25 cm across and have a

mannose banded structure, built up on a central particle, such as a pebble or even a shark’s tooth. They contain up to 24% manganese, with some iron (14%), nickel (1%), and copper (0.5%), and sometimes cobalt (0.5%). They form when metalbearing solutions well up from the ocean Ûoor. Various methods have been tried to ‘mine’ them, although none has yet been adopted commercially.

manganese(IV) oxide (manganese dioxide) A black oxide made by heating manganese(II) nitrate. The compound also occurs naturally as pyrolusite. It is a strong oxidizing agent, used as a depolarizing agent in voltaic cells. manganic compounds Compounds of manganese in its +3 oxidation state; e.g. manganic oxide is manganese(III) oxide, Mn2O3. manganin A copper alloy containing 13–18% of manganese and 1–4% of nickel. It has a high electrical resistance, which is relatively insensitive to temperature changes. It is therefore suitable for use in resistance wire. manganous compounds Compounds of manganese in its +2 oxidation state; e.g. manganous oxide is manganese(II) oxide, MnO. mangrove swamp A region of vegetation, found along tropical coasts, in which mangrove trees (Rhizophora species) predominate. The waterlogged soil is highly saline, and – like other *halophytes – mangroves are adapted to withstand these conditions; they also possess aerial roots (pneumatophores) through which gaseous exchange occurs, to counteract effects of the badly aerated soil. mannitol A polyhydric alcohol, CH2OH(CHOH)4CH2OH, derived from mannose or fructose. It is the main soluble sugar in fungi and an important carbohydrate reserve in brown algae. Mannitol is used as a sweetener in certain foodstuffs. mannose A *monosaccharide hexose, C6H12O6, stereoisomeric with glucose, that occurs naturally only in polymerized forms called mannans. These are found in plants, fungi, and bacteria, serving as food energy stores.

m

manometer manometer A device for measuring pressure differences, usually by the difference in height of two liquid columns. The simplest type is the U-tube manometer, which consists of a glass tube bent into the shape of a U. If a pressure to be measured is fed to one side of the U-tube and the other is open to the atmosphere, the difference in level of the liquid in the two limbs gives a measure of the unknown pressure. mantissa See logarithm. mantle 1. (in zoology) The fold of skin covering the dorsal surface of the body of molluscs, which extends into lateral Ûaps that protect the gills in the mantle cavity (the space between the body and mantle). The outer surface of the mantle secretes the shell (in species that have shells). 2. (in geology) See earth.

m

many-body problem The problem that it is very difÜcult to obtain exact solutions to systems involving interactions between more than two bodies – using either classical mechanics or quantum mechanics. To understand the physics of many-body systems it is necessary to make use of *approximation techniques or *model systems that capture the essential physics of the problem. For some problems, such as the three-body problem in classical mechanics, it is possible to obtain qualitative information about the system. Useful concepts in the quantum theory of many-body systems are *quasiparticles and *collective excitations. If there are a great many bodies interacting, such as the molecules in a gas, the problem can be analysed using the techniques of *statistical mechanics. map projections The methods used to represent the spherical surface of the earth on a plane surface. The circles of latitude and longitude are represented by a network or graticule of lines. Directions, areas, distances, and shape can never all be recreated accurately and the map projection chosen for a particular area will thus depend on the purpose for which the map is to be used and on the part of the world represented. There are three main groups of projections: (1) Cylindrical projections are obtained by projecting the globe onto a cylinder that

504 intersects the earth. If the axis of the cylinder is parallel to the axis of the earth the meridians and parallels will appear as straight lines. The three basic types of cylindrical projection are the simple cylindrical, the equal-area, and Mercator’s projections. A modiÜed equal-area form of cylindrical projection was invented in 1973 by the German historian Arno Peters – and is known as the Peters’ projection. It draws attention to Third World countries, which are prominently placed in the centre of the map. Landforms close to the equator are elongated, while those in high lattitudes are compressed. (2) Conic (conical) projections result from the projection of the meridians and parallels onto a cone. In conic projections the axis of the cone is usually parallel to the earth’s axis; as a result the meridians appear as radiating straight lines and the parallels are shown as concentric arcs. Scale is correct only along the standard parallel (i.e. the parallel along which the cone intersects the globe). (3) Azimuthal (zenithal) projections are constructed as if a plane is placed at a tangent to the earth’s surface and the portion of the earth covered is transferred onto the plane. On this projection all great circles that pass through the centre of the projection appear as straight lines; all points have their true compass bearings. Examples of azimuthal projections include the polar azimuthal and Lambert’s azimuthal.

marble A metamorphic rock composed of recrystallized *calcite or *dolomite. Pure marbles are white but such impurities as silica or clay minerals result in variations of colour. Marble is extensively used for building purposes and ornamental use; the pure white marble from Carrara in Italy is especially prized by sculptors. The term is applied commercially to any limestone or dolomite that can be cut and polished. Marconi, Guglielmo (1874–1937) Italian electrical engineer, who in 1894 began experimenting with Hertzian waves (see hertz, heinrich), making the Ürst *radio transmissions. Moving to London in 1896, for the next few years he worked on improving the range and reliability of his equipment. This enabled him

mascon

505 in late 1901 to transmit Morse signals across the Atlantic Ocean, establishing radio telegraphy and more importantly the use of radio waves as a communications medium. In 1909 he and Karl *Braun were awarded the Nobel Prize for physics.

marker gene A gene used to identify a particular bacterial colony or bacteriophage plaque. Such genes are incorporated into cloning *vectors to enable the isolation and replication of colonies containing a desired vector. Typically, marker genes confer resistance to speciÜc antibiotics or produce colour changes (genetic marker). A gene that acts as a tag for another, closely linked, gene. Such markers are used in mapping the order of genes along chromosomes and in following the inheritance of particular genes: genes closely linked to the marker will generally be inherited with it. Markers must be readily identiÜable in the phenotype, for instance by controlling an easily observable feature (such as eye colour). See also molecular marker. Markov chain In *statistics, a series of random events or states, chosen from a speciÜc collection, in which the probability of each event is determined only by its predecessor. It was named after the Russian mathematician Andrei Markov (1856–1922). Markovnikoff’s rule When an acid HA adds to an alkene, a mixture of products can be formed if the alkene is not symmetrical. For instance, the reaction between C2H5CH:CH2 and HCl can give C2H5CH2CH2Cl or C2H5CHClCH3. In general, a mixture of products occurs in which one predominates over the other. In 1870, Vladimir Markovnikoff (1837– 1904) proposed the rule that the main product would be the one in which the hydrogen atom adds to the carbon having the larger number of hydrogen atoms (the latter product above). This occurs when the mechanism is *electrophilic addition, in which the Ürst step is addition of H+. The electron-releasing effect of the alkyl group (C2H5) distorts the electrondistribution in the double bond, making the carbon atom furthest from the alkyl group negative. This is the atom attacked

by H+ giving the carbonium ion C2H5C+HCH3, which further reacts with the negative ion Cl–. Under certain circumstances antiMarkovnikoff behaviour occurs, in which the opposite effect is found. This happens when the mechanism involves free radicals and is common in addition of hydrogen bromide when peroxides are present.

Mars A planet having its orbit between the earth and Jupiter. Its mean distance from the sun is 227.94 × 106 km and its mean diameter 6794 km; it has a *sidereal period of 677 days. In 1976 two Viking Landers reached the surface of Mars revealing a thin atmosphere (less than 1% of the pressure at the earth’s surface( of carbon dioxide with about 5% of nitrogen, argon, oxygen, and water vapour. The surface is covered with a thin layer of dust and frost and the surface material was revealed to be an iron-rich clay. Temperatures ranged between 150 K and 250 K. Mars has two small satellites, Phobos (approximately 20 × 23 × 28 km) and Deimos (10 × 12 × 16 km), neither of which is sufÜciently massive to have contracted to a sphere. marsh gas Methane formed by rotting vegetation in marshes. Marsh’s test A chemical test for arsenic in which hydrochloric acid and zinc are added to the sample, arsine being produced by the nascent hydrogen generated. Gas from the sample is led through a heated glass tube and, if arsine is present, it decomposes to give a brown deposit of arsenic metal. The arsenic is distinguished from antimony (which gives a similar result) by the fact that antimony does not dissolve in sodium chlorate(I) (hypochlorite). The test was devised in 1836 by the British chemist James Marsh (1789–1846). marsupials See metatheria. martensite A solid solution of carbon in alpha-iron (see iron) formed when *steel is cooled too rapidly for pearlite to form from austenite. It is responsible for the hardness of quenched steel. mascagnite A mineral form of *ammonium sulphate, (NH4)2SO4. mascon A gravitational anomaly on the

m

maser surface of the moon resulting from a concentration of mass below the lunar surface. They occur in circular lunar maria and were caused either by the mare basalt as it Ûooded the basins or by uplift of high-density mantle material when the basins were formed.

m

maser (microwave ampliÜcation by stimulated emission of radiation) A device for amplifying or generating *microwaves by means of stimulated emission (see laser). As oscillators, masers are used in *atomic clocks, while they are used as ampliÜers in *radio astronomy, being especially suitable for amplifying feeble signals from space. In the ammonia gas maser (devised in 1954) a molecular beam of ammonia passes through a small oriÜce into a vacuum chamber, where it is subjected to a nonuniform electric Üeld. This Üeld deÛects ground-state ammonia molecules, shaped like a pyramid with the three hydrogen atoms forming the plane of the base and the single nitrogen atom forming the apex. The ground-state molecule has a dipole moment on account of its lack of symmetry and it is for this reason that it suffers deÛection. Excited molecules, in which the nitrogen atom vibrates back and forth through the plane of the hydrogen atoms, have no resultant dipole moment and are not deÛected. The beam, now consisting predominately of excited molecules, is passed to a resonant cavity fed with the microwave radiation corresponding to the energy difference between the excited and the ground states. This causes stimulated emission as the excited molecules fall to the ground state and the input microwave radiation is ampliÜed coherently. This arrangement can also be made to oscillate and in this form is the basis of the *ammonia clock. In the more versatile solid-state maser a magnetic Üeld is applied to the electrons of paramagnetic (see magnetism) atoms or molecules. The energy of these electrons is quantized into two levels, depending on whether or not their spins are parallel to the magnetic Üeld. The situation in which there are more parallel magnetic moments than antiparallel can be reversed by sudden changes in the magnetic Üeld. This electron-spin resonance in paramag-

506 netic materials allows ampliÜcation over broader bandwidths than gas masers.

mass A measure of a body’s *inertia, i.e. its resistance to acceleration. According to Newton’s laws of motion, if two unequal masses, m1 and m2, are allowed to collide, in the absence of any other forces both will experience the same force of collision. If the two bodies acquire accelerations a1 and a2 as a result of the collision, then m1a1 = m2a2. This equation enables two masses to be compared. If one of the masses is regarded as a standard of mass, the mass of all other masses can be measured in terms of this standard. The body used for this purpose is a 1-kg cylinder of platinum–iridium alloy, called the international standard of mass. Mass deÜned in this way is called the inertial mass of the body. Mass can also be deÜned in terms of the gravitational force it produces. Thus, according to Newton’s law of gravitation, mg = Fd2/MG, where M is the mass of a standard body situated a distance d from the body of mass mg; F is the gravitational force between them and G is the *gravitational constant. The mass deÜned in this way is the gravitational mass. In the 19th century Roland Eötvös (1848–1919) showed experimentally that gravitational and inertial mass are indistinguishable, i.e. mi = mg. Experiments performed in the 20th century conÜrmed this to greater accuracy. Although mass is formally deÜned in terms of its inertia, it is usually measured by gravitation. The weight ( W ) of a body is the force by which a body is gravitationally attracted to the earth corrected for the effect of rotation and equals the product of the mass of the body and the *acceleration of free fall (g), i.e. W = mg. In the general language, weight and mass are often used synonymously; however, for scientiÜc purposes they are different. Mass is measured in kilograms; weight, being a force, is measured in newtons. Weight, moreover, depends on where it is measured, because the value of g varies at different localities on the earth’s surface. Mass, on the other hand, is constant wherever it is measured, subject to the special theory of *relativity. According to this theory, announced by Albert Einstein

507 in 1905, the mass of a body is a measure of its total energy content. Thus, if the energy of a body increases, for example by an increase in kinetic energy or temperature, then its mass will increase. According to this law an increase in energy ∆E is accompanied by an increase in mass ∆m, according to the mass–energy equation ∆m = ∆E/c2, where c is the speed of light. Thus, if 1 kg of water is raised in temperature by 100 K, its internal energy will increase by 4 × 10–12 kg. This is, of course, a negligible increase and the mass–energy equation is only signiÜcant for extremely high energies. For example, the mass of an electron is increased sevenfold if it moves relative to the observer at 99% of the speed of light.

mass action The law of mass action states that the rate at which a chemical reaction takes place at a given temperature is proportional to the product of the active masses of the reactants. The active mass of a reactant is taken to be its molar concentration. For example, for a reaction xA + yB → products the rate is given by R = k[A]x[B]y where k is the *rate constant. The principle was introduced by C. M. Guldberg and P. Waage in 1863. It is strictly correct only for ideal gases. In real cases *activities can be used. See also equilibrium constant.

mass concentration See concentration. mass decrement See mass defect. mass defect 1. The difference between the rest mass of an atomic nucleus and the sum of the rest masses of its individual nucleons in the unbound state. It is thus the mass equivalent of the *binding energy on the basis of the mass–energy equation (see mass; relativity). 2. (mass decrement) The difference between the rest mass of a radioactive nucleus before decay and the total rest mass of the decay products. mass–energy equation See mass; relativity. mass extinction The extinction of a large number of species within a rela-

mass spectroscopy tively short interval of the geological time scale. The fossil record provides evidence for several mass extinctions, perhaps as many as 20, since the start of the Phanerozoic eon about 570 million years ago. Such extinctions cause radical changes in the characteristic fossil assemblages of rock, which have been reÛected in the naming of strata by geologists. Hence, mass extinctions often mark the boundaries between geological strata and between the corresponding geological time intervals. The biggest mass extinctions occurred at the end of the Permian period (about 245 million years ago), when over 80% of all marine invertebrate genera disappeared (including the trilobites), and at the end of the Cretaceous (see alvarez event).

mass Ûow A hypothesis to explain the movement of sugars in the phloem tissue of plants. At a source (site of production) sugars are actively secreted from phloem *companion cells into the *sieve elements, causing water to follow by osmosis. The pressure of water in the tubes (the hydrostatic pressure) causes it to move along the tubes to a sink (site of utilization), where the reverse process occurs. Here sugars are actively transported from the sieve elements into the companion cells and then into the surrounding tissues, establishing a concentration gradient from source to sink. However, the mass Ûow hypothesis does not explain how different solutes can be transported in the phloem in different directions at the same time. massicot See lead(ii) oxide. mass number See nucleon number. mass spectroscopy A technique used to determine relative atomic masses and the relative abundance of isotopes, and for chemical analysis and the study of ion reactions. In a mass spectrometer a sample (usually gaseous) is ionized and the positive ions produced are accelerated into a high-vacuum region containing electric and magnetic Üelds. These Üelds deÛect and focus the ions onto a detector. The Üelds can be varied in a controlled way so that ions of different types can impinge on the detector. A mass spectrum is thus obtained consisting of a series of

m

mass spectrum peaks of variable intensity to which mass/charge (m/e) values can be assigned. The original ions are usually produced by electron impact, although ion impact, photoionization, and Üeld ionization are also used. For organic molecules, the mass spectrum consists of a series of peaks, one corresponding to the parent ion and the others to fragment ions produced by the ionization process. Different molecules can be identiÜed by their characteristic pattern of lines. Analysis of mixtures can be done by gas chromatography–mass spectroscopy (see gas chromatography).

mass spectrum See spectrum.

m

mast cell A large cell with densely granular cytoplasm that is found in connective tissues, for example around blood vessels and in the skin. Mast-cell granules contain mediators of inÛammation, such as *histamine and *serotonin. The granule contents are released from the cell in response to tissue injury or as part of an allergic response. Release is triggered by binding of antigen to a type of antibody (IgE) that is bound to the mast cell. The cell also releases *heparin. mastication The process of chewing food, which involves movements of the jaws and teeth. Mastication breaks up the food into small particles, which provides a greater surface area for digestion and enables the formation of a *bolus, which is small enough to pass through the oesophagus. mastoid process An outgrowth from the temporal bone of the skull containing air cavities that communicate with the cavity of the middle ear. In humans it is a route through which infection may spread from the middle ear. masurium A former name for *technetium. maternal effect genes Genes expressed in maternal follicle cells whose products (messenger RNAs and proteins) diffuse into the egg cell to inÛuence its early development. Gradients of the products are established in the egg cytoplasm; following fertilization and subsequent cell division of the zygote, these gradients inÛuence zygotic gene expression and cause regional differentiation of the em-

508 bryo. For example, in many types of embryo, maternal effect genes are responsible for determining polarity, i.e. which end is the ‘head’ and which is the ‘tail’.

mating See sexual intercourse. matrix (pl. matrices) 1. (in chemistry) A continuous solid phase in which particles (atoms, ions, etc.) are embedded. Unstable species, such as free radicals, can be trapped in an unreactive substrate, such as solid argon, and studied by spectroscopy. The species under investigation are separated by the matrix, hence the term matrix isolation for this technique. 2. (in geology) The Üne-grained material of rock in which the coarser-grained material is embedded. 3. (in mathematics) A set of quantities in a rectangular array, used in certain mathematical operations. The array is usually enclosed in large parentheses or in square brackets. 4. (in histology) The component of tissues (e.g. bone and cartilage) in which the cells of the tissue are embedded. See also extracellular matrix. matrix mechanics A formulation of *quantum mechanics using matrices (see matrix) to represent states and operators. Matrix mechanics was the Ürst formulation of quantum mechanics to be stated (by Werner Heisenberg in 1925) and was developed by Heisenberg and Max Born (1882–1970) and the German physicist Pascual Jordan (1902–80). It was shown by Erwin Schrödinger in 1926 to be equivalent to the *wave mechanics formulation of quantum mechanics. maturity 1. The stage in a life cycle that is reached when a developing organism has taken on the appearance of the adult form and is capable of reproduction. 2. The stage reached in the formation of gametes (*gametogenesis) following meiotic division of precursor cells and their development into fully functional gametes. Maturation comprises the divisions and other processes leading to the formation of gametes. maxilla 1. One of a pair of *mouthparts in insects, crustaceans, centipedes, and millipedes. They lie behind the *mandibles and their lateral movements assist in feeding. Crustaceans have two pairs of

McLeod gauge

509 maxillae but in insects the second pair are fused together forming the *labium. 2. One of a pair of large tooth-bearing bones in the upper jaw of vertebrates. In mammals they carry all the upper teeth except the incisors.

maximum and minimum thermometer A thermometer designed to record both the maximum and minimum temperatures that have occurred over a given time period. It usually consists of a graduated capillary tube at the base of which is a bulb containing ethanol. The capillary contains a thin thread of mercury with a steel index at each end. As the temperature rises the index is pushed up the tube, where it remains in position to show the maximum temperature reached; as the temperature falls the lower index is pushed down the tube and similarly remains in position at the lowest temperature. The indexes are reset by means of a permanent magnet. maximum permissible dose See dose. maxwell A unit of magnetic Ûux in the *c.g.s. system, equal to the Ûux through 1 square centimetre perpendicular to a magnetic Üeld of 1 gauss. 1 maxwell is equal to 10–8 weber. It is named after James Clerk Maxwell. Maxwell, James Clerk (1831–79) British physicist, born in Edinburgh, who held academic posts at Aberdeen, London, and Cambridge. In the 1860s he was one of the founders of the *kinetic theory of gases, but his best-known work was a mathematical analysis of electricity, magnetism, and *electromagnetic radiation, published in 1865. Maxwell–Boltzmann distribution A law describing the distribution of speeds among the molecules of a gas. In a system consisting of N molecules that are independent of each other except that they exchange energy on collision, it is clearly impossible to say what velocity any particular molecule will have. However, statistical statements regarding certain functions of the molecules were worked out by James Clerk Maxwell and Ludwig Boltzmann. One form of their law states that n = Nexp(–E/RT), where n is the number of molecules with energy in excess of E, T is

the thermodynamic temperature, and R is the *gas constant.

Maxwell’s equations A set of differential equations describing the space and time dependence of the electromagnetic Üeld and forming the basis of classical electrodynamics. In *SI units the equations are: (1) divD = ρ (2) curlE = –∂B/∂t (3) divB = 0 (4) curlH = ∂D/∂t + J where D is the electric displacement, E is the electric Üeld strength, B is the magnetic Ûux density, H is the magnetic Üeld strength, ρ is the volume charge density, and J is the electric current density. Note that in relativity and particle physics it is common to use *Gaussian or *Heaviside–Lorentz units, in which case Maxwell’s equations include 4π and the speed of light c. Maxwell’s equations have the following interpretation. Equation (1) represents *Coulomb’s law; equation (2) represents *Faraday’s laws of electromagnetic induction; equation (3) represents the absence of *magnetic monopoles; equation (4) represents a generalization of *Ampère’s law.

McClintock, Barbara (1902–92) US botanist and geneticist, who joined the Cold Spring Harbor Laboratory of the Carnegie Institute. She is best known for her discovery of ‘jumping genes’ (see transposon), which move along a chromosome and exert control over other genes. She carried out her work with maize plants, but such controlling elements were later found in bacteria and other organisms. For this work she was awarded the 1983 Nobel Prize for physiology or medicine. McLeod gauge A vacuum pressure gauge in which a relatively large volume of a low-pressure gas is compressed to a small volume in a glass apparatus (see illustration). The volume is reduced to an extent that causes the pressure to rise sufÜciently to support a column of Ûuid high enough to read. This simple device, which relies on *Boyle’s law, is suitable for measuring pressures in the range 103

m

mean

510

vacuum to be measured

body. An example is the external auditory meatus of the *outer ear in mammals, which connects the exterior opening to the eardrum.

mebi- See binary prefixes. reading

known volume

mechanical advantage See force ratio. mechanical equivalent of heat Symbol J. The ratio of a unit of mechanical energy to the equivalent unit of thermal energy, when a system of units is used in which they differ. J has the value 4.1868 × 107 ergs per calorie. The concept loses its usefulness in *SI units in which all forms of energy are expressed in joules and J therefore has a value of 1.

m

mercury reservoir

McLeod gauge

for measuring pressures in the range 103 to 10–3 pascal.

mean See average. mean free path The average distance travelled between collisions by the molecules in a gas, the electrons in a metallic crystal, the neutrons in a moderator, etc. According to the *kinetic theory the mean free path between elastic collisions of gas molecules of diameter d (assuming they are rigid spheres) is 1/√2nπd2, where n is the number of molecules per unit volume in the gas. As n is proportional to the pressure of the gas, the mean free path is inversely proportional to the pressure. mean free time The average time that elapses between the collisions of the molecules in a gas, the electrons in a crystal, the neutrons in a moderator, etc. See mean free path. mean life See decay. mean solar day See day. meatus A small canal or passage in the

mechanics The study of the interactions between matter and the forces acting on it. *Statics is broadly concerned with the action of forces when no change of momentum is concerned, while *dynamics deals with cases in which there is a change of momentum. *Kinematics is the study of the motion of bodies without reference to the forces affecting the motion. These classical sciences are concerned with macroscopic bodies in the solid state, while *Ûuid mechanics is the science of the interaction between forces and Ûuids. mechanism (in chemistry) The way in which a particular chemical reaction occurs, described in terms of the steps involved. For example, the hydrolysis of an alkyl chloride proceeds by the SN1 mechanism (see nucleophilic substitution). mechanoreceptor A *receptor that responds to such mechanical stimuli as touch, sound, and pressure. The skin is rich in mechanoreceptors. Medawar, Sir Peter Brian (1915–87) British immunologist. Born in Brazil and educated at Oxford, he held posts in zoology there and at Birmingham and London. He turned to medical biology and studied rejection in tissue grafts, experimenting with mouse embryos and demonstrating the phenomenon of acquired immunological tolerance – the failure of the immune response to particular antigens when these are injected before birth. For this work he shared the 1960 Nobel Prize for

medulla oblongata

511 1st prophase: leptotene centriole

nuclear membrane

1st prophase: pachytene

1st prophase: diplotene chiasmata

1st prophase: diakinesis

1st anaphase

1st telophase

2nd metaphase

centromere

chromatids

1st metaphase pole equator

developing cell membrane

pole

spindle fibres

2nd anaphase

m 2nd telophase

well as in many fossil vertebrates. It corresponds to the *pineal gland of other vertebrates and is thought to act as a photoreceptor.

median lethal dose See ld50. mediastinum 1. A membrane in the midline of the *thorax of mammals that separates the lungs. 2. The space between the two lungs, which is occupied by the heart and oesophagus.

The stages of meiosis in a cell containing two pairs of homologous chromosomes

physiology or medicine with Sir Macfarlane *Burnet.

median 1. The middle number or value in a series of numbers or values. See also percentile. 2. A straight line in a triangle that joins the vertex to the mid-point of the base. median eye (pineal eye) An eyelike structure, with a lens and retina, found on the top of the head of some lizards, Sphenodon, and the Cyclostomata (lampreys) as

medium frequency (MF) A radio frequency in the range 0.3–3 megahertz; i.e. having a wavelength in the range 100– 1000 metres. medulla 1. (in zoology) The central tissue of various organs, including the adrenal glands (adrenal medulla) and kidneys (renal medulla). 2. (in botany) See pith. medulla oblongata Part of the vertebrate *brainstem, derived from the *hindbrain, that is continuous with the spinal cord. Its function is to regulate the reÛex responses controlling respiration, heart beat, blood pressure, and other involun-

medullary ray tary processes. It gives rise to many of the *cranial nerves.

medullary ray (ray) Any of the vertical plates of *parenchyma cells running radially through the cylinder of vascular tissue in the stems and roots of plants. Each may be one to many cells in width. Primary medullary rays occur in young plants and in those not showing secondary thickening; they pass from the cortex through to the pith. Secondary medullary rays are produced by the vascular *cambium and terminate in xylem and phloem tissues. Medullary rays store and transport food materials. medullated nerve Übre A nerve Übre that is characterized by a *myelin sheath, which insulates the axon.

m

medusa The free-swimming stage in the life cycle of the *Cnidaria. Medusae are umbrella-shaped, with tentacles round the edge and the mouth in the centre underneath. They swim by pulsations of the body and reproduce sexually. In the Hydrozoa (e.g. Hydra) they alternate in the life cycle with *polyps, from which they are produced by budding. In the Scyphozoa, which includes all the common jellyÜsh, the medusa is the dominant form and the polyp is reduced or absent. mega- 1. Symbol M. A preÜx used in the metric system to denote one million times. For example, 106 volts = 1 megavolt (MV). 2. A preÜx denoting large size; e.g. meganucleus, megasporangium. megaphyll A type of foliage leaf in ferns and seed plants that has branched or parallel vascular bundles running through the lamina. The megaphylls of ferns are large pinnate leaves called fronds. A megaphyll was formerly called a macrophyll. Compare microphyll. megaspore See sporophyll. megasporophyll See sporophyll. megaton weapon A nuclear weapon with an explosive power equivalent to one million tons of TNT. Compare kiloton weapon. meiosis (reduction division) A type of cell division that gives rise to four reproductive cells (gametes) each with half the

512 chromosome number of the parent cell. Two consecutive divisions occur (see illustration). In the Ürst, *homologous chromosomes become paired and may exchange genetic material (see crossing over) before moving away from each other into separate daughter nuclei. This is the actual reduction division because each of the two nuclei so formed contains only half of the original chromosomes. The daughter nuclei then divide by mitosis and four *haploid cells are produced. See also prophase; metaphase; anaphase; telophase.

Meissner effect The falling off of the magnetic Ûux within a superconducting metal when it is cooled to a temperature below the critical temperature in a magnetic Üeld. It was discovered by Walther Meissner (1882–1974) in 1933 when he observed that the earth’s magnetic Üeld was expelled from the interior of tin crystals below 3.72 K, indicating that as *superconductivity appeared the material became perfectly diamagnetic. See magnetism. Meitner, Lise (1878–1968) Austrianborn Swedish physicist, who went to Berlin to study *radioactivity with Otto *Hahn. In 1917 they discovered *protactinium. After World War I Meitner and Hahn returned to Berlin, where in 1935 they bombarded uranium with neutrons. In 1938 she left Germany, with other Jewish scientists, and went to the Nobel Institute in Stockholm. In 1939 she and Otto Frisch (1904–79) explained Hahn’s results in terms of *nuclear Üssion. meitnerium Symbol Mt. A radioactive *transactinide element; a.n. 109. It was Ürst made in 1982 by Peter Armbruster and a team in Darmstadt, Germany, by bombarding bismuth–209 nuclei with iron–58 nuclei. Only a few atoms have ever been detected. melamine A white crystalline compound, C3N6H6. Melamine is a cyclic compound having a six-membered ring of alternating C and N atoms, with three NH2 groups. It can be copolymerized with methanal to give thermosetting melamine resins, which are used particularly for laminated coatings.

513

melanin Any of a group of polymers, derived from the amino acid tyrosine, that cause pigmentation of eyes, skin, and hair in vertebrates. Melanins are produced by specialized epidermal cells called melanophores (or melanocytes); their dispersion in these cells is controlled by *melanocyte-stimulating hormone and *melatonin. Certain invertebrates, fungi, and microorganisms also produce melanin pigments. The ‘ink’ of the octopus and squid is a notable example. Hereditary *albinism is caused by the absence of the enzyme tyrosinase, which is necessary for melanin production. melanism Black coloration of the body caused by overproduction of the pigment melanin, often as a reaction to the environment. There are several species of melanic moths in industrially polluted areas (see industrial melanism) and the panther is a melanic form of leopard. melanocyte-stimulating hormone (MSH) A hormone, secreted in the anterior region of the pituitary gland, that stimulates the concentration of melanin granules in the *chromatophores of the skin of lower vertebrates, such as amphibians. The role of MSH in humans and other mammals is not clearly understood. melatonin A hormone derived from *serotonin and secreted by the pineal gland and retinas of vertebrates. Melatonin secretion by the pineal is linked to the dark–light cycle of the organism’s environment, being greatest at night and lowest by day. The hormone is involved in regulating certain diurnal and seasonal changes in the body, such as the reproductive cycle in seasonally breeding animals. Melatonin also controls pigmentation changes; it triggers aggregation of the pigment *melanin into melanophores in the skin, causing the skin to turn pale. melting point (m.p.) The temperature at which a solid changes into a liquid. A pure substance under standard conditions of pressure (usually 1 atmosphere) has a single reproducible melting point. If heat is gradually and uniformly supplied to a solid the consequent rise in temperature stops at the melting point until the fusion process is complete.

Mendel, Johann Gregor membrane A thin sheet of tissue or other material that lines a body cavity, forms a partition, or connects various structures. Any of the various Ûexible sheetlike structures, composed predominantly of lipids and proteins, that occur in living cells, such as the *plasma membrane forming the cell boundary. See cell membrane. membrane bone (dermal bone) *Bone formed directly in connective tissue, rather than by replacing cartilage (compare cartilage bone). Some face bones, skull bones, and part of the clavicle are membrane bones. Small areas of membrane become jelly-like and attract calcium salts. Bone-forming cells break down these areas forming a bone lattice, which eventually Ülls in. membranous labyrinth The soft tubular sensory structures that form the *inner ear of vertebrates and are housed within the bony labyrinth. memory 1. (in biology) The means by which information is stored in the brain. The exact mechanism of processing and storing information is not known but is thought to involve the construction of circuits of *neurons, which are strengthened by repeated use. Memory is essential to the processes of *learning and recognition of individuals and objects. 2. (in computing) The part of a computer in which data is stored while it is being worked on. A typical microcomputer, for example, has a comparatively small amount of read-only memory (see rom) and a large amount of random-access memory (see ram). Only data in ROM is preserved when the machine is switched off; any data in RAM must be saved to disk if it is wanted again. memory cell See b cell. Mendel, Johann Gregor (1822–84) Austrian geneticist, who from 1843 lived as a monk in Brünn (now Brno, in the Czech Republic). His fame rests on the plant-breeding experiments he began in 1856, which eventually produced the rules of inheritance summarized in *Mendel’s laws. His work was ignored during his lifetime and only rediscovered

m

Mendeleev, Dmitri Ivanovich in 1900 by Hugo de Vries (1848–1935) and others. See mendelism.

Mendeleev, Dmitri Ivanovich (1834– 1907) Russian chemist, who became professor of chemistry at St Petersburg in 1866. His most famous work, published in 1869, was the compilation of the *periodic table of the elements, based on the *periodic law. Mendeleev’s law See periodic law. mendelevium Symbol Md. A radioactive metallic transuranic element belonging to the *actinoids; a.n. 101; mass number of the Ürst discovered nuclide 256 (half-life 1.3 hours). Several short-lived isotopes have now been synthesized. The element was Ürst identiÜed by Albert Ghiorso, Glenn Seaborg (1912–99), and associates in 1955. The alternative name unnilunium has been proposed.

m

Mendelism The theory of heredity that forms the basis of classical *genetics, proposed by Gregor Mendel in 1866 and formulated in two laws (see mendel’s laws; particulate inheritance). Mendel suggested that individual characteristics were determined by inherited ‘factors’, and when improved microscopes revealed details of cell structure the behaviour of Mendel’s factors could be related to the behaviour of chromosomes during *meiosis. Mendel’s laws Two laws summarizing Gregor Mendel’s theory of inheritance (see also mendelism). The Law of Segregation states that each hereditary characteristic is controlled by two ‘factors’ (now called *alleles), which segregate (separate) and pass into separate germ (reproductive) cells. The Law of Independent Assortment states that pairs of ‘factors’ segregate independently of each other when germ cells are formed (see also independent assortment). These laws are the foundation of genetics. Mendius reaction A reaction in which an organic nitrile is reduced by nascent hydrogen (e.g. from sodium in ethanol) to a primary amine: RCN + 2H2 → RCH2NH2

meninges The three membranes that

514 surround the brain and spinal cord of vertebrates: the *pia mater, the *arachnoid membrane, and the outer *dura mater. The pia and arachnoid are separated by the subarachnoid space, which contains *cerebrospinal Ûuid.

meniscus 1. A concave or convex upper surface that forms on a liquid in a tube as a result of *surface tension. 2. See concave. menopause The time in a woman’s life when ovulation and menstruation cease (see menstrual cycle). It normally occurs between the ages of 45 and 55. The effects of the gonadotrophic hormones, *folliclestimulating hormone and *luteinizing hormone, in the ovaries decrease so that the follicles do not develop properly. There is a change in the balance of the hormones oestrogen and progesterone, secreted by the ovaries, which may be associated with certain physical symptoms, such as weight gain and ‘hot Ûushes’, and there may also be mood changes. These symptoms can be treated by hormone replacement therapy (HRT) with oestrogens and progestogens. menstrual cycle The approximately monthly cycle of events associated with *ovulation that replaces the *oestrous cycle in most primates (including humans). The lining of the uterus becomes progressively thicker with more blood vessels in preparation for the *implantation of a fertilized egg cell (blastocyst). Ovulation occurs during the middle of the cycle (the fertile period). If fertilization does not occur the uterine lining breaks down and is discharged from the body (menstruation); the discharge is known as a ‘period’. In women the fertile period is 11–15 days after the end of the last menstruation. menstruation See menstrual cycle. menthol A white crystalline terpene alcohol, C10H19OH; r.d. 0.89; m.p. 42°C; b.p. 103–104°C. It has a minty taste and is found in certain essential oils (e.g. peppermint) and used as a Ûavouring. mercaptans See thiols. mercapto group See thiols. mercuric compounds Compounds of

515 mercury in its +2 oxidation state; e.g. mercuric chloride is mercury(II) chloride, HgCl2.

mercurous compounds Compounds of mercury in its +1 oxidation state; e.g. mercury(I) chloride is mercurous chloride, HgCl. mercury Symbol Hg. A heavy silvery liquid metallic element belonging to the *zinc group; a.n. 80; r.a.m. 200.59; r.d. 13.55; m.p. –38.87°C; b.p. 356.58°C. The main ore is the sulphide cinnabar (HgS), which can be decomposed to the elements. Mercury is used in thermometers, barometers, and other scientiÜc apparatus, and in dental amalgams. The element is less reactive than zinc and cadmium and will not displace hydrogen from acids. It is also unusual in forming mercury(I) compounds containing the Hg22+ ion, as well as mercury(II) compounds containing Hg2+ ions. It also forms a number of complexes and organomercury compounds. Mercury The smallest of the major planets in the *solar system and the nearest to the sun (57.91 × 106 km distant). Its equatorial diameter is 4879.4 km and its *sidereal period 86.70 days. The Mariner 10 spacecraft passed within 1000 km of Mercury in 1975 and revealed surface features similar to the moon, with impact craters dominating a bleak landscape that has been bombarded for some thousand million years by meteoric debris. There is no atmosphere and a maximum surface temperature of 700 K at the equator at perihelion, which rapidly cools to 110 K at night. mercury cell A primary *voltaic cell consisting of a zinc anode and a cathode of mercury(II) oxide (HgO) mixed with graphite. The electrolyte is potassium hydroxide (KOH) saturated with zinc oxide, the overall reaction being: Zn + HgO → ZnO + Hg The e.m.f. is 1.35 volts and the cell will deliver about 0.3 ampere-hour per cm3.

mercury(I) chloride A white salt, Hg2Cl2; r.d. 7.15; sublimes at 400°C. It is made by heating mercury(II) chloride with mercury and is used in calomel cells (so

mercury-vapour lamp called because the salt was formerly called calomel) and as a fungicide.

mercury(II) chloride A white salt, HgCl2; r.d. 5.4; m.p. 276°C; b.p. 302°C. It is made by reacting mercury with chlorine and used in making other mercury compounds. mercury(II) fulminate A grey crystalline solid, Hg(CNO)2.½H2O, made by the action of nitric acid on mercury and treating the solution formed with ethanol. It is used as a detonator for cartridges and can be handled safely only under cold water. mercury(II) oxide A yellow or red oxide of mercury, HgO. The red form is made by heating mercury in oxygen at 350°C; the yellow form, which differs from the red in particle size, is precipitated when sodium hydroxide solution is added to a solution of mercury(II) nitrate. Both forms decompose to the elements at high temperature. The black precipitate formed when sodium hydroxide is added to mercury(I) nitrate solution is sometimes referred to as mercury(I) oxide (Hg2O) but is probably a mixture of HgO and free mercury. mercury(II) sulphide A red or black compound, HgS, occurring naturally as the minerals cinnabar (red) and metacinnabar (black). It can be obtained as a black precipitate by bubbling hydrogen sulphide through a solution of mercury(II) nitrate. The red form is obtained by sublimation. The compound is also called vermilion (used as a pigment). mercury-vapour lamp A type of discharge tube in which a glow discharge takes place in mercury vapour. The discharge takes place in a transparent tube of fused silica or quartz into the ends of which molybdenum and tungsten electrodes are sealed; this tube contains argon and a small amount of pure mercury. A small arc is struck between a starter electrode and one of the main electrodes causing local ionization of some argon atoms. The ionized atoms diffuse through the tube causing the main discharge to strike; the heat from this vaporizes the mercury droplets, which become ionized current carriers. Radiation is conÜned to four visible wavelengths in the visible spectrum

m

mericarp and several strong ultraviolet lines. The light is bluish but can be changed by the use of *phosphors on an outer tube. The outer tube is also usually used to Ülter out excessive ultraviolet radiation. The lamp is widely used for street lighting on account of its low cost and great reliability and as a source of ultraviolet radiation.

mericarp See schizocarp. meridian 1. See latitude and longitude. 2. (magnetic meridian) An imaginary great circle on the earth’s surface that passes through the north and south magnetic poles. A compass needle on the earth’s surface inÛuenced only by the earth’s magnetic Üeld (see geomagnetism) comes to rest along a magnetic meridian. 3. (celestial meridian) A great circle of the *celestial sphere that passes through the zenith and the celestial poles. It meets the horizon at the north and south points. mer-isomer See isomerism.

m

meristem A plant tissue consisting of actively dividing cells that give rise to cells that differentiate into new tissues of the plant. The most important meristems are those occurring at the tip of the shoot and root (see apical meristem) and the lateral meristems in the older parts of the plant (see cambium; cork cambium). merocrine secretion See secretion. meromictic lake See dimictic lake. mesencephalon See midbrain. mesentery A thin sheet of tissue, bounded on each side by *peritoneum, that supports the gut and other organs in the body cavities of animals. Vertebrates have a well-developed dorsal mesentery that anchors the stomach and intestine and contains blood vessels and nerves supplying the gut. The reproductive organs and their ducts are also supported by mesenteries. mesocarp See pericarp. mesoderm The layer of cells in the *gastrula that lies between the *ectoderm and *endoderm. It develops into the muscles, circulatory system, and sex organs and in vertebrates also into the excretory system and skeleton. See also germ layers.

516

mesoglea The gelatinous noncellular layer between the endoderm and ectoderm in the body wall of coelenterates. It may be thin, as in Hydra, or tough and Übrous, as in the larger jellyÜsh and sea anemones. It often contains cells that have migrated from the two body layers but these do not form tissues and organs and the mesoglea is not homologous with the mesoderm of *triploblastic animals. meso-isomer See optical activity. mesomerism A former name for *resonance in molecules. meson Any of a class of *elementary particles that are a subclass of the *hadrons. According to current quark theory mesons consist of quark–antiquark pairs. They exist with positive, negative, and zero charges, but when charged the charge has the same magnitude as that of the electron. They include the kaon, pion, and psi particles. Mesons are believed to participate in the forces that hold nucleons together in the nucleus. The muon, originally called a mu-meson, was thought to be a meson but is now recognized as a *lepton. meson-catalysed fusion See nuclear fusion. mesophyll The internal tissue of a leaf blade (lamina), consisting of *parenchyma cells. There are two distinct forms. Palisade mesophyll lies just beneath the upper epidermis and consists of cells elongated at right angles to the leaf surface. They contain a large number of *chloroplasts and their main function is photosynthesis. Spongy mesophyll occupies most of the remainder of the lamina. It consists of spherical loosely arranged cells containing fewer chloroplasts than the palisade mesophyll. Between these cells are air spaces leading to the *stomata. mesophyte Any plant adapted to grow in soil that is well supplied with water and mineral salts. Such plants wilt easily when exposed to drought conditions as they are not adapted to conserve water. The majority of Ûowering plants are mesophytes. Compare halophyte; hydrophyte; xerophyte. mesoscopic Designating a size scale in-

517 termediate between those of the *microscopic and the *macroscopic states. Mesoscopic objects and systems require *quantum mechanics to describe them. Many devices in *electronics are mesoscopic.

mesothelium A single layer of thin platelike cells covering the surface of the inside of the abdominal cavity and thorax and surrounding the heart, forming part of the *peritoneum and *pleura (see serous membrane). It is derived from the *mesoderm. Compare endothelium; epithelium. mesotrophic Describing a body of water, such as a lake, that is intermediate between a *eutrophic lake and an *oligotrophic lake in the amount of nutrients contained within it. Mesozoic The geological era that extended from the end of the *Palaeozoic era, about 248 million years ago, to the beginning of the *Cenozoic era, about 65 million years ago. It comprises the *Triassic, *Jurassic, and *Cretaceous periods. The Mesozoic era is often known as the Age of Reptiles as these animals, which included the dinosaurs, pterosaurs, and ichthyosaurs, became the dominant lifeform; most became extinct before the end of the era. messenger RNA See rna. Messier Catalogue A list of nebulae, galaxies, and star clusters, originally published (with 45 entries) in 1774. Such objects are referred to by their Messier numbers; e.g. the Andromeda galaxy is M31. It is named after its originator, Charles Messier (1730–1817). meta- 1. PreÜx designating a benzene compound in which two substituents are in the 1,3 positions on the benzene ring. The abbreviation m- is used; for example, m-xylene is 1,3-dimethylbenzene. Compare ortho-; para-. 2. PreÜx designating a lower oxo acid, e.g. metaphosphoric acid. Compare ortho-. metabolic pathway See metabolism. metabolic rate A measure of the energy used by an animal in a given time period. The metabolic rate of an animal is affected by several interacting factors, in-

metacarpus cluding temperature and the level of activity. The metabolic rate of a resting animal is known as the *basal metabolic rate (BMR).

metabolic waste The *waste products, collectively, of metabolism. metabolism The sum of the chemical reactions that occur within living organisms. The various compounds that take part in or are formed by these reactions are called metabolites. In animals many metabolites are obtained by the digestion of food, whereas in plants only the basic starting materials (carbon dioxide, water, and minerals) are externally derived. The synthesis (*anabolism) and breakdown (*catabolism) of most compounds occurs by a number of reaction steps, the reaction sequence being termed a metabolic pathway. Some pathways (e.g. *glycolysis) are linear; others (e.g. the *Krebs cycle) are cyclic. The changes at each step in a pathway are usually small and are promoted by efÜcient biological catalysts – the enzymes. In this way the amounts of energy required or released at any given stage are minimal, which helps in maintaining a constant *internal environment. Various *feedback mechanisms exist to govern *metabolic rates. metabolite See metabolism. metabolome The entire complement of metabolites found within a cell under deÜned conditions, such as a particular physiological or developmental state. The metabolome is determined using various forms of high-throughput mass spectroscopy. It excludes nucleic acids and other large molecules, giving a ‘snapshot’ of the cell’s metabolic state. See metabolomics. metabolomics The study of how the pool of metabolites (see metabolome) of cells changes under various physiological or developmental conditions or in response to genetic modiÜcation (e.g. mutation). metaboric acid See boric acid. metacarpal One of the bones in the *metacarpus. metacarpus The hand (or corresponding part of the forelimb) in terrestrial ver-

m

metal tebrates, consisting of a number of rodshaped bones (metacarpals) that articulate with the bones of the wrist (see carpus) and those of the Üngers (see phalanges). The number of metacarpals varies between species: in the basic *pentadactyl limb there are Üve, but this number is reduced in many species.

m

metal Any of a class of chemical elements that are typically lustrous solids that are good conductors of heat and electricity. Not all metals have all these properties (e.g. mercury is a liquid). In chemistry, metals fall into two distinct types. Those of the s- and p-blocks (e.g. sodium and aluminium) are generally soft silvery reactive elements. They tend to form positive ions and so are described as electropositive. This is contrasted with typical nonmetallic behaviour of forming negative ions. The *transition elements (e.g. iron and copper) are harder substances and generally less reactive. They form coordination complexes. All metals have oxides that are basic, although some, such as aluminium, have *amphoteric properties. metaldehyde A solid compound, C4O4H4(CH3)4, formed by polymerization of ethanal (acetaldehyde) in dilute acid solutions below 0°C. The compound, a tetramer of ethanal, is used in slug pellets and as a fuel for portable stoves. metal fatigue A cumulative effect causing a metal to fail after repeated applications of *stress, none of which exceeds the ultimate *tensile strength. The fatigue strength (or fatigue limit) is the stress that will cause failure after a speciÜed number (usually 107) of cycles. The number of cycles required to produce failure decreases as the level of stress or strain increases. Other factors, such as corrosion, also reduce the fatigue life. metallic bond A chemical bond of the type holding together the atoms in a solid metal or alloy. In such solids, the atoms are considered to be ionized, with the positive ions occupying lattice positions. The valence electrons are able to move freely (or almost freely) through the lattice, forming an ‘electron gas’. The bonding force is electrostatic attraction between the positive metal ions and the electrons.

518 The existence of free electrons accounts for the good electrical and thermal conductivities of metals. See also energy band.

metallic crystal A crystalline solid in which the atoms are held together by *metallic bonds. Metallic crystals are found in some *interstitial compounds as well as in metals and alloys. metallized dye See dyes. metallocene A type of organometallic complex in which one or more aromatic rings (e.g. C5H5– or C6H6) coordinate to a metal ion or atom by the pi electrons of the ring. *Ferrocene was the Ürst such compound to be discovered. metallography The microscopic study of the structure of metals and their alloys. Both optical *microscopes and *electron microscopes are used in this work. metalloid (semimetal) Any of a class of chemical elements intermediate in properties between metals and nonmetals. The classiÜcation is not clear cut, but typical metalloids are boron, silicon, germanium, arsenic, and tellurium. They are electrical semiconductors and their oxides are amphoteric. metallurgy The branch of applied science concerned with the production of metals from their ores, the puriÜcation of metals, the manufacture of alloys, and the use and performance of metals in engineering practice. Process metallurgy is concerned with the extraction and production of metals, while physical metallurgy concerns the mechanical behaviour of metals. metamagnet A material that is an antiferromagnet in the absence of an external magnetic Üeld but undergoes a Ürst-order transition to a phase in which there is a non-zero ferromagnetic moment when the external magnetic Üeld becomes sufÜciently large. Iron(II) chloride is an example of a metamagnet. metameric segmentation (metamerism; segmentation) The division of an animal’s body (except at the head region – see cephalization) into a number of compartments (segments or metameres) each containing the same organs. Metameric segmentation is most strongly

metatarsus

519 marked in annelid worms (e.g. earthworms), in which the muscles, blood vessels, nerves, etc. are repeated in each segment. In these animals the segmentation is obvious both externally and internally. It also occurs internally in arthropods and in the embryonic development of all vertebrates, in which it is conÜned to parts of the muscular, skeletal, and nervous systems and does not show externally.

metamict state The amorphous state of a substance that has lost its crystalline structure as a result of the radioactivity of uranium or thorium. Metamict minerals are minerals whose structure has been disrupted by this process. The metamictization is caused by alpha particles and the recoil nuclei from radioactive disintegration. metamorphic rocks One of the three major rock categories (see also igneous rocks; sedimentary rocks). Metamorphic rock is formed when pre-existing rock is subjected to either chemical or physical alteration by heat, pressure, or chemically active Ûuids. It involves three main processes of formation. Contact metamorphism results from the intrusion of a mass of molten rock into sedimentary rock. Heat from the intrusion spreads into the surrounding sediments causing mineralogical changes to take place. Regional metamorphism is developed over large areas and is associated with mountain building. Sediments collect in large depressions, known as geosynclines, in the earth’s crust. As successive layers accumulate the lower layers subside into the crust and are subjected to increasing heat and pressure, causing the rocks to be metamorphosed. Eventually these rocks may also be uplifted and folded to form mountain chains. Dislocation metamorphism results from the more localized mechanical shearing and crushing of rocks, for example along fault planes. Metamorphic rocks are characteristically resistant and tend to form upland areas. Examples of metamorphic rocks include marble (metamorphosed limestone) and slate (metamorphosed shale). metamorphosis The rapid transformation from the larval to the adult form that

occurs in the life cycle of many invertebrates and amphibians. Examples are the changes from a tadpole to an adult frog and from a pupa to an adult insect. Metamorphosis often involves considerable destruction of larval tissues by lysosomes, and in both insects and amphibians it is controlled by hormones.

metaphase The stage of cell division during which the membrane around the nucleus breaks down, the *spindle forms, and centromeres attach the chromosomes to the equator of the spindle. In the Ürst metaphase of *meiosis pairs of chromosomes (bivalents) are attached, while in *mitosis and the second metaphase of meiosis, individual chromosomes are attached. metaphosphoric acid See phosphoric(v) acid. metaplasia The transformation of a tissue into a different type. This is an abnormal process; for example, metaplasia of the epithelium of the bronchi may be an early sign of cancer. metaplumbate See plumbate. metastable state A condition of a system in which it has a precarious stability that can easily be disturbed. It is unlike a state of stable equilibrium in that a minor disturbance will cause a system in a metastable state to fall to a lower energy level. A book lying on a table is in a state of stable equilibrium; a thin book standing on edge is in metastable equilibrium. Supercooled water is also in a metastable state. It is liquid below 0°C; a grain of dust or ice introduced into it will cause it to freeze. An excited state of an atom or nucleus that has an appreciable lifetime is also metastable. metastannate See stannate. metastasis See cancer. metatarsal One of the bones in the *metatarsus. metatarsus The foot (or corresponding part of the hindlimb) in terrestrial vertebrates, consisting of a number of rodshaped bones (metatarsals) that articulate with the bones of the ankle (see tarsus) and those of the toes (see phalanges). The

m

Metatheria number of metatarsals varies between species: in the basic *pentadactyl limb there are Üve, but this number is reduced in some species.

Metatheria An infraclass of mammals containing the marsupials. The female bears an abdominal pouch (marsupium) into which the newly born young, which are in a very immature state, move to complete their development. They obtain nourishment from the mother’s mammary teats. Modern marsupials are restricted to Australasia (where they include the kangaroos, koala bears, phalangers, and bandicoots) and America (the opossums). Marsupials evolved during the late Cretaceous period, 80 million years ago. In Australia, where the marsupials have been isolated for millions of years, they show the greatest diversity of form, having undergone *adaptive radiation to many of the niches occupied by placental mammals elsewhere. Compare eutheria; prototheria.

m

metathesis See double decomposition. Metazoa (Eumetazoa) A subkingdom comprising all multicellular animals. It excludes the *Porifera (sponges) and *Placozoa, which are placed in a separate subkingdom, Parazoa. meteor A streak of light observable in the sky when a particle of matter enters the earth’s atmosphere and becomes incandescent as a result of friction with atmospheric atoms and molecules. These particles of matter are known collectively as meteoroids. Meteoroids that survive their passage through the atmosphere and strike the earth’s surface are known as meteorites. Only some 2500 meteorites are known, excluding the micrometeorites (bodies less than 1 mm in diameter). Meteorites consist mainly of silicate materials (stony meteorites) or iron (iron meteorites). It is estimated that the earth collects over 108 kg of meteoritic material every year, mostly in the form of micrometeorites. Micrometeorites survive atmospheric friction because their small size enables them to radiate away the heat generated by friction before they vaporize. meteorite See meteor.

520

meteoroid A particle of dust (from a comet) or rock (from an asteroid) in space on a collision course with the earth. When it enters the earth’s atmosphere, it burns up as a *meteor or hits the ground as a meteorite. meteorology The study of the physical phenomena and processes taking place in the atmosphere and its interactions with the ground surface. This knowledge is applied to weather forecasting. The chief branches of meteorology are *dynamical meteorology, *micrometeorology, and *synoptic meteorology. methacrylate A salt or ester of methacrylic acid (2-methylpropenoic acid). methacrylate resins *Acrylic resins obtained by polymerizing 2-methylpropenoic acid or its esters. methacrylic acid See 2-methylpropenoic acid. methanal (formaldehyde) A colourless gas, HCHO; r.d. 0.815 (at –20°C); m.p. –92°C; b.p. –21°C. It is the simplest *aldehyde, made by the catalytic oxidation of methanol (500°C; silver catalyst) by air. It forms two polymers: *methanal trimer and polymethanal. See also formalin. methanal trimer A cyclic trimer of methanal, C3O3H6, obtained by distillation of an acidic solution of methanal. It has a six-membered ring of alternating –O– and –CH2– groups. methane A colourless odourless gas, CH4; m.p. –182.5°C; b.p. –164°C. Methane is the simplest hydrocarbon, being the Ürst member of the *alkane series. It is the main constituent of natural gas (∼99%) and as such is an important raw material for producing other organic compounds. It can be converted into methanol by catalytic oxidation. methanide See carbide. methanoate (formate) A salt or ester of methanoic acid. methanogen Any of various archaebacteria (see bacteria) that produce methane; they include such genera as Methanobacillus and Methanothrix. Methanogens are obligate anaerobes (see anaerobic respiration) found in oxygen-deÜcient environ-

521 ments, such as marshes, swamps, sludge (formed during *sewage treatment), and the digestive systems of ruminants. They mostly obtain their energy by reducing carbon dioxide and oxidizing hydrogen, with the production of methane: CO2 + 4H2 → CH4 + 2H2O. Formate, methanol, or acetate may also be used as substrates by certain methanogens. Methanogenic bacteria are important in the production of *biogas.

methanoic acid (formic acid) A colourless pungent liquid, HCOOH; r.d. 1.2; m.p. 8°C; b.p. 101°C. It can be made by the action of concentrated sulphuric acid on the sodium salt (sodium methanoate), and occurs naturally in ants and stinging nettles. Methanoic acid is the simplest of the *carboxylic acids. methanol (methyl alcohol) A colourless liquid, CH3OH; r.d. 0.79; m.p. –93.9°C; b.p. 64.96°C. It is made by catalytic oxidation of methane (from natural gas) using air. Methanol is used as a solvent (see methylated spirits) and as a raw material for making methanal (mainly for urea– formaldehyde resins). It was formerly made by the dry distillation of wood (hence the name wood alcohol).

methylphenols make the ethanol undrinkable so that it can be sold without excise duty for use as a solvent and a fuel (for small spirit stoves).

methylation A chemical reaction in which a methyl group (CH3–) is introduced in a molecule. A particular example is the replacement of a hydrogen atom by a methyl group, as in a *Friedel–Crafts reaction. methylbenzene (toluene) A colourless liquid, CH3C6H5; r.d. 0.9; m.p. –95°C; b.p. 111°C. Methylbenzene is derived from benzene by replacement of a hydrogen atom by a methyl group. It can be obtained from coal tar or made from methylcyclohexane (extracted from crude oil) by catalytic dehydrogenation. Its main uses are as a solvent and as a raw material for producing TNT. methyl bromide See bromomethane. 2-methylbuta-1,3-diene See isoprene. methyl chloride See chloromethane. methylene The highly reactive *carbene, :CH2. The divalent CH2 group in a compound is the methylene group.

methionine See amino acid.

methylene blue A blue dye used in optical microscopy to stain nuclei of animal tissues. It is also suitable as a vital stain and a bacterial stain.

method of mixtures A method of determining the speciÜc heat capacities of liquids or a liquid and a solid by mixing known masses of the substances at different temperatures and measuring the Ünal temperature of the mixture.

methyl ethanoate (methyl acetate) A colourless volatile fragrant liquid, CH3COOCH3; r.d. 0.92; m.p. –98°C; b.p. 54°C. A typical *ester, it can be made from methanol and methanoic acid and is used mainly as a solvent.

methoxy group The organic group CH3O–.

methyl ethyl ketone See butanone.

methyl acetate See methyl ethanoate. methyl alcohol See methanol. methylamine A colourless Ûammable gas, CH3NH2; m.p. –93.5°C; b.p. –6.3°C. It can be made by a catalytic reaction between methanol and ammonia and is used in the manufacture of other organic chemicals. methylated spirits A mixture consisting mainly of ethanol with added methanol (∼9.5%), pyridine (∼0.5%), and blue dye. The additives are included to

methyl group or radical The organic group CH3–. methyl methacrylate An ester of methacrylic acid (2-methylpropenoic acid), CH2:C(CH3)COOCH3, used in making *methacrylate resins. methyl orange An organic dye used as an acid–base *indicator. It changes from red below pH 3.1 to yellow above pH 4.4 (at 25°C) and is used for titrations involving weak bases. methylphenols (cresols) Organic compounds having a methyl group and a hy-

m

2-methylpropenoic acid droxyl group bound directly to a benzene ring. There are three isomeric methylphenols with the formula CH3C6H4OH, differing in the relative positions of the methyl and hydroxyl groups. A mixture of the three can be obtained by distilling coal tar and is used as a germicide and antiseptic.

2-methylpropenoic acid (methacrylic acid) A white crystalline unsaturated soluble carboxylic acid, CH2:C(CH3)COOH, used in making *methacrylate resins. methyl red An organic dye similar in structure and use to methyl orange. It changes from red below pH 4.4 to yellow above pH 6.0 (at 25°C).

m

metre Symbol m. The SI unit of length, being the length of the path travelled by light in vacuum during a time interval of 1/299 792 458 of a second. This deÜnition, adopted by the General Conference on Weights and Measures in October 1983, replaced the 1960 deÜnition based on the krypton lamp, i.e. 1 650 763.73 wavelengths in a vacuum of the radiation corresponding to the transition between the levels 2p10 and 5d5 of the nuclide krypton–86. This deÜnition replaced the older (1927) deÜnition of a metre based on a platinum–iridium bar of standard length. When the *metric system was introduced in 1791 in France, the metre was intended to be one ten-millionth of the earth’s meridian quadrant passing through Paris. However, the original geodetic surveys proved the impractibility of such a standard and the original platinum metre bar, the mètre des archives, was constructed in 1793. metre bridge See wheatstone bridge. metric system A decimal system of units originally devised by a committee of the French Academy, which included J. L. Lagrange and P. S. Laplace, in 1791. It was based on the *metre, the gram deÜned in terms of the mass of a cubic centimetre of water, and the second. This centimetregram-second system (see c.g.s. units) later gave way for scientiÜc work to the metrekilogram-second system (see m.k.s. units) on which *SI units are based. metric ton (tonne) A unit of mass equal to 1000 kg or 2204.61 lb. 1 tonne = 0.9842 ton.

522

metrology The scientiÜc study of measurement, especially the deÜnition and standardization of the units of measurement used in science. MHC See major histocompatibility complex. MHD See magnetohydrodynamics. mho A reciprocal ohm, the former name of the unit of electrical *conductance now known as the siemens. mica Any of a group of silicate minerals with a layered structure. Micas are composed of linked SiO4 tetrahedra with cations and hydroxyl groupings between the layers. The general formula of the micas is X2Y4–6Z8O20(OH,F)4, where X = K,Na,Ca; Y = Al,Mg,Fe,Li; and Z = Si,Al. The three main mica minerals are: *muscovite, K2Al4(Si6Al2O20)(OH,F)4; *biotite, K2(Mg,Fe2+)6–4(Fe3+,Al,Ti)0–2(Si6–5Al2–3O20)(OH,F)4; lepidolite, K2(Li,Al)5–6(Si6–7Al2–1O20)(OH,F)4. Micas have perfect basal cleavage and the thin cleavage Ûakes are Ûexible and elastic. Flakes of mica are used as electrical insulators and as the dielectric in capacitors. micelle An aggregate of molecules in a *colloid. For example, when soap or other *detergents dissolve in water they do so as micelles – small clusters of molecules in which the nonpolar hydrocarbon groups are in the centre and the hydrophilic polar groups are on the outside solvated by the water molecules. Phospholipids in aqueous solution also form micelles. The products of fat digestion are dispersed into micelles by the action of bile salts, which facilitates their absorption in the small intestine. Michaelis–Menten curve A graph that shows the relationship between the concentration of a substrate and the rate of the corresponding enzyme-controlled reaction. It is named after Leonor Michaelis (1875–1949) and L. M. Menten. The curve only applies to enzyme reactions involving a single substrate. The graph can be used to calculate the Michaelis constant (Km), which is the concentration of a substrate required in order for an enzyme to act at half of its maximum velocity (Vmax). The Michaelis constant is a measure of the afÜnity of an

microclimate

velocity of reaction

523 Vmax

micro- 1. A preÜx denoting very small size; e.g. microgamete, micronucleus. 2. Symbol µ. A preÜx used in the metric system to denote one millionth. For example, 10–6 metre = 1 micrometre (µm).

maximum velocity

1 2 Vmax

half maximum velocity

Km (Michaelis constant)

substrate concentration

Michaelis–Menten curve

enzyme for a substrate. A low value corresponds to a high afÜnity, and vice versa. See also enzyme kinetics.

Michelson–Morley experiment An experiment, conducted in 1887 by Albert Michelson (1852–1931) and Edward Morley (1838–1923), that attempted to measure the velocity of the earth through the *ether. Using a modiÜed Michelson interferometer (see illustration) they expected to observe a shift in the interference fringes formed when the instrument was rotated through 90°, showing that the speed of light measured in the direction of the earth’s rotation, or orbital motion, is not identical to its speed at right angles to this direction. No shift was observed. An explanation was Ünally provided by the *Lorentz–Fitzgerald contraction, which provided an important step in the formulation of Einstein’s special theory of *relativity and the abandonment of the ether concept. M earth’s motion half-silvered mirror

source

O

N

OM = ON eye

Michelson interferometer

microarray A glass slide or bead on which are deposited biomolecules or other material in a regular micro-scale pattern to enable automated simultaneous multiple assays of target substances or activities. Microarrays are powerful analytical tools with wide-ranging applications. They can be designed to carry small DNA molecules (see dna microarray), proteins (e.g. antibodies or antigens), carbohydrates or other organic molecules, or even individual living cells. These reagents are applied to the glass substrate in a regular microscopic grid pattern, each being identiÜed by its unique coordinate, or address, on the grid. Interaction of a target substance (e.g. an antibody or a complementary nucleic acid) with a particular address on the microarray activates or attaches a label (e.g. a Ûuorescent dye). The microarray can then be ‘read’ by a scanner, which automatically assesses the amount of label at each address, and hence the amount of target substance. Even smaller-scale nanoarrays are already being developed, to increase further the scope and speed of this technology. microbalance A sensitive *balance capable of weighing masses of the order 10–6 to 10–9 kg. microbiology The scientiÜc study of microorganisms (e.g. bacteria, viruses, and fungi). Originally this was directed towards their effects (e.g. in causing disease and decay), but during the 20th century the emphasis shifted to their physiology, biochemistry, and genetics. Microbes are now recognized as important vehicles for the study of biochemical and genetic processes common to all living organisms, and their rapid growth enables their laboratory culture in large numbers for studies in genetics. microclimate The local climate of a small area or of a particular *habitat, which is different from the macroclimate of the larger surrounding geographical area.

m

microcomputer

m

524

microcomputer A *computer in which the central processing unit is implemented by means of a semiconductor chip or chip set, known as a microprocessor. The power of a microcomputer is determined not only by the speed and power of the processor but also by features of the other components in the computer, such as the storage capacity of the main (*RAM) memory and the disks used as *backing store, as well as the operating system and other software used. Microcomputers are used in a wide variety of forms, including *personal computers, electronic point-of-sales terminals, and cash-dispensing automated teller machines.

microÛora 1. Plants and algae that cannot be seen with the naked eye. They are normally observed with the aid of a microscope. 2. The plants and algae that live in a particular *microhabitat.

microdissection (micromanipulation) A technique used for the dissection of living cells under the high power of an optical microscope. It utilizes minute mechanically manipulated instruments, such as needles, scalpels, *micropipettes, and lasers. For example, the instruments may be used to remove a single nucleus from one cell and to implant it in another (see nuclear transfer).

microhabitat The local habitat of a particular organism or microorganism. There are normally a number of different microhabitats within a large *habitat (macrohabitat), each with its distinct set of environmental conditions. For example, in a stream macrohabitat there will exist different microhabitats, depending on oxygen content, pH, speed of water Ûow, and other factors in localized areas of the stream.

microelectronics The techniques of designing and making electronic circuits of very small size. As a result of these techniques a single *silicon chip measuring less than a centimetre in either direction can contain many thousands of transistors and may constitute the central processing unit of a microcomputer. In addition to an enormous drop in size, compared to an equivalent valve-operated device, these microelectronic circuits are some 100 000 times more reliable than their thermionic predecessors. microfauna 1. Animals that cannot be seen with the naked eye. They are normally observed with the aid of a microscope. Compare macrofauna. 2. The animals that live in a particular *microhabitat. microÜbril A microscopic Übre. Plant cell walls contain microÜbrils, about 5 nm in diameter, each consisting of parallel cellulose chains that are associated together to form a rod or a Ûat ribbon. Cellulose microÜbrils are arranged in layers at right angles to each other.

microfossil A *fossil that is so small that it can only be studied under a microscope. Microfossils include bacteria, diatoms, and protozoa and parts of organisms, such as plant pollen and skeletal fragments. Microfossils are important in the correlation of rocks where only small samples are available. The study of microfossils, particularly pollen, is known as *palynology. microglia See glia; macrophage.

micromanipulation See microdissection. micrometeorite See meteor. micrometeorology The branch of meteorology concerned with small-scale processes at work within the lowest layers of the atmosphere, including the interaction of the atmosphere with the ground surface. Examples of the processes studied include mountain and valley winds and land and sea breezes. micrometer A gauge for measuring small diameters, thicknesses, etc., accurately. It consists of a G-shaped device in which the gap between the measuring faces is adjusted by means of an accurately calibrated screw, the end of which forms one of the measuring faces. micron The former name for the *SI unit now called the micrometre, i.e. 10–6 m. micronutrient A chemical element required by plants in relatively small quantities. Micronutrients are typically found in

525 cofactors and coenzymes. They include copper, zinc, molybdenum, manganese, cobalt, and boron. See essential element. Compare macronutrient.

microorganism (microbe) Any organism that can be observed only with the aid of a microscope. Microorganisms include bacteria, viruses, protozoans, and some algae and fungi. See microbiology. microphagous Describing the method of feeding of those heterotrophic organisms that take in their food in the form of tiny particles. *Filter feeding and *ciliary feeding are examples of this type of feeding. Compare macrophagous. microphone A *transducer in which sound waves are converted into corresponding variations in an electrical signal for ampliÜcation, transmission to a distant point, or recording. Various types of device are used. In the dynamic microphone the sound waves impinge on a conductor of low mass supported in a magnetic Üeld and cause it to oscillate at the frequency of the sound waves. These movements induce an e.m.f. in the conductor that is proportional to its velocity. The moving conductor consists of a metal ribbon, a wire, or a coil of wire. In the moving-iron microphone, sound waves cause a light armature to oscillate so that it varies the reluctance of a magnetic circuit. In a coil surrounding this path the varying reluctance is experienced as a variation in the magnetic Ûux within it, which induces a corresponding e.m.f. In the carbon microphone, widely used in telephones, a diaphragm constitutes a movable electrode in contact with carbon granules, which are also in contact with a Üxed electrode. The movement of the diaphragm, in response to the sound waves, varies the resistance of the path through the granules to the Üxed electrode. See also capacitor microphone; crystal microphone. microphyll A type of foliage leaf in clubmosses and horsetails that has a single unbranched midrib. Such leaves are generally no more than a few millimetres long. Compare megaphyll. micropipette A glass pipette with an ultraÜne tip, typically less than 1 µm in di-

microscope ameter. It can be inserted into single cells or other microscopic structures and used, for example, to inject materials. The micropipette is usually held by a micromanipulator, a mechanical device that allows precise movement of the tip.

microprocessor See computer. micropropagation The in vitro propagation of plants by cloning (see clone). Typically, this involves culturing excised meristematic tissue on a special medium that encourages axillary bud development. The new shoots are then separated and cultures, and the cycle is repeated until Ünally the shoots are transferred to a medium that promotes root development, to produce plantlets. Micropropagation is used in agriculture, horticulture, and forestry as special genotypes can be bred and maintained, the process is rapid, and plants can be kept disease-free. micropyle 1. A small opening in the surface of a plant ovule through which the pollen tube passes prior to fertilization. It results from the incomplete covering of the nucellus by the integuments. It remains as an opening in the testa of most seeds through which water is absorbed. 2. A small pore in some animal cells or tissues; for example, in insect eggs (see chorion). microsatellite DNA See repetitive dna. microscope A device for forming a magniÜed image of a small object. The simple microscope consists of a biconvex magnifying glass or an equivalent system of lenses, either hand-held or in a simple frame. The compound microscope (see illustration) uses two lenses or systems of lenses, the second magnifying the real image formed by the Ürst. The lenses are usually mounted at the opposite ends of a tube that has mechanical controls to move it in relation to the object. An optical condenser and mirror, often with a separate light source, provide illumination of the object. The widely used binocular microscope consists of two separate instruments fastened together so that one eye looks through one while the other eye looks through the other. This gives stereoscopic vision and reduces eye strain. See

m

microscopic

526 eye

eyepiece

first real image

objective

object

final virtual image

m Compound microscope

also atomic force microscope; electron microscope; field-emission microscope; field-ionization microscope; phasecontrast microscope; scanning tunnelling microscope; ultraviolet microscope. See also Chronology: Microscopy.

microscopic Designating a size scale comparable to the subatomic particles, atoms, and molecules. Microscopic objects and systems are described by *quantum mechanics. Compare macroscopic; mesoscopic. microsome A fragment of *endoplasmic reticulum formed when cells or tissues are disrupted. Microsomes can be isolated by centrifugation and are commonly used to investigate the functional properties of endoplasmic reticulum, such as enzymic activity and protein synthesis. microspore See sporophyll. microsporophyll See sporophyll. microtome A machine used to cut thin sections (3–5 µm thick) of plant or animal tissue for microscopical observation.

There are various designs of microtome, each basically consisting of a steel knife, a block for supporting the specimen, and a device for moving the specimen towards the knife. The specimen is usually supported by being embedded in wax; if a freezing microtome is used, the specimen is frozen. An ultramicrotome is used to cut much thinner sections (20–100 nm thick) for electron microscopy. The biological material is embedded in plastic or resin, sectioned with a glass or diamond knife, and the cut sections are allowed to Ûoat on the surface of water in an adjacent water bath.

microtubule A microscopic tubular structure in eukaryotic cells that is composed of the protein tubulin and occurs singly or in pairs, triplets, or bundles. Microtubules help cells to maintain their shape (see cytoskeleton); they also occur in cilia and Ûagella (see undulipodium) and in the *centrioles and they form the *spindle during nuclear division. microvillus One of a number of minute Ünger-like projections on the free surfaces of epithelial cells. Microvilli are covered with plasma membrane and their cytoplasm is continuous with the main cell cytoplasm. Their purpose is probably to increase the absorptive or secretory surface area of the cell, and they are abundant on the villi of the intestine, where they form a *brush border. microwave background radiation A cosmic background of radiation in the frequency range 3 × 1011 hertz to 3 × 108 hertz discovered in 1965. Believed to have emanated from the primordial Üreball of the big bang with which the universe is thought to have originated (see big-bang theory), the radiation has an energy density in intergalactic space of some 4 × 10–14 J m–3. See also cobe; wmap. microwave optics The study of the behaviour of microwaves by analogy with the behaviour of light waves. On the large scale microwaves are propagated in straight lines and, like light waves, they undergo reÛection, refraction, diffraction, and polarization. microwaves Electromagnetic waves

middle ear

527

MICROSCOPY c.1590 Dutch spectacle-makers Hans and Zacharias Janssen invent the compound microscope. 1610

Johannes Kepler invents the modern compound microscope.

1675

Anton van Leeuwenhoek invents the simple microscope.

1826

British biologist Dames Smith (d. 1870) constructs a microscope with much reduced chromatic and spherical aberrations.

1827

Italian scientist Giovanni Amici (1786–1863) invents the reflecting achromatic microscope.

1861

British chemist Joseph Reade (1801–70) invents the kettledrum microscope condenser.

1912

British microscopist Joseph Barnard (1870–1949) invents the ultramicroscope.

1932

Dutch physicist Frits Zernike (1888–1966) invents the phase-contrast microscope.

1936

German-born US physicist Erwin Mueller (1911–77) invents the fieldemission microscope.

1938

German engineer Ernst Ruska (1906–88) develops the electron microscope.

1940

Canadian scientist James Hillier (1915– microscope.

1951

Erwin Mueller invents the field-ionization microscope.

1978

US scientists of the Hughes Research Laboratory invent the scanning ion microscope.

1981

Swiss physicists Gerd Binning (1947– ) and Heinrich Rohrer (1933– invent the scanning tunnelling microscope.

1985

Gerd Binning invents the atomic force microscope.

1987

James van House and Arthur Rich invent the positron microscope.

with wavelengths in the range 10–3 to 0.03 m.

microwave spectroscopy A sensitive technique for chemical analysis and the determination of molecular structure (bond lengths, bond angles, and dipole moments), and also relative atomic masses. It is based on the principle that microwave radiation (see microwaves) causes changes in the rotational energy levels of molecules and absorption consequently occurs at characteristic frequencies. In a microwave spectrometer a microwave source, usually a klystron valve, produces a beam that is passed through a gaseous sample. The beam then impinges on the detector, usually a crystal detector, and the signal (wavelength

) makes a practical electron

m )

against intensity) is displayed, either as a printed plot or on an oscilloscope. As microwaves are absorbed by air the instrument is evacuated.

midbrain (mesencephalon) One of the three sections of the brain of a vertebrate embryo. Unlike the *forebrain and the *hindbrain, the midbrain does not undergo further subdivision to form additional zones. In mammals it becomes part of the *brainstem, but in amphibians, reptiles, and birds the roof of the midbrain becomes enlarged as the tectum, a dominant centre for integration, and may include a pair of optic lobes. middle ear (tympanic cavity) The airÜlled cavity within the skull of vertebrates that lies between the *outer ear and the

middle lamella *inner ear. It is linked to the pharynx (and therefore to outside air) via the *Eustachian tube and in mammals contains the three *ear ossicles, which transmit auditory vibrations from the outer ear (via the *tympanum) to the inner ear (via the oval window).

middle lamella A thin layer of material, consisting mainly of pectins, that binds together the walls of adjacent plant cells. midgut 1. The middle section of the alimentary canal of vertebrates, which is concerned with digestion and absorption. It comprises most of the small intestine. 2. The middle section of the alimentary canal of arthropods. See also foregut; hindgut.

m

mid-ocean ridge A long chain of underwater mountains, several thousand metres high, that runs for a total of about 50 000 km across the Ûoors of the major oceans. The ridge corresponds to tectonic plate margins (see plate tectonics), at which upwelling magma breaches the comparatively thin oceanic crust. The sea Ûoor spreads as the plates gradually move apart. Underwater volcanoes are a feature of some ridges. migration 1. (in chemistry) The movement of a group, atom, or double bond from one part of a molecule to another. 2. (in physics) The movement of ions under the inÛuence of an electric Üeld. 3. (in biology) The seasonal movement of complete populations of animals to a more favourable environment. It is usually a response to lower temperatures resulting in a reduced food supply, and is often triggered by a change in day length (see photoperiodism). Migration is common in mammals (e.g. porpoises), Üsh (e.g. eels and salmon), and some insects but is most marked in birds. The Arctic tern, for example, migrates annually from its breeding ground in the Arctic circle to the Antarctic – a distance of some 17 600 km. Migrating animals possess considerable powers of orientation; birds seem to possess a compass sense, using the sun, pole stars, and (in cloud) the earth’s magnetic lines of force as reference points (see navigation).

528

milk The Ûuid secreted by the *mammary glands of mammals. It provides a balanced and highly nutritious food for offspring. Cows’ milk comprises about 87% water, 3.6% lipids (triglycerides, phospholipids, cholesterol, etc.), 3.3% protein (largely casein), 4.7% lactose (milk sugar), and, in much smaller amounts, vitamins (especially vitamin A and many B vitamins) and minerals (notably calcium, phosphorus, sodium, potassium, magnesium, and chlorine). Composition varies among species; human milk contains less protein and more lactose. milk of magnesia See magnesium hydroxide. milk sugar See lactose. milk teeth See deciduous teeth. Milky Way See galaxy. Miller indices A set of three numbers that characterize a face of a crystal. The French mineralogist René Just Haüy (1743–1822) proposed the law of rational intercepts, which states that there is always a set of axes, known as crystal axes, that allows a crystal face to be characterized in terms of intercepts of the face with these axes. The reciprocals of these intercepts are small rational numbers. When the fractions are cleared there is a set of three integers. These integers are known as the Miller indices of the crystal face after the British mineralogist William Hallowes Miller (1810–80), who pointed out that crystal faces could be characterized by these indices. If a plane is parallel to one of the crystal axes then its intercept is at inÜnity and hence its reciprocal is 0. If a face cuts a crystal axis on the negative side of the origin then the intercept, and hence its reciprocal, i.e. the Miller index for that axis, are negative. This is indicated by a bar over the Miller index. For example, the Miller indices for the eight faces of an octahedron are (III), (I¯II), (II¯I), (III¯), (I¯I¯I), (II¯I¯), (I¯II¯), and (I¯I¯I¯). milli- Symbol m. A preÜx used in the metric system to denote one thousandth. For example, 0.001 volt = 1 millivolt (mV). millibar See bar. Millikan, Robert Andrews (1868– 1953) US physicist, who after more than

529 20 years at the University of Chicago went to the California Institute of Technology in 1921. His best-known work, begun in 1909, was to determine the charge on the *electron in his oil-drop experiment, which led to the award of the 1923 Nobel Prize for physics. He then went on to do important work on *cosmic radiation.

millipedes See diplopoda. mimicry The resemblance of one animal to another, which has evolved as a means of protection. In one form of mimicry the markings of certain harmless insects closely resemble the *warning coloration of another insect (the model). Predators that have learnt to avoid the model will also avoid good mimics of it. This phenomenon is often found among butterÛies. A second form of mimicry involves the mutual resemblance of a group of animals, all harmful, such as the wasp, bee, and hornet, so that a predator, having experienced one, will subsequently avoid them all. mineral A naturally occurring substance that has a characteristic chemical composition and, in general, a crystalline structure. The term is also often applied generally to organic substances that are obtained by mining (e.g. coal, petroleum, and natural gas) but strictly speaking these are not minerals, being complex mixtures without deÜnite chemical formulas. Rocks are composed of mixtures of minerals. Minerals may be identiÜed by the properties of their crystal system, hardness (measured on the Mohs’ scale), relative density, lustre, colour, cleavage, and fracture. Many names of minerals end in -ite. mineral acid A common inorganic acid, such as hydrochloric acid, sulphuric acid, or nitric acid. mineral deÜciency Lack of any essential mineral nutrient, such as nitrogen, phosphorus, or potassium, in living organisms, which can result in mineral deÜciency diseases. In humans, for example, lack of calcium causes poor bone development, and lack of nitrogen can cause the disease kwashiorkor, due to a deÜciency in protein intake (see malnutrition). In

Mira-type variable star plants mineral deÜciency results in stunted growth and *chlorosis. A deÜciency of trace elements (see essential element) also leads to diseases; for example, a deÜciency of iron can cause anaemia in humans and chlorosis in plants.

mineralocorticoid See corticosteroid. mineralogy The branch of geology concerned with the study of *minerals. mineral salts Inorganic salts that need to be ingested or absorbed by living organisms for healthy growth and maintenance. They comprise the salts of the trace elements in animals (see essential element) and the *micronutrients of plants. minicomputer A *computer that is intermediate between a mainframe and a *microcomputer in processing power, and can be used by several people at once. minisatellite DNA See repetitive dna. minority carrier See semiconductor. minor planets See asteroids. minute 1. One sixtieth of an hour. 2. One sixtieth of a degree (angle). mirabilite A mineral form of *sodium sulphate, Na2SO4.10H2O. mirage An optical phenomenon that occurs as a result of the bending of light rays through layers of air having very large temperature gradients. An inferior mirage occurs when the ground surface is strongly heated and the air near the ground is much warmer that the air above. Light rays from the sky are strongly refracted upwards near the surface giving the appearance of a pool of water. A superior mirage occurs if the air close to the ground surface is much colder than the air above. Light is bent downwards from the object towards the viewer so that it appears to be elevated or Ûoating in the air. Mira-type variable star (Mira Ceti variable) A star in the red giant or red supergiant category whose radiated energy varies regularly. Pulsation of the surface layers is thought to be the cause of the variation, which recurs every 2 to 30

m

mirror

530

months. The stars are named after their prototype, Mira Ceti.

mirror A surface that reÛects most of the light falling on it. A plane mirror is a Ûat surface that produces an erect virtual *image of a real object, in which front and back are reversed. Spherical mirrors are formed from the surfaces of spheres and form images of real objects in much the same way as lenses. A convex mirror forms erect virtual images. They are commonly used as rear-view mirrors in road vehicles, and give a diminished wideangle image. A concave mirror can form either inverted real images or erect virtual images. (See illustrations.) Spherical mirrors obey the *lens equation (using the real-positive sign convention) and are subject to some *aberrations similar to those of lenses. convex mirror

m object

demagnified virtual image

concave mirrors

object demagnified real inverted image

object magnified erect virtual image

Mirrors

misch metal An alloy of cerium (50%), lanthanum (25%), neodymium (18%), praseodymium (5%), and other rare earths. It is used alloyed with iron (up to 30%) in lighter Ûints, and in small quantities to

improve the malleability of iron. It is also added to copper alloys to make them harder, to aluminium alloys to make them stronger, to magnesium alloys to reduce creep, and to nickel alloys to reduce oxidation.

missing mass The mass of matter in the universe that cannot be observed by direct observations of its emitted or absorbed electromagnetic radiation. There are a number of astrophysical observations that suggest that the actual mass of the universe is much greater than that estimated by observations using optical telescopes, radiotelescopes, etc. It is thought that there is a considerable amount of dark matter (or hidden matter) causing this discrepancy. Various explanations have been put forward for the missing mass, including black holes, brown dwarfs, cosmic strings, axions, neutrinos, monopoles, and various exotic particles, such as weakly interacting massive particles (WIMPS). mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) A circular ring of DNA found in mitochondria. In mammals mtDNA makes up less than 1% of the total cellular DNA, but in plants the amount is variable. It codes for ribosomal and transfer RNA but only some mitochondrial proteins (up to 30 proteins in animals), the nuclear DNA being required for encoding most of these. Human mtDNA codes for 13 proteins and some RNA and is inherited only via the female line. See also mitochondrial eve. mitochondrial Eve The hypothetical female claimed by some biologists to be the ancestor of all humankind. Analysis of *mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) from groups of people throughout the world suggests that mitochondrial Eve lived around 200 000 years ago, probably in Africa (hence she is also known as ‘African Eve’). Mitochondrial DNA is particularly useful for investigating recent genetic history as it mutates quickly (ten times more rapidly than nuclear DNA) and in humans is inherited solely through the female line (therefore it does not undergo recombination by *crossing over). The uniformity of the different samples of mtDNA indicates that modern humans evolved relatively recently from a

mixture

531 single region in Africa. This view has been reinforced by studies of Y chromosomes from different groups around the world, which are transmitted only through the male line.

mitochondrion A structure within the cytoplasm of eukaryotic *cells that carry out aerobic respiration: it is the site of the *Krebs cycle and *electron transport chain, and therefore the cell’s energy production. Mitochondria vary greatly in shape, size, and number but are typically oval or sausage-shaped and bounded by two membranes, the inner one being folded into Ünger-like projections (cristae); they contain their own DNA (see mitochondrial dna). They are most numerous in cells with a high level of metabolic activity. mitosis The division of a cell to form two daughter cells each having a nucleus containing the same number and kind of chromosomes as the mother cell. The changes during divisions are clearly visible with a light microscope. Each chromosome divides lengthwise into two *chromatids, which separate and form the chromosomes of the resulting daughter nuclei. The process is divided into four stages, *prophase, *metaphase, *anaphase, and *telophase, which merge into each other (see illustration). Mitotic divisions ensure that all the cells of an individual are genetically identical to each other and to the original fertilized egg. See also cell cycle.

tinct chemical substances. Homogeneous mixtures are those in which the atoms or molecules are interspersed, as in a mixture of gases or in a solution. Heterogeneous mixtures have distinguishable phases, e.g. a mixture of iron Ülings and sulphur. In a mixture there is no redistribution of valence electrons, and the components retain their individual chemical properties. Unlike compounds, mixtures can be separated by physical means (distillation, crystallization, etc.). prophase nuclear centriole membrane cytoplasm

chromosome (a) metaphase pole of spindle

chromatids

centromere (b)

anaphase equator of spindle

mitral valve See bicuspid valve. Mitscherlich’s law (law of isomorphism) Substances that have the same crystal structure have similar chemical formulae. The law can be used to determine the formula of an unknown compound if it is isomorphous with a compound of known formula. It is named after Eilhard Mitscherlich (1794–1863). mixed function oxygenase (monooxygenase) An enzyme that introduces an oxygen atom into a substrate. Mixed function oxidases are essential components of many important metabolic pathways. An example of such an enzyme is *cytochrome oxidase. mixture A system of two or more dis-

pole of spindle

spindle fibres telophase

The stages of mitosis in a cell containing two pairs of homologous chromosomes

m

m.k.s. units m.k.s. units A *metric system of units devised by A. Giorgi (and sometimes known as Giorgi units) in 1901. It is based on the metre, kilogram, and second and grew from the earlier *c.g.s. units. The electrical unit chosen to augment these three basic units was the ampere and the *permeability of space (magnetic constant) was taken as 10–7 H m–1. To simplify electromagnetic calculations the magnetic constant was later changed to 4π × 10–7 H m–1 to give the rationalized MKSA system. This system, with some modiÜcations, formed the basis of *SI units, now used in most scientiÜc work. m.m.f. See magnetomotive force. mmHg A unit of pressure equal to that exerted under standard gravity by a height of one millimetre of mercury, or 133.322 pascals. mobility (of an ion) Symbol u. The terminal speed of an ion in an electric Üeld divided by the Üeld strength.

m

mobility edge See localization. model A simpliÜed description of a physical system intended to capture the essential aspects of the system in a sufÜciently simple form to enable the mathematics to be solved. In practice some models require *approximation techniques to be used, rather than being exactly soluble. When exact solutions are available they can be used to examine the validity of the approximation techniques. modem (derived from modulator/ demodulator) A device that can convert a digital signal (consisting of a stream of *bits) into an analogue (smoothly varying) signal, and vice versa. Modems are therefore required to link digital devices, such as computers, over an analogue telephone line. moderator A substance that slows down free neutrons in a *nuclear reactor, making them more likely to cause Üssions of atoms of uranium–235 and less likely to be absorbed by atoms of uranium–238. Moderators are light elements, such as deuterium (in heavy water), graphite, and beryllium, to which neutrons can impart some of their kinetic energy on collision without being captured. Neutrons that

532 have had their energies reduced in this way (to about 0.025 eV, equivalent to a speed of 2200 m s–1) are said to have been thermalized or to have become thermal neutrons.

modern synthesis See neo-darwinism. modiÜer gene A gene that inÛuences the expression of another gene. For example, one gene controls whether eye colour is blue or brown but other (modiÜer) genes can also inÛuence the colour by affecting the amount or distribution of pigment in the iris. modulation The process of changing an electrical signal. In radio transmission, it is the process of superimposing the characteristics of a periodic signal onto a *carrier wave so that the information contained in the signal can be transmitted by the wave. The simplest form of modulation is amplitude modulation (AM), in which the amplitude of the carrier is increased or diminished as the signal amplitude increases and diminishes. The modulated wave is composed of the carrier wave plus upper and lower sidebands. In single-sideband modulation (SSB) the

carrier

sine-wave signal

amplitude-modulated wave

phase-modulated wave

frequency-modulated wave

Modulation

533 carrier and one of the sidebands of an amplitude-modulated waveform are suppressed. This saves on bandwidth occupancy and signal power. In frequency modulation (FM), the frequency of the carrier is increased or diminished as the signal amplitude increases and diminishes but the carrier amplitude remains constant. In phase modulation, the relative phase of the carrier is varied in accordance with the signal amplitude. (See illustrations.) Both frequency modulation and phase modulation are forms of angle modulation. In pulse modulation the information is transmitted by controlling the amplitude, duration, position, or presence of a series of pulses. Morse code is a simple form of a pulse modulation.

modulus See absolute value. modulus of elasticity See elastic modulus. Moho (Mohorovičić discontinuity) A discontinuity within the *earth that marks the junction between the crust and the underlying mantle. Below the discontinuity earthquake seismic waves undergo a sudden increase in velocity, a feature that was Ürst observed in 1909 by the Croatian geophysicist Andrija Mohorovičić (1857– 1936), after whom the discontinuity was named. The Moho lies at a depth of about 10–12 km below the oceans and about 33–35 km below the continents. Mohs’ scale A hardness scale in which a series of ten minerals are arranged in order, each mineral listed being scratched by and therefore softer than those below it. The minerals are: (1) talc; (2) gypsum; (3) calcite; (4) Ûuorite; (5) apatite; (6) orthoclase; (7) quartz; (8) topaz; (9) corundum; (10) diamond. As a rough guide a mineral with a value up to 2.5 on this scale can be scratched by a Üngernail, up to 4 can be scratched by a coin, and up to 6 by a knife. The scale was devised by Friedrich Mohs (1773–1839). molal concentration See concentration. molality See concentration. molar 1. (in physics and chemistry) Denoting that an extensive physical property

molecular beam is being expressed per *amount of substance, usually per mole. For example, the molar heat capacity of a compound is the heat capacity of that compound per unit amount of substance; in SI units it would be expressed in J K–1 mol–1. 2. (in chemistry) Having a concentration of one mole per dm3. 3. (in anatomy) A broad ridged tooth in the adult dentition of mammals (see permanent teeth), found at the back of the jaws behind the premolars. There are two or more molars on each side of both jaws; their surfaces are raised into ridges or *cusps for grinding food during chewing. In man the third (and most posterior) molar does not appear until young adulthood: these molars are known as wisdom teeth.

molar conductivity Symbol Λ. The conductivity of that volume of an electrolyte that contains one mole of solution between electrodes placed one metre apart. molar heat capacity See heat capacity. molarity See concentration. molar latent heat See latent heat. molar volume (molecular volume) The volume occupied by a substance per unit amount of substance. mole Symbol mol. The SI unit of *amount of substance. It is equal to the amount of substance that contains as many elementary units as there are atoms in 0.012 kg of carbon–12. The elementary units may be atoms, molecules, ions, radicals, electrons, etc., and must be speciÜed. 1 mole of a compound has a mass equal to its *relative molecular mass expressed in grams. molecular beam A beam of atoms, ions, or molecules at low pressure, in which all the particles are travelling in the same direction and there are few collisions between them. They are formed by allowing a gas or vapour to pass through an aperture into an enclosure, which acts as a collimator by containing several additional apertures and vacuum pumps to remove any particles that do not pass through the apertures. Molecular beams

m

molecular biology are used in studies of surfaces and chemical reactions and in spectroscopy.

molecular biology The study of the structure and function of large molecules associated with living organisms, in particular proteins and the nucleic acids *DNA and *RNA. Molecular genetics is a specialized branch, concerned with the analysis of genes (see dna sequencing).

m

molecular chaperone Any of a group of proteins in living cells that assist newly synthesized or denatured proteins to fold into their functional three-dimensional structures. The chaperones bind to the protein and prevent improper interactions within the polypeptide chain, so that it assumes the correct folded orientation. This process requires energy in the form of ATP. One class of chaperones, called chaperonins, occur in E. coli, chloroplasts, and mitochondria. They are heatshock proteins, manufactured in response to raised temperature, and are presumed to help protect the cell from damage by refolding proteins that have been partially denatured by heat. molecular clock The concept that during evolution the number of substitutions in the nucleotides of nucleic acids (DNA or RNA), and hence in the proteins encoded by the nucleic acids, is proportional to time. Hence, by comparing the DNA or proteins of species that diverged a known length of time ago (e.g. determined from fossil evidence), it is possible to calculate the average substitution rate, thereby calibrating the ‘molecular clock’. Comparative studies of different proteins in various groups of organisms tend to show that the average number of amino-acid substitutions per site per year is typically around 10–9. These results indicate a fairly constant rate of molecular evolution in comparable sequences of macromolecules in different organisms. molecular distillation Distillation in high vacuum (about 0.1 pascal) with the condensing surface so close to the surface of the evaporating liquid that the molecules of the liquid travel to the condensing surface without collisions. This technique enables very much lower temperatures to be used than are used with distillation at atmospheric pressure and

534 therefore heat-sensitive substances can be distilled. Oxidation of the distillate is also eliminated as there is no oxygen present.

molecular Ûow (Knudsen Ûow) The Ûow of a gas through a pipe in which the mean free path of gas molecules is large compared to the dimensions of the pipe. This occurs at low pressures; because most collisions are with the walls of the pipe rather than other gas molecules, the Ûow characteristics depend on the relative molecular mass of the gas rather than its viscosity. The effect was studied by M. H. C. Knudsen (1871–1949). molecular formula See formula. molecular imprinting The phenomenon in which there is differential expression of a gene depending on which parent it is inherited from. Genes are now thought to carry either a female or a male ‘imprint’, which inÛuences their expression in offspring. For example, the development of Huntington’s disease in humans is delayed until midlife if the gene is inherited from the father (as occurs in the majority of cases), whereas inheritance from the mother causes the onset of symptoms early in childhood. molecularity The number of molecules involved in forming the activated complex in a step of a chemical reaction. Reactions are said to be unimolecular, bimolecular, or trimolecular according to whether 1, 2, or 3 molecules are involved. molecular marker Any site (locus) in the genome of an organism at which the DNA base sequence varies among the different individuals of a population. Such markers generally have no apparent effect on the phenotype of the individual, but they can be determined by biochemical analysis of the DNA and are used for a variety of purposes, including chromosome mapping, DNA Üngerprinting, and genetic screening. The advent of such genetic tools as restriction enzymes and the polymerase chain reaction plus the growing abundance of DNA sequence data, coupled with automated high-throughput assays, have revealed several classes of molecular markers, including *restriction fragment length polymorphisms (RFLPs), minisatellite and microsatellite DNA (see

535

molybdenum

repetitive dna), and *single nucleotide polymorphisms (SNPs).

*bacteria, the archaebacteria and eubacteria.

molecular orbital See orbital.

molecular volume See molar volume.

molecular sieve Porous crystalline substances, especially aluminosilicates (see zeolite), that can be dehydrated with little change in crystal structure. As they form regularly spaced cavities, they provide a high surface area for the adsorption of smaller molecules. The general formula of these substances is MnO.Al2O3.xSiO2.yH2O, where M is a metal ion and n is twice the reciprocal of its valency. Molecular sieves are used as drying agents and in the separation and puriÜcation of Ûuids. They can also be loaded with chemical substances, which remain separated from any reaction that is taking place around them, until they are released by heating or by displacement with a more strongly adsorbed substance. They can thus be used as cation exchange mediums and as catalysts and catalyst supports. They are also used as the stationary phase in certain types of *chromatography (molecular-sieve chromatography).

molecular weight See relative molecular mass.

molecular systematics (biochemical taxonomy) The use of amino-acid or nucleotide-sequence data in determining the evolutionary relationships of different organisms. Essentially it involves comparing the sequences of functionally homologous molecules from each organism being studied, and determining the number of differences between them. The greater the number of differences, the more distantly related the organisms are likely to be. Moreover, since the number of nucleotide substitutions, and hence substitutions of corresponding amino acids, is generally proportional to time, some indication of the time scale involved can be obtained (see molecular clock). This information has proved particularly useful where there are gaps in the fossil record and can be combined with other evidence from morphology, physiology, and embryology to produce more accurate phylogenetic trees. In microbiology molecular systematics has transformed bacterial phylogeny, in particular prompting the view that there are two quite distinct lineages of

molecule One of the fundamental units forming a chemical compound; the smallest part of a chemical compound that can take part in a chemical reaction. In most covalent compounds, molecules consist of groups of atoms held together by covalent or coordinate bonds. Covalent substances that form *macromolecular crystals have no discrete molecules (in a sense, the whole crystal is a molecule). Similarly, ionic compounds do not have single molecules, being collections of oppositely charged ions. mole fraction Symbol X. A measure of the amount of a component in a mixture. The mole fraction of component A is given by XA = nA /N, where nA is the amount of substance of A (for a given entity) and N is the total amount of substance of the mixture (for the same entity). Molisch’s test See alpha-naphthol test. Mollusca A phylum of soft-bodied invertebrates characterized by an unsegmented body differentiated into a head, a ventral muscular foot used in locomotion, and a dorsal visceral hump covered by a fold of skin – the *mantle – which secretes a protective shell in many species. Respiration is by means of gills or a lunglike organ and the feeding organ is a *radula. Molluscs occur in marine, freshwater, and terrestrial habitats and there are six classes, including the *Gastropoda (snails, slugs, limpets, etc.), *Bivalvia (e.g. mussels, oysters), and *Cephalopoda (squids and octopuses). molybdenum Symbol Mo. A silvery hard metallic *transition element; a.n. 42; r.a.m. 95.94; r.d. 10.22; m.p. 2617°C; b.p. 4612°C. It is found in molybdenite (MoS2), the metal being extracted by roasting to give the oxide, followed by reduction with hydrogen. The element is used in alloy steels. Molybdenum(IV) sulphide (MoS2) is used as a lubricant. Chemically, it is unre-

m

moment of a force

536

active, being unaffected by most acids. It oxidizes at high temperatures and can be dissolved in molten alkali to give a range of molybdates and polymolybdates. Molybdenum was discovered in 1778 by Karl Scheele.

moment of a force A measure of the turning effect produced by a force about an axis. The magnitude of the moment is the product of the force and the perpendicular distance from the axis to the line of action of the force. An object will be in rotational equilibrium if the algebraic sum of all the moments of the forces on it about any axis is zero. See illustration. P a F1

b

c mg

F2

Moment of a force. For equilibrium mgb + F2 (b + c ) = F1a, where mg is the weight of the beam acting through its centre of mass.

m

moment of inertia Symbol I. The moment of inertia of a massive body about an axis is the sum of all the products formed by multiplying the magnitude of each element of mass (δm) by the square of its distance (r) from the line, i.e. Im = Σr2δm. It is the analogue in rotational dynamics of mass in linear dynamics. The basic equation is T = Iα, where T is the torque causing angular acceleration α about the speciÜed axis. momentum The linear momentum (p) of a body is the product of its mass (m) and its velocity (v), i.e. p = mv. See also angular momentum. monatomic molecule A ‘molecule’ consisting of only one atom (e.g. Ar or He), distinguished from diatomic and polyatomic molecules. Mond process A method of obtaining pure nickel by heating the impure metal in a stream of carbon monoxide at 50– 60°C. Volatile nickel carbonyl (Ni(CO)4) is formed, and this can be decomposed at higher temperatures (180°C) to give pure nickel. The method was invented by the German–British chemist Ludwig Mond (1839–1909).

Monel metal An alloy of nickel (60–70%), copper (25–35%), and small quantities of iron, manganese, silicon, and carbon. It is used to make acid-resisting equipment in the chemical industry. Monera See prokaryote. monoamine oxidase (MAO) An enzyme that breaks down monoamines (e.g. *adrenaline and *noradrenaline) in the body by oxidation. Drugs that inhibit this enzyme are used to treat forms of depression. monobasic acid An *acid that has only one acidic hydrogen atom in its molecules. Hydrochloric (HCl) and nitric (HNO3) acids are common examples. monochasium See cymose inflorescence. monochromatic radiation Electromagnetic radiation, especially visible radiation, of only one frequency or wavelength. Completely monochromatic radiation cannot be produced, but *lasers produce radiation within a very narrow frequency band. Compare polychromatic radiation. monochromator A device that provides *monochromatic radiation from a polychromatic source. In the case of visible radiation, for example, a prism can be used together with slits to select a small range of wavelengths. monoclinic See crystal system. monoclonal antibody A speciÜc *antibody produced by one of numerous identical cells derived from a single parent cell. (The population of these cells comprises a *clone and each cell is said to be monoclonal.) The parent cell is obtained by the fusion of a normal antibodyproducing cell (a lymphocyte) with a cell derived from a malignant tumour of *lymphoid tissue of a mouse. This hybrid cell then multiplies rapidly and yields large amounts of antibody. Monoclonal antibodies are used to identify a particular antigen within a mixture and can therefore be used for identifying blood groups; they also enable the production of highly speciÜc, and therefore effective, *vaccines.

monophyletic

537

Monocotyledoneae One of the two classes of Ûowering plants (see anthophyta), distinguished by having one seed leaf (*cotyledon) within the seed. The monocotyledons generally have parallel leaf veins, scattered vascular bundles within the stems, and Ûower parts in threes or multiples of three. Monocotyledon species include some crop plants (e.g. cereals, onions, fodder grasses), ornamentals (e.g. tulips, orchids, lilies), and a very limited number of trees (e.g. the palms). Compare dicotyledoneae. monoculture See agriculture. monocyte The largest form of white blood cell (*leucocyte) in vertebrates. It has a kidney-shaped nucleus and is actively phagocytic, ingesting bacteria and cell debris (see phagocyte). monoecious Describing plant species that have separate male and female Ûowers on the same plant. Examples of monoecious plants are maize and birch. Compare dioecious. monohybrid cross A genetic cross between parents that differ in the alleles they possess for one particular gene, one parent having two dominant alleles and the other two recessives. All the offspring (called monohybrids) have one dominant and one recessive allele for that gene (i.e. they are hybrid at that one locus). CrossP (parental generation)

ing between these offspring yields a characteristic 3:1 (monohybrid) ratio in the following generation of dominant:recessive phenotypes (see illustration). Compare dihybrid cross.

monohydrate A crystalline compound having one mole of water per mole of compound. monokine See cytokine. monomer A molecule (or compound) that joins with others in forming a dimer, trimer, or polymer. mononuclear phagocyte system (reticuloendothelial system) See macrophage. mono-oxygenase See mixed function oxygenase. monophyletic Denoting any group of organisms that are assumed to have originated from the same ancestor, i.e. any family, class, etc., of a natural classiÜcation. Sometimes the term has a more limited meaning and designates only those groups that include all the descendants of a common ancestor. In this restricted sense the birds are considered monophyletic because they are the sole descendants of a group of arboreal Triassic reptiles but the modern reptiles are not, because their common amphibian ancestor also gave rise to the birds and mam-

pure-breeding tall plant

pure-breeding dwarf plant tt

TT gametes

T

t

T

t

fertilization F1 (1st filial generation)

all tall plants X

Tt

gametes

T

Tt

t

T

t

fertilization

TT F2 (2nd filial generation) monohybrid ratio

Tt

pure-breeding tall plant

Tt hybrid tall plants

3

Monohybrid cross. The inheritance of stem lengths in garden peas.

tt pure-breeding dwarf plant 1

m

monophyodont

538 sess: trioses have three carbon atoms; tetroses, four; pentoses, Üve; hexoses, six; etc. Each of these is further divided into aldoses and ketoses, depending on whether the molecule contains an aldehyde group (–CHO) or a ketone group (–CO–). For example glucose, having six carbon atoms and an aldehyde group, is an aldohexose whereas fructose is a ketohexose. These aldehyde and ketone groups confer reducing properties on monosaccharides: they can be oxidized to yield sugar acids. They also react with phosphoric acid to produce phosphate esters (e.g. in *ATP), which are important in cell metabolism. Monosaccharides can exist as either straight-chain or ringshaped molecules (see illustration). They also exhibit *optical activity, giving rise to

mals. Such groups as the reptiles are described as paraphyletic. Compare polyphyletic.

monophyodont Describing a type of dentition that consists of a single set of teeth that last for the entire lifespan of an animal. Compare diphyodont; polyphyodont. monopodium The primary axis of growth in such plants as pine trees. It consists of a single main stem that continues to grow from the tip and gives rise to lateral branches. Compare sympodium. monosaccharide (simple sugar) A carbohydrate that cannot be split into smaller units by the action of dilute acids. Monosaccharides are classiÜed according to the number of carbon atoms they posglucose (an aldohexose)

6 CH OH 2

6 H

m

H

1 2

C

O

C

OH

CH OH 2

aldehyde group

5 C

5

O

H HO H H

3 4 5 6

C

O

C

OH

C

OH

CH OH 2

C 4 HO

C

H

H

C 3

C 4 HO

OH

C

2

below OH plane of ring

H

OH H

C

H

O

H

1

OH

1

H C 3

C

2

OH

β-glucose ring forms

fructose (a ketohexose) H H

1 2

HO H

3 4

C

OH

C

ketone O group

C

H

C

OH

C

OH

6 HOCH 5

C

2

H

OH

C

C

C 3

OH

OH

H

HO H

5 6

CH OH 2

straight-chain form

Monosaccharides

1 CH OH 2

O

2

4

ring form

C

OH

H

α-glucose

straight-chain form

above plane of ring

H

539 both dextrorotatory and laevorotatory forms.

monosodium glutamate (MSG) A white solid, C8H8NNaO4.H2O, used extensively as a Ûavour enhancer, especially in convenience foods. It is a salt of glutamic acid (an *amino acid), from which it is prepared. It can cause an allergic reaction in some susceptible people who consume it. monotremes See prototheria. monotropy See allotropy. monovalent (univalent) Having a valency of one. monozygotic twins See identical twins. Monte Carlo simulation A method that involves random sampling for the mathematical simulation of physical systems. Monte Carlo calculations are applied to problems that can be formulated in terms of probability and are usually carried out by computer. Such calculations have been performed for nuclei, atoms, molecules, solids, liquids, and nuclear reactors. The technique is named after the gambling centre in Monaco, renowned for its casino. moon The earth’s only natural satellite, which orbits the earth at a mean distance of 384 400 km. It has a diameter of 3476 km. It has no atmosphere or surface water. Its surface temperature varies between 80 K (night minimum) and 400 K (noon at the equator). It is the only celestial body outside the earth to have been reached by man (1969). See Chronology: Moon Exploration. moraine A deposit of rock debris scoured from a valley Ûoor by a glacier and left behind when the ice melts. The pieces of rock vary in size from boulders to Üne sand, typically resembling *boulder clay. There are various types: a ground moraine forms underneath the glacier; a lateral moraine forms at the sides; a medial moraine occurs where two lateral moraines, from different glaciers, meet; and a terminal moraine is deposited at the lower end or toe of the glacier, usually indicating the farthest point reached by the ice. See also esker; kame.

Moseley’s law mordant A substance used in certain dyeing processes. Mordants are often inorganic oxides or salts, which are absorbed on the fabric. The dyestuff then forms a coloured complex with the mordant, the colour depending on the mordant used as well as the dyestuff. See also lake. Morgan, Thomas Hunt (1866–1945) US geneticist, who held professorships at Bryn Mawr College (1891–1904), Columbia University (1904–28), and the California Institute of Technology (1928–45). He is best known for his discovery of *crossing over during *meiosis, so modifying Mendel’s law of *independent assortment. For this work Morgan was awarded the 1933 Nobel Prize for physiology or medicine. morph Any of the distinct common forms found in a population displaying *polymorphism. morphine An alkaloid present in opium. It is an analgesic and narcotic, used medically for the relief of severe pain. morphogenesis The development, through growth and differentiation, of form and structure in an organism. morphology The study of the form and structure of organisms, especially their external form. Compare anatomy. mortality See death rate. mosaic evolution The evolution of different parts of an organism at different rates. For example, many aspects of the human phenotype have evolved relatively slowly or not at all since the hominids diverged from their primate ancestors, one notable exception being the nervous system, which has given humans their overwhelming selective advantage. This high degree of evolutionary independence among different aspects of the phenotype permits Ûexibility; for example, when a population is faced with new selection pressures in a changing environment, only the most crucial components need to evolve, not the entire phenotype. mosaic gold See tin(iv) sulphide. Moseley’s law The frequencies of the lines in the *X-ray spectra of the elements

m

moss agate

540

MOON EXPLORATION c.150 BC

m

Greek astronomer Hipparcus of Nicaea (c. 190–c. 120 BC) determines the distance to the moon.

1610

Galileo uses a telescope to observe the surface features of the moon.

1647

German astronomer Johannes Hevelius (1611–87) draws first map of the moon.

1757

French mathematician Alexis Clairaut (1713–65) calculates the mass of the moon.

1840

British-born US chemist William Draper (1811–82) takes photographs (daguerrotypes) of the moon.

1959

Soviet space probe Lunik I flies past the moon; Lunik II crashes on the moon; Lunik III bypasses the moon and returns pictures of the far side.

1962

US Ranger 4 space probe hits the moon.

1964

US Ranger 7 photographs the moon before crash-landing.

1965

US Ranger 8 returns TV pictures from the surface of the moon.

1966

US Lunar Orbiters 1 and 2 orbit the moon, returning photographs; US Surveyors 5 and 6 make soft landings. Soviet Luna 9 and 13 make soft landings; Luna 10 and 11 orbit the moon.

1967

US Surveyors 3, 5, and 6 make soft landings; Lunar Orbiters 3 and 4 photograph the surface.

1968

US Surveyor 7 lands on the moon. Soviet Zond 5 and 6 orbit the moon and return to earth.

1969

Astronauts from Apollo 11 and 12 land on the moon.

1970

Soviet Luna 16 lands on the moon and releases Lunakod I robot vehicle.

1971

Astronauts from Apollo 14 and 15 land on the moon.

1972

Astronauts from Apollo 16 and 17 land on the moon.

1973

Soviet Luna 21 lands on the moon and releases Lunakod II robot vehicle.

1990

Japanese scientists launch satellite Hagoromo (from another space probe) to orbit the moon.

1994

US orbiting probe Clementine maps the moon.

1998

US Lunar Prospector orbits the moon.

are related to the atomic numbers of the elements. If the square roots of the frequencies of corresponding lines of a set of elements are plotted against the atomic numbers a straight line is obtained. The law was discovered by Henry Moseley (1887–1915).

moss agate See agate. Mössbauer effect An effect occurring when certain nuclides decay with emission of gamma radiation. For an isolated nucleus, the gamma radiation would usu-

ally have a spread of energies because the energy of the process is partitioned between the gamma-ray photon and the recoil energy of the nucleus. In 1957 Rudolph Mössbauer (1929– ) found that in certain solids, in which the emitting nucleus is held by strong forces in the lattice, the recoil energy is taken up by the whole lattice. Since this may typically contain 1010–1020 atoms, the recoil energy is negligible and the energy of the emitted photon is sharply deÜned in a very narrow energy spread.

541 The effect is exploited in Mössbauer spectroscopy in which a gamma-ray source is mounted on a moving platform and a similar sample is mounted nearby. A detector measures gamma rays scattered by the sample. The source is moved slowly towards the sample at a varying speed, so as to continuously change the frequency of the emitted gamma radiation by the Doppler effect. A sharp decrease in the signal from the detector at a particular speed (i.e. frequency) indicates resonance absorption in the sample nuclei. The effect is used to investigate nuclear energy levels. In chemistry, Mössbauer spectroscopy can also give information about the bonding and structure of compounds because chemical shifts in the resonance energy are produced by the presence of surrounding atoms.

mosses See bryophyta. MOT See laser cooling. moths See lepidoptera. motion A change in the position of a body or system with respect to time, as measured by a particular observer in a particular *frame of reference. Only relative motion can be measured; absolute motion is meaningless. See also equation of motion; newton’s laws of motion. motivation The internal conditions responsible for temporary reversible changes in the responsiveness of an animal to external stimulation. Thus an animal that has been deprived of food will accept less palatable food than one that has not been deprived: the difference is attributed to a change in feeding motivation. Changes in responsiveness due to maturation, *learning, or injury are not usually readily reversible and are therefore not considered to be due to changes in motivation. Early attempts to describe motivation in terms of a number of separate ‘drives’ (e.g. food drive, sex drive) have not found general favour, partly because ‘drives’ interact with one another; for example, water deprivation often affects an animal’s willingness to feed. motor Any device for converting chemical energy or electrical energy into mechanical energy. See electric motor;

mouthparts internal-combustion engine; linear motor.

motor generator An electric motor mechanically coupled to an electric generator. The motor is driven by a supply of speciÜed voltage, frequency, or number of phases and the generator provides an output in which one or more of these parameters is different to suit a particular purpose. motor neuron A *neuron that transmits nerve impulses from the central nervous system to an effector organ (such as a muscle or gland) and thereby initiates a physiological response (e.g. muscle contraction). Mott insulator A substance that is an insulator because of electron correlation and in which the highest occupied energy band is not necessarily full. Certain transition metal oxides in which there are narrow bands are Mott insulators. The concept was put forward and developed by the British physicist Sir Nevill Francis Mott (1905–1996), starting in 1949. moulting 1. The seasonal loss of hair, fur, or feathers that occurs in mammals and birds. 2. The periodic loss of the integument of arthropods and reptiles. See ecdysis. mouse A simple device that is connected to a personal computer by cable and can be moved by hand over a Ûat surface, its movements being sensed by the rotation of a ball in its base. These movements are communicated to the computer and cause corresponding movements of the cursor on the screen; the cursor indicates the active position on the screen. One or more buttons on the mouse can be pressed to initiate an action, for example to indicate a desired cursor position for typing or to select an item from a menu of options. mouth The opening of the *alimentary canal, which in most animals is used for the *ingestion of food. It leads to the *buccal cavity (mouth cavity). mouth cavity See buccal cavity. mouthparts ModiÜed paired appendages on the head segments of arthropods, used for feeding. A typical insect has

m

moving-coil instrument a *labium (lower lip), one pair each of *mandibles and *maxillae, and a *labrum (upper lip), although in many the mouthparts are modiÜed to form piercing stylets or a sucking proboscis. Crustaceans, centipedes, and millipedes have one pair of mandibles and two pairs of maxillae used for cutting and holding the food. Crustaceans also have several pairs of maxillipedes.

m

moving-coil instrument A measuring instrument in which current or voltage is determined by the couple on a small coil pivoted between the poles of a magnet with curved poles, giving a radial magnetic Üeld. When a current Ûows through the coil it turns against a return spring. If the angle through which it turns is α, the current I is given by I = kα/BAN, where B is the magnetic Ûux density, A is the area of the coil, and N is its number of turns; k is a constant depending on the strength of the return spring. The instrument is suitable for measuring d.c. but can be converted for a.c. by means of a rectiÜer network. It is usually made as a *galvanometer and converted to an ammeter or voltmeter by means of a *shunt or a *multiplier. moving-iron instrument A measuring instrument in which current or voltage is determined by the force of attraction on a bar of soft iron pivoted within the magnetic Üeld of a Üxed coil or by the repulsion between the poles induced in two soft iron rods within the coil. As the deÛection caused by the passage of a current through the coil does not depend on the direction of the current, moving-iron instruments can be used with either d.c. or a.c. without a rectiÜer. They are, however, less sensitive than *moving-coil instruments. moving-iron microphone See microphone. mRNA See rna. MRSA See staphylococcus. MSG See monosodium glutamate. MSH See melanocyte-stimulating hormone. mtDNA See mitochondrial dna. mucilage Any of a large group of com-

542 plex polysaccharides frequently present in the cell walls of aquatic plants and in the seed coats of certain other species. Mucilages are hard when dry and slimy when wet. Like *gums they probably have a general protective function or serve to anchor the plant.

mucopolysaccharide See glycosaminoglycan. mucous membrane (mucosa) A layer of tissue comprising an epithelium supported on connective tissue. Within the epithelium are special goblet cells, which secrete *mucus onto the surface, and the epithelium often bears cilia. Mucous membranes line body cavities communicating with the exterior, including the alimentary and respiratory tracts. Compare serous membrane. mucus The slimy substance secreted by goblet cells onto the surface of a *mucous membrane to protect and lubricate it and to trap bacteria, dust particles, etc. Mucus consists of water, various mucoproteins (glycoproteins), cells, and salts. The mucoprotein chains, in which the carbohydrate component is a large polysaccharide, are joined by disulphide bridges to form long mucin strands, which readily form gels with water. multiaccess system A system allowing several users of a computer, at different terminals, to make apparently simultaneous use of the computer without being aware of each other. multicellular Describing tissues, organs, or organisms that are composed of a number of cells. Compare unicellular. multicentre bond A bond formed between three, and sometimes more, atoms that contains only a single pair of electrons. The structure of *boranes can be explained by considering them to be *electron-deÜcient compounds containing multicentre bonds. multidecker sandwich See sandwich compound. multifactorial inheritance See polygenic inheritance. multimedia A combination of various media, such as text, sound, and moving

543 and still images, now often held on *CDROM. The user can make use of the different media in an integrated way.

multimeter An electrical measuring instrument designed to measure potential differences or currents over a number of ranges. It also usually has an internal dry cell enabling resistances to be measured. Most multimeters are moving-coil instruments with a switch to enable series resistors or parallel resistors to be incorporated into the circuit. multiple alleles Three or more alternative forms of a gene (*alleles) that can occupy the same *locus. However, only two of the alleles can be present in a single organism. For example, the *ABO system of blood groups is controlled by three alleles, only two of which are present in an individual. multiple bond A bond between two atoms that contains more than one pair of electrons. Such bonds primarily involve sigma bonding with secondary contribution from pi bonding (or, sometimes, delta bonding). See orbital. multiple proportions See chemical combination. multiplet 1. A spectral line formed by more than two (see doublet) closely spaced lines. 2. A group of *elementary particles that are identical in all respects except that of electric charge. multiplication factor Symbol k. The ratio of the average number of neutrons produced in a *nuclear reactor per unit time to the number of neutrons lost by absorption or leakage in the same time. If k = 1, the reactor is said to be critical. If k > 1 it is supercritical and if k < 1 it is subcritical. See also critical reaction. multiplicity A quantity used in atomic *spectra to describe the energy levels of many-electron atoms characterized by *Russell–Saunders coupling given by 2S + 1, where S is the total electron *spin quantum number. The multiplicity of an energy level is indicated by a left superscript to the value of L, where L is the resultant electron *orbital angular momentum of the individual electron orbital angular momenta l.

muonic atom multiplier A Üxed resistance used with a voltmeter, usually a *moving-coil instrument, to vary its range. Many voltmeters are provided with a series of multipliers from which the appropriate value can be selected. If the original instrument requires i amperes for full-scale deÛection and the resistance of the moving coil is r ohms, the value R of the resistance of the multiplier required to give a full-scale deÛection when a voltage V is applied across the terminals is given by R = V/i – r. multivibrator An electronic *oscillator consisting of two active devices, usually transistors, interconnected in an electrical network. The purpose of the device is to generate a continuous square wave with which to store information in binary form in a logic circuit. This is achieved by applying a portion of the output voltage or current of each active device to the input of the other with the appropriate magnitude and polarity, so that the devices are conducting alternately for controllable periods. mu-mesic atom See muonic atom. Mumetal The original trade name for a ferromagnetic alloy, containing 78% nickel, 17% iron, and 5% copper, that had a high *permeability and a low *coercive force. More modern versions also contain chromium and molybdenum. These alloys are used in some transformer cores and for shielding various devices from external magnetic Üelds. Muntz metal A form of *brass containing 60% copper, 39% zinc, and small amounts of lead and iron. Stronger than alpha-brass, it is used for hot forgings, brazing rods, and large nuts and bolts. It is named after G. F. Muntz (1794–1857). muon See lepton; elementary particles. muonic atom (mu-mesic atom) An atom in which one of the electrons has been replaced by a muon. Since the mass of a muon is 207 times that of an electron, the average radius of the orbit of a muon is much smaller than that of a corresponding electron. Muonic atoms provide tests for quantum electrodynamics. They are also used in research into muoncatalysed fusion (see nuclear fusion).

m

Musci Musci See bryophyta. muscle A tissue consisting of sheets or bundles of cells (muscle Übres) that are capable of contracting, so producing movement or tension in the body. There are three types of muscle. *Voluntary muscle produces voluntary movement (e.g. at joints); *involuntary muscle mainly effects the movements of hollow organs (e.g. intestine and bladder); and *cardiac muscle occurs only in the heart. muscle spindle A receptor in vertebrate muscle that is sensitive to stretch (see proprioceptor). Muscle spindles run parallel to normal muscle Übres; each consists of a capsule containing small striated muscle Übres (intrafusal Übres). Muscle spindles are responsible for the adjustment of muscle tone and play an important role in the subconscious maintenance of posture and movement. See also stretch reflex.

m

muscovite (white mica; potash mica) A mineral consisting of potassium aluminosilicate, K2Al4(Si6Al2)O20(OH,F)4; one of the most important members of the *mica group of minerals. It is chemically complex and has a sheetlike crystal structure (see intercalation compound). It is usually silvery-grey in colour, sometimes tinted with green, brown, or pink. Muscovite is a common constituent of certain granites and pegmatites. It is also common in metamorphic and sedimentary rocks. It is widely used in industry, for example in the manufacture of electrical equipment and as a Üller in rooÜng materials, wallpapers, and paint. mustard gas A highly poisonous gas, (ClCH2CH2)2S; dichlorodiethyl sulphide. It is made from ethene and disulphur dichloride (S2Cl2), and used as a war gas. mutagen An agent that causes an increase in the number of mutants (see mutation) in a population. Mutagens operate either by causing changes in the DNA of the *genes, so interfering with the coding system, or by causing chromosome damage. Various chemicals (e.g. *colchicine) and forms of radiation (e.g. X-rays) have been identiÜed as mutagens. mutant (Denoting) a gene or an organism that has undergone a heritable

544 change, especially one with visible effects (i.e. the change in *genotype is associated with a change in *phenotype). See mutation.

mutarotation Change of optical activity with time as a result of spontaneous chemical reaction. mutation A sudden random change in the genetic material of a cell that may cause it and all cells derived from it to differ in appearance or behaviour from the normal type. An organism affected by a mutation (especially one with visible effects) is described as a mutant. Somatic mutations affect the nonreproductive cells and are therefore restricted to the tissues of a single organism but germ-line mutations, which occur in the reproductive cells or their precursors, may be transmitted to the organism’s descendants and cause abnormal development. Mutations occur naturally at a low rate but this may be increased by radiation and by some chemicals (see mutagen). Most are *point mutations, which consist of invisible changes in the DNA of the chromosomes, but some (the *chromosome mutations) affect the appearance or the number of the chromosomes. An example of a chromosome mutation is that giving rise to *Down’s syndrome. The majority of mutations are harmful, but a very small proportion may increase an organism’s *Ütness; these spread through the population over successive generations by natural selection. Mutation is therefore essential for evolution, being the ultimate source of genetic variation. mutual inductance See inductance. mutualism An interaction between two species in which both species beneÜt. (The term *symbiosis is often used synonymously with mutualism.) A well-known example of mutualism is the association between termites and the specialized protozoans that inhabit their guts. The protozoans, unlike the termites, are able to digest the cellulose of the wood that the termites eat and release sugars that the termites absorb. The termites beneÜt by being able to use wood as a foodstuff, while the protozoans are supplied with food and a suitable environment. See also mycorrhiza.

myotatic reflex

545

mycelium A network of *hyphae that forms the body of a fungus. It consists of feeding hyphae together with reproductive hyphae, which produce *sporangia and *gametangia. mycology The scientiÜc study of *fungi. Mycophycophyta See lichens. mycoplasmas A group of bacteria that lack a rigid cell wall and are among the smallest living cells (diameter 0.1 µm–0.8 µm). They are either saprotrophic or parasitic and are found on animal mucous and synovial membranes, in insects, and in plants (in which they seem to inhabit sieve tubes). They cause a variety of diseases, including pleuropneumonia in cattle – hence they were formerly also known as pleuropneumonia-like organisms (PPLO). Due to their small size and Ûexible cell wall they can pass through a 0.2-µm-diameter Ülter and they represent a major contaminant of biotechnological products, such as monoclonal antibodies and vaccines, and of other cell cultures, in which they may exist symbiotically with the cells. Eight genera have been described (including Mycoplasma) with over 120 species. mycorrhiza The mutually beneÜcial association (see mutualism) formed between fungi and the roots of plants. This is a very common form of mutualism; the absorption of mineral ions by the plant roots is enhanced by the presence of the fungus, which beneÜts by obtaining soluble organic nutrients from the root cells. Ectotrophic mycorrhizas form a network of hyphae around the root and grow into the air spaces between the cells of the root. The hyphae of endotrophic mycorrhizas enter the cortex cells of the roots. Mycota In older classiÜcation systems, a kingdom comprising the *fungi. myelin A *phospholipid produced by the *Schwann cells of the nervous system. Myelin forms an insulating layer around the nerve Übres (see myelin sheath). myelin sheath (medullary sheath) The layer of fatty material that surrounds and electrically insulates the axons of most vertebrate and some invertebrate neurons. The myelin sheath enables a more

rapid transmission of nerve impulses (at speeds up to 120 m s–1). It consists of layers of membrane derived from *Schwann cells. The sheath is interrupted at intervals along the axon by nodes of Ranvier; myelinated sections of axon are called internodes.

myeloid tissue Tissue within red *bone marrow that produces the blood cells. It is found around the blood vessels and contains various cells that are precursors of the blood cells. See haemopoietic tissue. myeloma See cancer. myoÜbril See voluntary muscle. myogenic Originating in or produced by muscle cells. The contractions of *cardiac muscle Übres are described as myogenic, since they are produced spontaneously, without requiring stimulation from nerve cells (see pacemaker). myoglobin A globular protein occurring widely in muscle tissue as an oxygen carrier. It comprises a single polypeptide chain and a *haem group, which reversibly binds a molecule of oxygen. This is only relinquished at relatively low external oxygen concentrations, e.g. during strenuous exercise when muscle oxygen demand outpaces supply from the blood. Myoglobin thus acts as an emergency oxygen store. myopia Short-sightedness. It results from the lens of the eye refracting the parallel rays of light entering it to a focus in front of the retina generally because of an abnormally long eyeball. The condition is corrected by using diverging spectacle lenses to move the image back to the retina. myosin A contractile protein that interacts with *actin to bring about contraction of muscle or cell movement. The type of myosin molecule found in muscle Übres consists of a tail, by which it aggregates with other myosin molecules to form so-called ‘thick Ülaments’; and a globular head, which has sites for the attachment of actin and ATP molecules. See sarcomere. myotatic reÛex See stretch reflex.

m

myotome myotome One of a series of segmented muscle blocks found in Üshes and lancelets. Myotomes are arranged in pairs on either side of the body that work antagonistically (see antagonism) against the backbone (or notochord), providing a means of locomotion by causing the tail to sweep from side to side. Myriapoda In some classiÜcations, a subphylum of arthropods of the phylum Uniramia that comprises the classes *Chilopoda (centipedes), *Diplopoda (mil-

m

546 lipedes), Pauropoda (pauropods), and Symphyla (symphilids). In other classiÜcations the Myriapoda is a class containing only the centipedes and millipedes.

Myxomycota See slime moulds. myxovirus One of a group of RNAcontaining viruses associated with various diseases of humans and other vertebrates. Orthomyxoviruses produce diseases of the respiratory tract, e.g. inÛuenza; paramyxoviruses include the causal agents of mumps, measles, and fowl pest.

N NAD (nicotinamide adenine dinucleotide) A *coenzyme, derived from the B vitamin *nicotinic acid, that participates in many biological dehydrogenation reactions. NAD is characteristically loosely bound to the enzymes concerned. It normally carries a positive charge and can accept one hydrogen atom and two electrons to become the reduced form, NADH. NADH is generated during the oxidation of food, especially by the reactions of the *Krebs cycle. It then gives up its two electrons (and single proton) to the *electron transport chain, thereby reverting to NAD+ and generating three molecules of ATP per molecule of NADH. NADP (nicotinamide adenine dinucleotide phosphate) differs from NAD only in possessing an additional phosphate group. It functions in the same way as NAD although anabolic reactions (see anabolism) generally use NADPH (reduced NADP) as a hydrogen donor rather than NADH. Enzymes tend to be speciÜc for either NAD or NADP as coenzyme.

on surfaces using a variant of the *atomic force microscope.

nanotube See buckminsterfullerene. napalm A substance used in incendiary bombs and Ûame throwers, made by forming a gel of petrol with aluminium soaps (aluminium salts of long-chain carboxylic acids, such as palmitic acid). naphtha Any liquid hydrocarbon or mixture obtained by the fractional distillation of petroleum. It is generally applied to higher *alkane fractions with nine or ten carbon atoms. Naphtha is used as a solvent and as a starting material for *cracking into more volatile products, such as petrol. naphthalene A white volatile solid, C10H8 (see formula); r.d. 1.025; m.p. 80.55°C; b.p. 218°C. Naphthalene is an aromatic hydrocarbon with an odour of mothballs and is obtained from crude oil. It is a raw material for making certain synthetic resins.

nadir The point opposite the *zenith on the *celestial sphere.

α or 1 position

NAND circuit See logic circuits.

β or 2 position

nano- Symbol n. A preÜx used in the metric system to denote 10–9. For example, 10–9 metre = 1 nanometre (nm).

Naphthalene

nanoarray See microarray. nanotechnology The development and use of devices that have a size of only a few nanometres. Research has been carried out into very small components, which depend on electronic effects and may involve movement of a countable number of electrons in their action. Such devices would act much faster than larger components. Considerable interest has been shown in the production of structures on a molecular level by suitable sequences of chemical reactions. It is also possible to manipulate individual atoms

naphthols Two phenols derived from naphthalene with the formula C10H7OH, differing in the position of the –OH group. The most important is naphthalen-2-ol (β-naphthol), with the –OH in the 2position. It is a white solid (r.d. 1.28; m.p. 123–124°C; b.p. 295°C) used in rubber as an antioxidant. Naphthalen-2-ol will couple with diazonium salts at the 1-position to form red *azo compounds, a reaction used in testing for the presence of primary amines (by making the diazonium salt and adding naphthalen-2-ol).

naphthyl group naphthyl group The group C10H7– obtained by removing a hydrogen atom from naphthalene. There are two forms depending on whether the hydrogen is removed from the 1- or 2-position.

night (photonasty), and the folding up and drooping of leaves of the sensitive plant (Mimosa pudica) when lightly touched (haptonasty). Compare tropism. See also nyctinasty.

Napier, John (1550–1617) Scottish mathematician, who is best known for devising *logarithms, announced in 1614. His tables, which used the base e, were later modiÜed by Henry Briggs (1561– 1630) to base 10.

natality See birth rate.

Napierian logarithm See logarithm.

natural frequency 1. The frequency of the free oscillation of a system. 2. The frequency at which resonance occurs in an electrical circuit.

narcotic Any drug that induces stupor and relieves pain, especially morphine and other *opiates. Such narcotics are addictive and cause dependence, and their medical use is strictly controlled.

n

548

nares (nostrils) The paired openings of the *nasal cavity in vertebrates. All vertebrates have external nares, which open to the exterior; in some species these are situated on a *nose. Internal nares (or choanae) are present only in air-breathing vertebrates (including lungÜsh) and open into the mouth cavity. In mammals they open posteriorly, beyond the secondary *palate. nasal cavity The cavity in the head of a vertebrate that is lined by a membrane rich in sensitive olfactory receptors (see olfaction). It is connected to the exterior by external nostrils and (in air-breathing vertebrates) to the respiratory system by internal *nares. nascent hydrogen A reactive form of hydrogen generated in situ in the reaction mixture (e.g. by the action of acid on zinc). Nascent hydrogen can reduce elements and compounds that do not readily react with ‘normal’ hydrogen. It was once thought that the hydrogen was present as atoms, but this is not the case. Probably hydrogen molecules are formed in an excited state and react before they revert to the ground state. nastic movements Movements of plant organs in response to external stimuli that are independent of the direction of the stimuli. Examples are the opening of crocus and tulip Ûowers in response to a rise in temperature (thermonasty), the opening of evening primrose Ûowers at

natron A mineral form of hydrated sodium carbonate, Na2CO3.H2O. Natta process See ziegler process. natural abundance See abundance.

natural gas A naturally occurring mixture of gaseous hydrocarbons that is found in porous sedimentary rocks in the earth’s crust, usually in association with *petroleum deposits. It consists chieÛy of methane (about 85%), ethane (up to about 10%), propane (about 3%), and butane. Carbon dioxide, nitrogen, oxygen, hydrogen sulphide, and sometimes helium may also be present. Natural gas, like petroleum, originates in the decomposition of organic matter. It is widely used as a fuel and also to produce carbon black and some organic chemicals. Natural gas occurs on every continent, the major reserves occurring in the USA, Russia, Kazakhstan, Turkmenistan, Ukraine, Algeria, Canada, and the Middle East. See also liquefied petroleum gas. natural group A group of organisms of any taxonomic rank that are believed to be descended from a common ancestor (see monophyletic). For example, humans and apes are often regarded as a natural group, descended from fossil ancestors, the dryopithecines (or their near relatives). In an ideal natural classiÜcation all taxa should be natural groups. See also cladistics. natural history 1. The study of living organisms in their natural habitats. 2. The study of all natural phenomena. natural logarithm See logarithm. natural order In the classiÜcation of plants, the former name for a *family. natural selection The process that, ac-

549 cording to *Darwinism, brings about the evolution of new species of animals and plants. Darwin noted that the size of any population tends to remain constant despite the fact that more offspring are produced than are needed to maintain it. He also saw that variations existed between individuals of the population and concluded that disease, competition, and other forces acting on the population eliminated those individuals less well adapted to their environment. The survivors would pass on any heritable advantageous characteristics (i.e. characteristics with survival value) to their offspring and in time the composition of the population would change in adaptation to a changing environment. Over a long period of time this process could give rise to organisms so different from the original population that new species are formed. See also adaptive radiation. Compare punctuated equilibrium.

natural units A system of units, used principally in particle physics, in which all quantities that have dimensions involving length, mass, and time are given dimensions of a power of energy (usually expressed in electronvolts). This is equivalent to setting the rationalized *Planck constant and the speed of light both equal to unity. See also gaussian units; geometrized units; heaviside–lorentz units; planck units. nature and nurture The combined effects of inherited factors (nature) and environmental factors (nurture) on the development of an organism. The genetic potential of an organism will only be realized under appropriate environmental conditions. See also phenotype. nautical mile A measure of distance used at sea. In the UK it is deÜned as 6080 feet but the international deÜnition is 1852 metres. 1 international nautical mile is therefore equivalent to 1.15078 land (statute) miles. navigation (in biology) The complex process that enables animals to travel along a particular course in order to reach a speciÜc destination. Navigation is an important aspect of behaviour in many animals, particularly those, such as birds, Üsh, and some insects, that undergo *mi-

nebula grations. Landmarks, such as coastlines and mountain ranges, are important reference points for navigation but many animals can navigate successfully without the aid of these, by using the sun, stars, magnetic Üelds, odours, and polarized light. For example, birds use the sun and stars as landmarks and are sensitive to the earth’s magnetic Üelds, while salmon can identify the unique odour of their home river. See also dance of the bees.

Neanderthal man A form of fossil human that lived in Europe and western Asia between about 200 000 and 30 000 years ago, when the climate was much colder than today. Neanderthals were thought to be a subspecies of Homo sapiens but are now generally regarded as a distinct species, H. neanderthalensis. The fossil remains indicate that Neanderthals were fairly short, strongly built, and had low brows but that the brain size was the same as, or larger than, modern humans’. They were nomadic cave dwellers who buried their dead. Neanderthals became extinct abruptly; they may have been exterminated by incoming modern humans, with their more advanced stone tool technology. The name is derived from the site in the Neander valley, Germany, where fossils were found in 1856. near point The nearest point at which the human eye can focus an object. As the lens becomes harder with age, the extent to which accommodation can bring a near object into focus decreases. Therefore with advancing age the near point recedes – a condition known as *presbyopia. nebula Originally a Üxed, extended, and somewhat fuzzy white haze observed in the sky with a telescope. Many of these objects can now be resolved into clouds of individual stars and have been identiÜed as *galaxies. They are still sometimes referred to as extragalactic nebulae. The gaseous nebulae, however, cannot be resolved into individual stars and consist, for the most part, of interstellar dust and gas. In some of these gaseous nebulae the gas atoms have been ionized by ultraviolet radiation from nearby stars and light is emitted as these ions interact with the free electrons in the gas. These are called emission nebulae. In the dark nebulae,

n

nectar there are no nearby stars and these objects are consequently dark; they can only be detected by what they obscure.

nectar A sugary liquid produced in plants by nectaries, regions of secretory cells on the receptacle or other parts of a Ûower. It attracts pollinating insects or other animals. Néel temperature The temperature above which an antiferromagnetic substance becomes paramagnetic (see magnetism). The *susceptibility increases with temperature, reaching a maximum at the Néel temperature, after which it abruptly declines. The phenomenon was discovered around 1930 by Louis Néel (1904–2000). Ne’eman, Yuval See gell-mann, murray. negative charge See charge. negative feedback See feedback. nekton *Pelagic organisms that actively swim through the water. Examples are Üsh, jellyÜsh, turtles, and whales. Compare plankton.

n

nematic crystal See liquid crystal. nematoblast See thread cell. Nematoda A phylum of invertebrates comprising the roundworms. They are characterized by a smooth narrow cylindrical unsegmented body tapered at both ends. They shed their tough outer cuticle four times during life to allow growth. The microscopic free-living forms are found in all parts of the world, where they play an important role in the destruction and recycling of organic matter. The many parasitic nematodes are much larger; they include the Ülaria (Wuchereria) and Guinea worm (Dracunculus), which cause serious diseases in humans. neo-Darwinism (modern synthesis) The current theory of the process of *evolution, formulated between about 1920 and 1950, that combines evidence from classical genetics with the Darwinian theory of evolution by *natural selection (see darwinism). It makes use of modern knowledge of genes and chromosomes to explain the source of the genetic variation upon which selection works. This aspect

550 was unexplained by traditional Darwinism.

neodymium Symbol Nd. A soft silvery metallic element belonging to the *lanthanoids; a.n. 60; r.a.m. 144.24; r.d. 7.004 (20°); m.p. 1021°C; b.p. 3068°C. It occurs in bastnasite and monazite, from which it is recovered by an ion-exchange process. There are seven naturally occurring isotopes, all of which are stable, except neodymium–144, which is slightly radioactive (half-life 1010–1015 years). Seven artiÜcial radioisotopes have been produced. The metal is used to colour glass violet-purple and to make it dichroic. It is also used in misch metal (18% neodymium) and in neodymium–iron– boron alloys for magnets. It was discovered by Carl von Welsbach (1856–1929) in 1885. neo-Lamarckism Any of the comparatively modern theories of evolution based on Lamarck’s theory of the inheritance of acquired characteristics (see lamarckism). These include the unfounded dogma of *Lysenkoism and the controversial experiments on the inheritance of acquired immunological tolerance in mice. Neolithic The New Stone Age, beginning in the Middle East approximately 9000 bc and lasting until 6000 bc, during which humans Ürst developed agriculture. Grinding and polishing of stone tools was also practised. neon Symbol Ne. A colourless gaseous element belonging to group 18 (formerly group 0) of the periodic table (the *noble gases); a.n. 10; r.a.m. 20.179; d. 0.9 g dm–3; m.p. –248.67°C; b.p. –246.05°C. Neon occurs in air (0.0018% by volume) and is obtained by fractional distillation of liquid air. It is used in discharge tubes and neon lamps, in which it has a characteristic red glow. It forms hardly any compounds (neon Ûuorides have been reported). The element was discovered in 1898 by Sir William Ramsey and M. W. Travers. neon lamp A small lamp consisting of a pair of electrodes, treated to emit electrons freely, sealed in a glass bulb containing neon gas at low pressure. When a minimum voltage of between 60 and 90 volts is applied across the electrodes, the

neptunium

551 kinetic energy of the electrons is sufÜcient to ionize the neon atoms around the cathode, causing the emission of a reddish light. With d.c. the glow is restricted to the cathode; with a.c. both electrodes act alternately as cathodes and a glow appears to emanate from both electrodes. The device consumes a very low power and is widely used as an indicator light showing that a circuit is live.

neoplasm (tumour) Any new abnormal growth of cells, forming either a harmless (benign) tumour or a malignant one (see cancer). neoprene A synthetic rubber made by polymerizing the compound 2-chlorobuta1,2-diene. Neoprene is often used in place of natural rubber in applications requiring resistance to chemical attack. neoteny The retention of the juvenile body form, or particular features of it, in a mature animal. For example, the axolotl, a salamander, retains the gills of the larva in the adult. Neoteny is thought to have been an important mechanism in the evolution of certain groups, such as humans, who are believed to have developed from juvenile forms of apes. neper A unit used to express a ratio of powers, currents, etc., used especially in telecommunications to denote the attenuation of an amplitude A1 to an amplitude A2 as N nepers, where N = loge (A2/A1). 1 neper = 8.686 decibels. The unit is named after John Napier.

nephrite See jade. nephron The excretory unit of the vertebrate *kidney (see illustration). Many constituents of the blood are Ültered from the glomerulus into the Bowman’s capsule at one end of the nephron. The *glomerular Ültrate passes along the length of the nephron and some of its water, plus some salts, glucose, and amino acids, are reabsorbed into the surrounding blood capillaries (see proximal convoluted tubule; loop of henle; distal convoluted tubule). More water is reabsorbed in the *collecting duct, and the resulting concentrated solution of nitrogen-containing waste matter (*urea)

distal convoluted tubule arteriole Bowman’s capsule glomerulus proximal convoluted tubule

collecting duct ascending limb

loop of Henle to ureter descending limb

Structure of a single nephron

plus inorganic salts drains from the collecting ducts of the nephrons and is discharged as urine into the ureter.

Neptune A planet in the *solar system, the eighth in order from the sun (4498.25 × 106 km distant). Its diameter is 49 528 km and its *sidereal period is 163.72 years. It was discovered in 1846 by Johann Galle (1812–1910) on the basis of predictions made by John Couch Adams and Urbain Leverrier (1811–77), who had separately observed perturbations in the orbit of Uranus. Spectroscopic evidence suggests that there is an atmosphere predominantly composed of methane and hydrogen. The surface temperature appears to be about –200°C. Neptune has two main satellites; the inner one, Triton, has a diameter of about 4025 km, while the outer one, Nereid, is about one tenth of this size. Six other smaller satellites were discovered by the US Voyager II probe in 1989. Since then Üve more satellites have been discovered. neptunium Symbol Np. A radioactive metallic transuranic element belonging to

n

neptunium series the *actinoids; a.n. 93; r.a.m. 237.0482. The most stable isotope, neptunium–237, has a half-life of 2.2 × 106 years and is produced in small quantities as a by-product by nuclear reactors. Other isotopes have mass numbers 229–236 and 238–241. The only other relatively long-lived isotope is neptunium–236 (half-life 5 × 103 years). The element was Ürst produced by Edwin McMillan (1907–91) and Philip Abelson (1913– ) in 1940.

neptunium series See radioactive series. neritic zone The region of the sea over the continental shelf, which is less than 200 metres deep (approximately the maximum depth for organisms carrying out photosynthesis). Compare oceanic zone.

n

Nernst effect An effect in which a temperature gradient along an electric conductor or semiconductor placed in a perpendicular magnetic Üeld, causes a potential difference to develop in the third perpendicular direction between opposite edges of the conductor. This effect, an analogue of the *Hall effect, was discovered in 1886 by Walter Nernst (1864– 1941). Nernst heat theorem A statement of the third law of *thermodynamics in a restricted form: if a chemical change takes place between pure crystalline solids at *absolute zero there is no change of entropy. nerve A strand of tissue comprising many *nerve Übres plus supporting tissues (see glia), enclosed in a connectivetissue sheath. Nerves connect the central nervous system with the organs and tissues of the body. A nerve may carry only motor nerve Übres (motor nerve) or only sensory Übres (sensory nerve) or it may be mixed and carry both types (mixed nerve). Although the nerve Übres are in close proximity within the nerve, their physiological responses are independent of each other. nerve cell See neuron. nerve cord A large bundle of nerve Übres, running down the longitudinal axis of the body, that forms an important part of the *central nervous system. Most in-

552 vertebrates have a pair of solid nerve cords, situated ventrally and bearing segmentally arranged *ganglia. All animals of the phylum *Chordata have a dorsal hollow nerve cord; in vertebrates this is the *spinal cord.

nerve Übre The *axon of a *neuron together with the tissues associated with it (such as a *myelin sheath). The length and diameter of nerve Übres are very variable, even within the same organism. See also giant fibre. nerve growth factor (NGF) 1. A polypeptide produced by neurons and their supporting tissues (e.g. astrocytes and Schwann cells) that stimulates the growth of neurons. It is also produced in various other tissues, having a stimulatory effect on B lymphocytes (see b cell) and triggering histamine release by *mast cells. 2. Any of various related polypeptides that promote the growth and maintenance of neurons, including neurotrophins. nerve impulse See impulse. nerve net A network of nerve cells connected with each other by synapses or fusion. The nervous system of certain invertebrates (e.g. coelenterates and echinoderms) consists exclusively of a nerve net in the body wall. nervous system The system of cells and tissues in multicellular animals by which information is conveyed between sensory cells and organs and effectors (such as muscles and glands). It consists of the *central nervous system (in vertebrates the *brain and *spinal cord; in invertebrates the *nerve cord and *ganglia) and the *peripheral nervous system. Its function is to receive, transmit, and interpret information and then to formulate appropriate responses for the effector organs. It also serves to coordinate responses that require more than one physiological process. Nervous tissue consists of *neurons, which convey the information in the form of *impulses, and supporting tissue. nesquehonite A mineral form of *magnesium carbonate trihydrate, MgCO3. 3H2O.

553

neuropeptide

Nessler’s reagent A solution of mercury(II) iodide (HgI2) in potassium iodide and potassium hydroxide. It is used in testing for ammonia, with which it forms a brown coloration or precipitate.

are *noradrenaline, *antidiuretic hormone, and hormones associated with metamorphosis and moulting in insects (see ecdysone; juvenile hormone). Compare neuropeptide.

Net See internet.

neuromuscular junction The point where a muscle Übre comes into contact with a motor neuron carrying nerve impulses from the central nervous system. The impulses travel from the neuron to the muscle Übre by means of a neurotransmitter, in a similar way to the transmission of impulses across a *synapse between two neurons. The neurotransmitter is released from vesicles at the end of the motor neuron into a small gap (the cleft), where it diffuses to the *end plate of the muscle Übre and depolarizes the membrane. When depolarization has reached a certain threshold an action potential is triggered in the muscle Übre.

Neumann’s law The magnitude of an electromagnetically induced e.m.f. (E) is given by E = –dΦ/dt, where Φ is the magnetic Ûux. This is a quantitative statement of *Faraday’s second law of electromagnetic induction and is sometimes known as the Faraday–Neumann law. neural network A network of processors designed to mimic the transmission of impulses in the human brain. Neural networks are either electronic constructions or, often, computer-simulated structures. Each processor (‘neurone’) multiplies its input signal by a weighting factor and the Ünal output signal depends on these factors, which can be adjusted. Such networks can be ‘taught’ to recognize patterns in large amounts of data. They are used in research into artiÜcial intelligence and have also been applied in predicting Ünancial market trends. neural tube A hollow tube of tissue in the early embryo of vertebrates that subsequently develops into the brain and spinal cord. It forms by folding of the ectodermal neural plate, and has a central canal running through it. Sometimes the folds of the neural plate fail to close properly, resulting in neural tube defects (such as spina biÜda) in the fetus. neuroendocrine system Any of the systems of dual control of certain activities in the body of some higher animals by nervous and hormonal stimulation. For example, the posterior *pituitary gland and the medulla of the *adrenal gland receive direct nervous stimulation to secrete their hormones, whereas the anterior pituitary gland is stimulated by *releasing hormones from the hypothalamus. neurohormone Any hormone that is produced not by an endocrine gland but by a specialized nerve cell and is secreted from nerve endings into the bloodstream or directly to the tissue or organ whose growth or function it controls (see neurosecretion). Examples of neurohormones

neuron (neurone; nerve cell) An elongated branched cell that is the fundamental unit of the *nervous system, being specialized for the conduction of *impulses. A neuron consists of a *cell body, containing the nucleus and *Nissl granules; *dendrites, which receive incoming impulses and pass them towards the cell body; and an *axon, which conducts impulses away from the cell body, sometimes over long distances. Impulses are passed from one neuron to the next via *synapses. *Sensory neurons transmit information from receptors to the central nervous system. *Motor neurons conduct information from the central nervous system to *effectors (e.g. muscles). See illustration. neuron theory The hypothesis, now accepted, that the nervous system consists of nerve cells (*neurons), which are functionally linked at *synapses but are physically separate. This theory has superseded the idea that the cytoplasm of the cells of the nervous system is continuous. neuropeptide Any of numerous peptides that inÛuence the activity of neurons. Examples include the hypothalamic *releasing hormones, *antidiuretic hormone, and the gastric peptides (e.g. *VIP) released from cells in the duodenal wall. Neuropeptides may act as neurotransmitters, as cotransmitters to modify the ac-

n

neurosecretion

554 cell body

nucleus myelin sheath

Nissl granules

axon

node of Ranvier

direction of impulses

dendrites

receptor

Sensory neuron direction of impulses dendron myelin sheath

dendrites

n

Nissl granules

axon

effector muscle

end plates

cell body

Motor neuron

tion of neurotransmitters, and/or as *neurohormones.

neurosecretion The secretion of *neurohormones by neurosecretory cells, which possess characteristics of both nerve cells and endocrine cells. They are found, for example, in the hypothalamus, where they receive nerve impulses from other parts of the brain but transmit these signals to the pituitary gland by neurohormones that are released into the blood. neurotransmitter A chemical that mediates the transmission of a nerve impulse across a *synapse. Examples are *adrenaline and *noradrenaline (in adrenergic nerves) and *acetylcholine (in cholinergic nerves). The neurotransmitter is released at the synaptic knob at the tip of the axon into the synaptic cleft. It diffuses across to

the opposite membrane (the postsynaptic membrane), where it initiates the propagation of a nerve impulse in the next neuron.

neurotrophin See nerve growth factor. neuter An organism that does not possess either male or female reproductive organs. Cultivated ornamental Ûowers that have neither pistils nor stamens are called neuters. neutral Describing a compound or solution that is neither acidic nor basic. A neutral solution is one that contains equal numbers of both protonated and deprotonated forms of the solvent. neutralization The process in which an acid reacts with a base to form a salt and water.

555

neutrino A *lepton (see also elementary particles) that exists in three forms, one in association with the electron, one with the muon, and one with the tau particle. Each form has its own antiparticle. The neutrino, which was postulated in 1930 to account for the ‘missing’ energy in *beta decay, was identiÜed tentatively in 1953 and, more deÜnitely, in 1956. Neutrinos have no charge and travel at speeds very close to the speed of light. In some *grand uniÜed theories they are predicted to have nonzero mass and there is now a large amount of indirect evidence for this, although the values of neutrino masses have not been determined. neutron A neutral hadron (see elementary particles) that is stable in the atomic nucleus but decays into a proton, an electron, and an antineutrino with a mean life of 12 minutes outside the nucleus. Its rest mass (symbol mn) is slightly greater than that of the proton, being 1.674 9286(10) × 10–27 kg. Neutrons occur in all atomic nuclei except normal hydrogen. The neutron was Ürst reported in 1932 by James Chadwick (1891–1974). neutron bomb See nuclear weapons. neutron diffraction The scattering of neutrons by atoms in solids, liquids, or gases. This process has given rise to a technique, analogous to *X-ray diffraction techniques, using a Ûux of thermal neutrons from a nuclear reactor to study solid-state structure and phenomena. Thermal neutrons have average kinetic energies of about 0.025 eV (4 × 10–21 J) giving them an equivalent wavelength of about 0.1 nanometre, which is suitable for the study of interatomic interference. There are two types of interaction in the scattering of neutrons by atoms: one is the interaction between the neutrons and the atomic nucleus, the other is the interaction between the *magnetic moments of the neutrons and the spin and orbital magnetic moments of the atoms. The latter interaction has provided valuable information on antiferromagnetic and ferrimagnetic materials (see magnetism). Interaction with the atomic nucleus gives diffraction patterns that complement those from X-rays. X-rays, which interact with the extranuclear electrons, are not

neutrophil suitable for investigating light elements (e.g. hydrogen), whereas neutrons do give diffraction patterns from such atoms because they interact with nuclei.

neutron drip See neutron star. neutron excess See isotopic number. neutron number Symbol N. The number of neutrons in an atomic nucleus of a particular nuclide. It is equal to the difference between the *nucleon number and the *atomic number. neutron star A compact stellar object that is supported against collapse under self-gravity by the *degeneracy pressure of the neutrons of which it is primarily composed. Neutron stars are believed to be formed as the end products of the evolution of stars of mass greater than a few (4–10) solar masses. The core of the evolved star collapses and (assuming that its mass is greater than the *Chandrasekhar limit for a *white dwarf), at the very high densities involved (about 1014 kg m–3), electrons react with protons in atomic nuclei to produce neutrons. The neutron-rich nuclei thus formed release free neutrons in a process known as neutron drip. The density increases to about 1017 kg m–3, at which most of the electrons and protons have been converted to a *degenerate gas of neutrons and the atomic nuclei have lost their separate identities. If the mass of the core exceeds the Oppenheimer–Volkoff limit for a neutron star, then further collapse will occur, leading to the formation of a *black hole. *Pulsars are believed to be rapidly rotating magnetized neutron stars and many X-ray sources are thought to be neutron stars in binary systems with another star, from which material is drawn into an accretion disc. This material, heated to a very high temperature, emits radiation in the X-ray region. neutron temperature A concept used to express the energies of neutrons that are in thermal equilibrium with their surroundings, assuming that they behave like a monatomic gas. The neutron temperature T, on the Kelvin scale, is given by T = 2E/3k, where E is average neutron energy and k the *Boltzmann constant. neutrophil A type of white blood cell

n

New General Catalogue (*leucocyte) that has a lobed nucleus and granular cytoplasm (see granulocyte). Neutrophils engulf bacteria (see phagocytosis) and release various substances, such as *lysozyme and oxidizing agents.

New General Catalogue (NGC) A list of nonstellar objects, originally published (with 7840 entries) in 1888 by J. L. E. Dreyer. Such objects are referred to by their New General Catalogue numbers; e.g. the Orion nebula is NGC1976. Newlands’ law See law of octaves. newton Symbol N. The *SI unit of force, being the force required to give a mass of one kilogram an acceleration of 1 m s–2. It is named after Sir Isaac Newton.

n

Newton, Sir Isaac (1642–1727) English mathematician and physicist, one of the world’s greatest scientists. He went to Cambridge University in 1661 and stayed for nearly 40 years except for 1665–67, when he returned to his home at Woolsthorpe in Lincolnshire (because of the Plague), where some of his best work was done. In 1699 he was made Master of the Royal Mint. He was reluctant to publish his work and his great mathematical masterpiece, the Principia, did not appear until 1687. In it he introduced *calculus and formulated *Newton’s laws of motion. In 1665 he derived *Newton’s law of gravitation, and in optics he produced *Newton’s formula for a lens and, in 1672, his theories about *light and the spectrum (see also newton’s rings); these were summarized in his Opticks of 1704. Also in the late 1660s he constructed a reÛecting *telescope. The SI unit of force is named after him. Newtonian Ûuid A Ûuid in which the velocity gradient is directly proportional to the shear stress. If two Ûat plates of area A are separated by a layer of Ûuid of thickness d and move relative to each other at a velocity v, then the rate of shear is v/d and the shear stress is F/A, where F is the force applied to each (see illustration). For a Newtonian Ûuid F/A = µv/d, where µ is the constant of proportionality and is called the Newtonian *viscosity. Many liquids are Newtonian Ûuids over a wide range of temperatures and pressures. However, some are not; these are called

556 F

v

A d

stationary

Newtonian fluid non-Newtonian Ûuids. In such Ûuids there is a departure from the simple Newtonian relationships. For example, in some liquids the viscosity increases as the velocity gradient increases, i.e. the faster the liquid moves the more viscous it becomes. Such liquids are said to be dilatant and the phenomenon they exhibit is called dilatancy. It occurs in some pastes and suspensions. More common, however, is the opposite effect in which the viscosity depends not only on the velocity gradient but also on the time for which it has been applied. These liquids are said to exhibit thixotropy. The faster a thixotropic liquid moves the less viscous it becomes. This property is used in nondrip paints (which are more viscous on the brush than on the wall) and in lubricating oils (which become thinner when the parts they are lubricating start to move). Another example is the non-Newtonian Ûow of macromolecules in solution or in polymer melts. In this case the shearing force F is not parallel to the shear planes and the linear relationship does not apply. In general, the many types of non-Newtonian Ûuid are somewhat complicated and no theory has been developed to accommodate them fully.

Newtonian mechanics The system of *mechanics that relies on *Newton’s laws of motion. Newtonian mechanics is applicable to bodies moving at speeds relative to the observer that are small compared to the speed of light. Bodies moving at speeds comparable to the speed of light require an approach based on *relativistic mechanics, in which the mass of a body changes with its speed. Newtonian telescope See telescope. Newton’s formula For a lens, the distances p and q between two conjugate points and their respective foci is given by pq = f 2, where f is the focal length of the lens. Newton’s law of cooling The rate at

557

nickel–iron accumulator

which a body loses heat is proportional to the difference in temperature between the body and the surroundings. It is an empirical law that is only true for substantial temperature differences if the heat loss is by forced convection or conduction.

nickel–chromium alloys used for wire in heating elements as they possess good resistance to oxidation and have a high resistivity. Typical is Nichrome V containing 80% nickel and 19.5% chromium, the balance consisting of manganese, silicon, and carbon.

Newton’s law of gravitation There is a force of attraction between any two massive particles in the universe. For any two point masses m1 and m2, separated by a distance d, the force of attraction F is given by F = m1m2G/d2, where G is the *gravitational constant. Real bodies having spherical symmetry act as point masses positioned at their centres of mass.

nickel Symbol Ni. A malleable ductile silvery metallic *transition element; a.n. 28; r.a.m. 58.70; r.d. 8.9; m.p. 1450°C; b.p. 2732°C. It is found in the minerals pentlandite (NiS), pyrrhoite ((Fe,Ni)S), and garnierite ((Ni,Mg)6(OH)6Si4O11.H2O). Nickel is also present in certain iron meteorites (up to 20%). The metal is extracted by roasting the ore to give the oxide, followed by reduction with carbon monoxide and puriÜcation by the *Mond process. Alternatively electolysis is used. Nickel metal is used in special steels, in Invar, and, being ferromagnetic, in magnetic alloys, such as *Mumetal. It is also an effective catalyst, particularly for hydrogenation reactions (see also raney nickel). The main compounds are formed with nickel in the +2 oxidation state; the +3 state also exists (e.g. the black oxide, Ni2O3). Nickel was discovered by Axel Cronstedt (1722–65) in 1751.

Newton’s laws of motion The three laws of motion on which *Newtonian mechanics is based. (1) A body continues in a state of rest or uniform motion in a straight line unless it is acted upon by external forces. (2) The rate of change of momentum of a moving body is proportional to and in the same direction as the force acting on it, i.e. F = d(mv)/dt, where F is the applied force, v is the velocity of the body, and m its mass. If the mass remains constant, F = mdv/dt or F = ma, where a is the acceleration. (3) If one body exerts a force on another, there is an equal and opposite force, called a reaction, exerted on the Ürst body by the second. Newton’s rings 1. (in optics) *Interference fringes formed by placing a slightly convex lens on a Ûat glass plate. If monochromatic light is reÛected by the two close surfaces into the observer’s eye at a suitable angle, the point of contact of the lens is seen as a dark spot surrounded by a series of bright and dark rings. The radius of the nth dark ring is given by rn = √nRλ, where λ is the wavelength and R is the radius of curvature of the lens. The phenomenon is used in the quality testing of lens surfaces. With white light, coloured rings are formed. 2. (in photography) The irregular patterns produced by thin Ülm interference between a projected transparency and its cover glass. niacin See nicotinic acid. niche See ecological niche. Nichrome Trade name for a group of

nickel–cadmium cell See nickel–iron accumulator. nickel carbonyl A colourless volatile liquid, Ni(CO)4; m.p. –25°C; b.p. 43°C. It is formed by direct combination of nickel metal with carbon monoxide at 50–60°C. The reaction is reversed at higher temperatures, and the reactions are the basis of the *Mond process for purifying nickel. The nickel in the compound has an oxidation state of zero, and the compound is a typical example of a complex with pibonding *ligands, in which Ülled dorbitals on the nickel overlap with empty p-orbitals on the carbon. nickelic compounds Compounds of nickel in its +3 oxidation state; e.g. nickelic oxide is nickel(III) oxide (Ni2O3). nickel–iron accumulator (Edison cell; NIFE cell) A *secondary cell devised by Thomas Edison (1847–1931) having a positive plate of nickel oxide and a negative plate of iron both immersed in an elec-

n

nickelous compounds trolyte of potassium hydroxide. The reaction on discharge is 2NiOOH.H2O + Fe → 2Ni(OH)2 + Fe(OH)2, the reverse occurring during charging. Each cell gives an e.m.f. of about 1.2 volts and produces about 100 kJ per kilogram during each discharge. The nickel– cadmium cell is a similar device with a negative cadmium electrode. It is often used as a *dry cell. Compare lead–acid accumulator.

nickelous compounds Compounds of nickel in its +2 oxidation state; e.g. nickelous oxide is nickel(II) oxide (NiO). nickel(II) oxide A green powder, NiO; r.d. 6.6. It can be made by heating nickel(II) nitrate or carbonate with air excluded. nickel(III) oxide (nickel peroxide; nickel sesquioxide) A black or grey powder, Ni2O3; r.d. 4.8. It is made by heating nickel(II) oxide in air and used in *nickel–iron accumulators. nickel silver See german silver.

n

Nicol prism A device for producing plane-polarized light (see polarizer). It consists of two pieces of calcite cut with a 68° angle and stuck together with Canada balsam. The extraordinary ray (see double refraction) passes through the prism while the ordinary ray suffers total internal reÛection at the interface between the two crystals, as the refractive index of the calcite is 1.66 for the ordinary ray and that of the Canada balsam is 1.53. ModiÜcations of the prism using different shapes and cements are used for special purposes. It was devised in 1828 by William Nicol (1768–1851). nicotinamide See nicotinic acid. nicotinamide adenine dinucleotide See nad. nicotinamide adenine dinucleotide phosphate (NADP) See nad. nicotine A colourless poisonous *alkaloid present in tobacco. It is used as an insecticide. nicotinic acid (niacin) A vitamin of the *vitamin B complex. It can be manufactured by plants and animals from the

558 amino acid tryptophan. The amide derivative, nicotinamide, is a component of the coenzymes *NAD and NADP. These take part in many metabolic reactions as hydrogen acceptors. DeÜciency of nicotinic acid causes the disease *pellagra in humans. Apart from tryptophan-rich protein, good sources are liver and groundnut and sunÛower meals.

nictitating membrane A clear membrane forming a third eyelid in amphibians, reptiles, birds, and some mammals (but not humans). It can be drawn across the cornea independently of the other eyelids, thus clearing the eye surface and giving added protection without interrupting the continuity of vision. nidation See implantation. nido-structure See borane. nielsbohrium See transactinide elements. NIFE cell See nickel–iron accumulator. ninhydrin A brown crystalline solid, C9H4O3.H2O, which decomposes at 242°C. It is used as a test for amino acids, peptides, and proteins, with which it gives a deep blue colour. For this reason it has been used as a spray reagent for ‘developing’ paper chromatograms. niobium Symbol Nb. A soft ductile greyblue metallic transition element; a.n. 41; r.a.m. 92.91; r.d. 8.57; m.p. 2468°C; b.p. 4742°C. It occurs in several minerals, including niobite (Fe(NbO3)2), and is extracted by several methods including reduction of the complex Ûuoride K2NbF7 using sodium. It is used in special steels and in welded joints (to increase strength). Niobium–zirconium alloys are used in superconductors. Chemically, the element combines with the halogens and oxidizes in air at 200°C. It forms a number of compounds and complexes with the metal in oxidation states 2, 3, or 5. The element was discovered by Charles Hatchett (c. 1765–1847) in 1801 and Ürst isolated by Christian Blomstrand (1826– 97) in 1864. Formerly, it was called columbium. nipple See mammary glands.

559

Nissl granules (Nissl bodies) Particles seen within the cell bodies of *neurons. They are rich in RNA and stain strongly with basic dyes. They are named after F. Nissl (1860–1919), the German neurologist who discovered them. nit A unit of *luminance equal to one *candela per square metre. nitrate A salt or ester of nitric acid. nitrating mixture A mixture of concentrated sulphuric and nitric acids, used to introduce a nitro group (–NO2) into an organic compound. Its action depends on the presence of the nitronium ion, NO2+. It is mainly used to introduce groups into the molecules of *aromatic compounds (the nitro group can subsequently be converted into or replaced by others) and to make commercial *nitro compounds, such as the explosives cellulose trinitrate (nitrocellulose), glyceryl trinitrate (nitroglycerine), trinitrotoluene (TNT), and picric acid (trinitrophenol). nitration A type of chemical reaction in which a nitro group (–NO2) is added to or substituted in a molecule. Nitration can be carried out by a mixture of concentrated nitric and sulphuric acids. An example is electrophilic substitution of benzene (and benzene compounds), where the electrophile is the nitryl ion NO2+. nitre (saltpetre) Commercial *potassium nitrate; the name was formerly applied to natural crustlike efÛorescences, occurring in some arid regions. nitre cake See sodium hydrogensulphate. nitric acid A colourless corrosive poisonous liquid, HNO3; r.d. 1.50; m.p. –42°C; b.p. 83°C. Nitric acid may be prepared in the laboratory by the distillation of a mixture of an alkali-metal nitrate and concentrated sulphuric acid. The industrial production is by the oxidation of ammonia to nitrogen monoxide, the oxidation of this to nitrogen dioxide, and the reaction of nitrogen dioxide with water to form nitric acid and nitrogen monoxide (which is recycled). The Ürst reaction (NH3 to NO) is catalysed by platinum or platinum/rhodium in the form of Üne wire

nitrification gauze. The oxidation of NO and the absorption of NO2 to form the product are noncatalytic and proceed with high yields but both reactions are second-order and slow. Increases in pressure reduce the selectivity of the reaction and therefore rather large gas absorption towers are required. In practice the absorbing acid is refrigerated to around 2°C and a commercial ‘concentrated nitric acid’ at about 67% is produced. Nitric acid is a strong acid (highly dissociated in aqueous solution) and dilute solutions behave much like other mineral acids. Concentrated nitric acid is a strong oxidizing agent. Most metals dissolve to form nitrates but with the evolution of nitrogen oxides. Concentrated nitric acid also reacts with several nonmetals to give the oxo acid or oxide. Nitric acid is generally stored in dark brown bottles because of the photolytic decomposition to dinitrogen tetroxide. See also nitration.

nitric oxide See nitrogen monoxide. nitrides Compounds of nitrogen with a more electropositive element. Boron nitride is a covalent compound having macromolecular crystals. Certain electropositive elements, such as lithium, magnesium, and calcium, react directly with nitrogen to form ionic nitrides containing the N3– ion. Transition elements form a range of interstitial nitrides (e.g. Mn4N, W2N), which can be produced by heating the metal in ammonia. nitriding The process of hardening the surface of steel by producing a layer of iron nitride. One technique is to heat the metal in ammonia gas. Another is to dip the hot metal in a bath of molten sodium cyanide. nitriÜcation A chemical process in which nitrogen (mostly in the form of ammonia) in plant and animal wastes and dead remains is oxidized at Ürst to nitrites and then to nitrates. These reactions are effected mainly by the nitrifying bacteria Nitrosomonas and Nitrobacter respectively. Unlike ammonia, nitrates are readily taken up by plant roots; nitriÜcation is therefore a crucial part of the *nitrogen cycle. Nitrogen-containing compounds are often applied to soils deÜcient in this el-

n

nitrile rubber ement, as fertilizer. Compare denitrification.

nitrile rubber A copolymer of buta-1,3diene and propenonitrile. It is a commercially important synthetic rubber because of its resistance to oil and many solvents. nitriles (cyanides) Organic compounds containing the group –CN bound to an organic group. Nitriles are made by reaction between potassium cyanide and haloalkanes in alcoholic solution, e.g. KCN + CH3Cl → CH3CN + KCl An alternative method is dehydration of amides CH3CONH2 – H2O → CH3CN They can be hydrolysed to amides and carboxylic acids and can be reduced to amines.

nitrite A salt or ester of nitrous acid. The salts contain the dioxonitrate (III) ion, NO2–, which has a bond angle of 115°.

n

nitrobenzene A yellow oily liquid, C6H5NO2; r.d. 1.2; m.p. 6°C; b.p. 211°C. It is made by the *nitration of benzene using a mixture of nitric and sulphuric acids. nitrocellulose See cellulose nitrate. nitro compounds Organic compounds containing the group –NO2 (the nitro group) bound to a carbon atom. Nitro compounds are made by *nitration reactions. They can be reduced to aromatic amines (e.g. nitrobenzene can be reduced to phenylamine). See also explosive. nitrogen Symbol N. A colourless gaseous element belonging to *group 15 (formerly VB) of the periodic table; a.n. 7; r.a.m. 14.0067; d. 1.2506 g dm–3; m.p. –209.86°C; b.p. –195.8°C. It occurs in air (about 78% by volume) and is an essential constituent of proteins and nucleic acids in living organisms (see nitrogen cycle). Nitrogen is obtained for industrial purposes by fractional distillation of liquid air. Pure nitrogen can be obtained in the laboratory by heating a metal azide. There are two natural isotopes: nitrogen–14 and nitrogen–15 (about 3%). The element is used in the *Haber process for making ammonia and is also used to provide an

560 inert atmosphere in welding and metallurgy. The gas is diatomic and relatively inert – it reacts with hydrogen at high temperatures and with oxygen in electric discharges. It also forms *nitrides with certain metals. Nitrogen was discovered in 1772 by Daniel Rutherford (1749–1819).

nitrogenase An important enzyme complex that is present in those microorganisms that are capable of Üxing atmospheric nitrogen (see nitrogen fixation). Nitrogenase catalyses the conversion of atmospheric nitrogen into ammonia, which can then be used to synthesize nitrites, nitrates, or amino acids. The two main enzymes within the nitrogenase complex are dinitrogenase reductase and dinitrogenase. nitrogen cycle One of the major cycles of chemical elements in the environment (see biogeochemical cycle). Nitrates in the soil are taken up by plant roots and may then pass along *food chains into animals. Decomposing bacteria convert nitrogen-containing compounds (especially ammonia) in plant and animal wastes and dead remains back into nitrates, which are released into the soil and can again be taken up by plants (see nitrification). Though nitrogen is essential to all forms of life, the huge amount present in the atmosphere is not directly available to most organisms (compare carbon cycle). It can, however, be assimilated by some specialized bacteria (see nitrogen fixation) and is thus made available to other organisms indirectly. Lightning Ûashes also make some nitrogen available to plants by causing the combination of atmospheric nitrogen and oxygen to form oxides of nitrogen, which enter the soil and form nitrates. Some nitrogen is returned from the soil to the atmosphere by denitrifying bacteria (see denitrification). See illustration. nitrogen dioxide See dinitrogen tetroxide. nitrogen Üxation A chemical process in which atmospheric nitrogen is assimilated into organic compounds in living organisms and hence into the *nitrogen cycle. The ability to Üx nitrogen is limited to certain bacteria (e.g. Azotobacter, Anabaena). Some bacteria (e.g. Rhizobium) are

nitrogen monoxide

561

nitrogen fixation by lightning

oxides of nitrogen in the atmosphere

nitrogen in the atmosphere

nitrogen fixation by bacteria

nitrogen in bacteria

denitrification

nitrification nitrates in the soil uptake by roots nitrification

protein in plants

feeding

protein in animals death

death nitrites ammonia in dead organic matter

nitrification

The nitrogen cycle

able to Üx nitrogen in association with cells in the roots of leguminous plants, such as peas and beans, in which they form characteristic *root nodules; cultivation of legumes is therefore one way of increasing soil nitrogen. Various chemical processes are used to Üx atmospheric nitrogen in the manufacture of *fertilizers. These include the *Birkeland–Eyde process, the cyanamide process (see calcium dicarbide), and the *Haber process.

nitrogen monoxide (nitric oxide) A colourless gas, NO; m.p. –163.6°C; b.p. –151.8°C. It is soluble in water, ethanol, and ether. In the liquid state nitrogen monoxide is blue in colour (r.d. 1.26). It is formed in many reactions involving the reduction of nitric acid, but more convenient reactions for the preparation of reasonably pure NO are reactions of sodium nitrite, sulphuric acid, and either sodium

iodide or iron(II) sulphate. Nitrogen monoxide reacts readily with oxygen to give nitrogen dioxide and with the halogens to give the nitrosyl halides XNO (X = F,Cl,Br). It is oxidized to nitric acid by strong oxidizing agents and reduced to dinitrogen oxide by reducing agents. The molecule has one unpaired electron, which accounts for its paramagnetism and for the blue colour in the liquid state. This electron is relatively easily removed to give the nitrosyl ion NO+, which is the ion present in such compounds as NOClO4, NOBF4, NOFeCl4, (NO)2PtCl6 and a ligand in complexes, such as Co(CO)3NO. In mammals and other vertebrates, nitrogen monoxide plays several important roles. For example, it acts as a gaseous mediator in producing such responses as dilation of blood vessels, relaxation of smooth muscle, and inhibition of platelet aggregation. In certain cells of the im-

n

nitrogenous base mune system it is converted to the peroxynitrite ion (–O–O–N=O), which has activity against tumour cells and pathogens.

nitrogenous base A basic compound containing nitrogen. The term is used especially of organic ring compounds, such as adenine, guanine, cytosine, and thymine, which are constituents of nucleic acids. See amine salts. nitrogen oxides Oxides of nitrogen (NOx), such as nitrogen monoxide (NO) and dinitrogen oxide (N2O), many of which are pollutants contributing to *acid rain. Nitrogen oxides are expelled in the emissions from car exhausts, aircraft, and factories. See also air pollution. nitroglycerine An explosive made by reacting 1,2,3-trihydroxypropane (glycerol) with a mixture of concentrated sulphuric and nitric acids. Despite its name and method of preparation, it is not a nitro compound, but an ester of nitric acid, CH2(NO3)CH(NO3)CH2(NO3). It is used in dynamites. nitro group See nitro compounds.

n

nitronium ion See nitryl ion. nitrosyl ion The ion NO+. See nitrogen monoxide. nitrous acid A weak acid, HNO2, known only in solution and in the gas phase. It is prepared by the action of acids upon nitrites, preferably using a combination that removes the salt as an insoluble precipitate (e.g. Ba(NO2)2 and H2SO4). The solutions are unstable and decompose on heating to give nitric acid and nitrogen monoxide. Nitrous acid can function both as an oxidizing agent (forms NO) with I– and Fe2+, or as a reducing agent (forms NO3–) with, for example, Cu2+; the latter is most common. It is widely used (prepared in situ) for the preparation of diazonium compounds in organic chemistry. The full systematic name is dioxonitric(III) acid. nitrous oxide See dinitrogen oxide. nitryl ion (nitronium ion) The ion NO2+, found in mixtures of nitric acid and sulphuric acid and solutions of nitrogen oxides in nitric acid. Nitryl salts, such as NO2+ClO4–, can be isolated but are extremely reactive. Nitryl ions generated in

562 situ are used for *nitration in organic chemistry.

NMR See nuclear magnetic resonance. nobelium Symbol No. A radioactive metallic transuranic element belonging to the *actinoids; a.n. 102; mass number of most stable element 254 (half-life 55 seconds). Seven isotopes are known. The element was Ürst identiÜed with certainty by Albert Ghiorso and Glenn Seaborg (1912–99) in 1966. The alternative name unnilbium has been proposed. noble gases (inert gases; rare gases; group 18 elements) A group of monatomic gaseous elements forming group 18 (formerly group 0) of the *periodic table: helium (He), neon (Ne), argon (Ar), krypton (Kr), xenon (Xe), and radon (Rn). The electron conÜguration of helium is 1s2. The conÜgurations of the others terminate in ns2np6 and all inner shells are fully occupied. The elements thus represent the termination of a period and have closed-shell conÜguration and associated high ionization energies (He 2370 to Rn 1040 kJ mol–1) and lack of chemical reactivity. Being monatomic the noble gases are spherically symmetrical and have very weak interatomic interactions and consequent low enthalpies of vaporization. The behaviour of the lighter members approaches that of an ideal gas at normal temperatures; with the heavier members increasing polarizability and dispersion forces lead to easier liquefaction under pressure. Four types of ‘compound’ have been described for the noble gases but of these only one can be correctly described as compounds in the normal sense. One type consists of such species as HHe+, He2+, Ar2+, HeLi+, which form under highly energetic conditions, such as those in arcs and sparks. They are short-lived and only detected spectroscopically. A second group of materials described as inertgas–metal compounds do not have deÜned compositions and are simply noble gases adsorbed onto the surface of dispersed metal. The third type, previously described as ‘hydrates’ are in fact clathrate compounds with the noble gas molecule trapped in a water lattice. True compounds of the noble gases were Ürst described in 1962 and several Ûuorides,

563 oxyÛuorides, Ûuoroplatinates, and Ûuoroantimonates of *xenon are known. A few krypton Ûuorides and a radon Ûuoride are also known although the short half-life of radon and its intense alpha activity restrict the availability of information. Apart from argon, the noble gases are present in the atmosphere at only trace levels. Helium may be found along with natural gas (up to 7%), arising from the radioactive decay of heavier elements (via alpha particles).

noble metal A metal characterized by it lack of chemical reactivity, particularly to acids and atmospheric corrosion. Examples include gold, palladium, platinum, and rhodium. no-cloning theorem A result stating that it is not possible to copy quantum information perfectly. This is the case because the Heisenberg uncertainty principle means that it is not possible to obtain complete information about a quantum state and because examining a quantum state alters that state. This theorem was proved by William Wooters and Wojciech Zurek in 1982. nodal points Two points on the axis of a system of lenses; if the incident ray passes through one, the emergent ray will pass through the other. node 1. (in botany) The part of a plant stem from which one or more leaves arise. The nodes at the stem apex are very close together and remain so in species of monocotyledons that form bulbs. In older regions of the stem they are separated by areas of stem called internodes. 2. (in anatomy) A natural thickening or bulge in an organ or part of the body. Examples are the sinoatrial node that controls the heartbeat (see pacemaker) and the *lymph nodes. 3. (in physics) A point of minimum disturbance in a *stationary-wave system. 4. (in astronomy) Either of two points at which the orbit of a celestial body intersects a reference plane, usually the plane of the *ecliptic or the celestial equator (see celestial sphere).

non-equilibrium thermodynamics noise 1. Any undesired sound. It is measured on a *decibel scale ranging from the threshold of hearing (0 dB) to the threshold of pain (130 dB). Between these limits a whisper registers about 20 dB, heavy urban trafÜc about 90 dB, and a heavy hammer on steel plate about 110 dB. A high noise level (industrial or from overampliÜed music, for example) can cause permanent hearing impairment. 2. Any unwanted disturbance within a useful frequency band in a communication channel. nomad (in cytology) A cell that migrates or wanders from its site of formation. Certain types of *phagocytes are nomads. nomogram A graph consisting of three lines, each with its own scale, each line representing the values of a variable over a speciÜed range. A ruler laid between two points on two of the lines enables the value of the third variable to be read off the third line. nonahydrate A crystalline compound that has nine moles of water per mole of compound. nonbenzenoid aromatics Aromatic compounds that have rings other than benzene rings. Examples are the cyclopentadienyl anion, C5H5–, and the tropylium cation, C7H7+. See also annulenes. noncompetitive inhibition See inhibition. noncyclic phosphorylation (noncyclic photophosphorylation) See photophosphorylation.

nodule (in botany) See root nodule.

non-equilibrium statistical mechanics The statistical mechanics of systems not in thermal equilibrium. One of the main purposes of non-equilibrium statistical mechanics is to calculate *transport coefÜcients and inverse transport coefÜcients, such as *conductivity and *viscosity, from Ürst principles and to provide a basis for *transport theory. The nonequilibrium systems easiest to understand are those near thermal equilibrium. For systems far from equilibrium, such possibilities as *chaos, *turbulence, and *self-organization can arise due to nonlinearity.

no-hair theorem See black hole.

non-equilibrium thermodynamics

node of Ranvier See myelin sheath.

n

non-Euclidean geometry The thermodynamics of systems not in thermal *equilibrium. The nonequilibrium systems easiest to understand are those near thermal equilibrium. For systems far from equilibrium, more complicated patterns, such as *chaos and *self-organization, can arise due to nonlinearity. Which behaviour is observed depends on the value of certain parameters in the system.

non-Euclidean geometry A type of geometry that does not comply with the basic postulates of *Euclidean geometry, particularly a form of geometry that does not accept Euclid’s postulate that only one straight line can be drawn through a point in space parallel to a given straight line. Several types of non-Euclidean geometry exist. nonferrous metal Any metal other than iron or any alloy that does not contain iron. In commercial terms this usually means aluminium, copper, lead, nickel, tin, zinc, or their alloys.

n

nonlinear optics A branch of optics concerned with the optical properties of matter subjected to intense electromagnetic Üelds. For nonlinearity to manifest itself, the external Üeld should not be negligible compared to the internal Üelds of the atoms and molecules of which the matter consists. *Lasers are capable of generating external Üelds sufÜciently intense for nonlinearity to occur. Indeed, the subject of nonlinear optics has been largely developed as a result of the invention of the laser. In nonlinear optics the induced *electric polarization of the medium is not a linear function of the strength of the external *electromagnetic radiation. This leads to more complicated phenomena than can occur in linear optics, in which the induced polarization is proportional to the strength of the external electromagnetic radiation. nonmetal An element that is not a *metal. Nonmetals can either be *insulators or *semiconductors. At low temperatures nonmetals are poor conductors of both electricity and heat as few free electrons move through the material. If the conduction band is near to the valence band (see energy band) it is possible for nonmetals to conduct electricity at high

564 temperatures but, in contrast to metals, the conductivity increases with increasing temperature. Nonmetals are electronegative elements, such as carbon, nitrogen, oxygen, phosphorus, sulphur, and the halogens. They form compounds that contain negative ions or covalent bonds. Their oxides are either neutral or acidic.

non-Newtonian Ûuid See newtonian fluid. nonpolar compound A compound that has covalent molecules with no permanent dipole moment. Examples of nonpolar compounds are methane and benzene. nonpolar solvent See solvent. nonreducing sugar A sugar that cannot donate electrons to other molecules and therefore cannot act as a reducing agent. Sucrose is the most common nonreducing sugar. The linkage between the glucose and fructose units in sucrose, which involves aldehyde and ketone groups, is responsible for the inability of sucrose to act as a *reducing sugar. nonrelativistic quantum theory See quantum theory. nonrenewable energy sources See renewable energy sources. nonsense mutation A mutation in one of the nucleotides in a DNA sequence that generates a *stop codon, resulting in the premature termination of synthesis of a protein. nonstoichiometric compound (Berthollide compound) A chemical compound in which the elements do not combine in simple ratios. For example, rutile (titanium(IV) oxide) is often deÜcient in oxygen, typically having a formula TiO1.8. noradrenaline (norepinephrine) A hormone produced by the *adrenal glands and also secreted from nerve endings in the *sympathetic nervous system as a chemical transmitter of nerve impulses (see neurotransmitter). Many of its general actions are similar to those of *adrenaline, but it is more concerned with maintaining normal body activity than with preparing the body for emergencies.

565

Nordhausen sulphuric acid See disulphuric(vi) acid. norepinephrine See noradrenaline. normal 1. (in mathematics) A line drawn at right angles to a surface. 2. (in chemistry) Having a concentration of one gram equivalent per dm3. normal distribution (Gaussian distribution) In *statistics, a probability distribution that, when plotted as a graph, has a symmetrical bell shape. The distribution is continuous, with the mean, median, and mode coinciding (see average). Some natural frequencies and quantitative measurements (such as errors) have a normal distribution. See also poisson distribution; t-distribution. normalizing The process of heating steel to above an appropriate critical temperature followed by cooling in still air. The process promotes the formation of a uniform internal structure and the elimination of internal stress. Northern blotting See southern blotting. nose The protuberance on the face of some vertebrates that contains the nostrils (see nares) and part of the *nasal cavity. It therefore forms part of the olfactory system (see olfaction) and the external opening of the respiratory system. nostrils See nares. NOT circuit See logic circuits. note 1. A musical sound of speciÜed pitch. 2. A representation of such a sound in a musical score. Such a representation has a speciÜed duration as well as a speciÜed pitch. notochord An elastic skeletal rod lying lengthwise beneath the nerve cord and above the alimentary canal in the embryos or adults of all chordate animals (see chordata). Its function is to strengthen and support the body and act as a protagonist for the muscles. It is found in both adult and larval lancelets but in adult vertebrates it is largely replaced by the *vertebral column. nova A star that, over a period of only a few days, becomes 103–104 times brighter

nuclear–cytoplasmic ratio than it was. Some 10–15 such events occur in the Milky Way each year. Novae are believed to be close *binaries, one component of which is usually a *white dwarf and the other a *red giant. Matter is transferred from the red giant to the white dwarf, on whose surface it accumulates, eventually leading to a thermonuclear explosion. See also supernova.

N.T.P. See s.t.p. n-type conductivity See semiconductor; transistor. nucellus The tissue that makes up the greater part of the ovule of seed plants. It contains the *embryo sac and nutritive tissue. It is enclosed by the integuments except for a small gap, the *micropyle. In certain Ûowering plants it may persist after fertilization and provide nutrients for the embryo. nuclear battery A single cell, or battery of cells, in which the energy of particles emitted from the atomic nucleus is converted internally into electrical energy. In the high-voltage type, a betaemitter, such as strontium–90, krypton–85, or tritium, is sealed into a shielded glass vessel, the electrons being collected on an electrode that is separated from the emitter by a vacuum or by a solid dielectric. A typical cell delivers some 160 picoamperes at a voltage proportional to the load resistance. It can be used to maintain the voltage of a charged capacitor. Of greater use, especially in space technology, are the various types of low-voltage nuclear batteries. Typical is the gas-ionization device in which a betaemitter ionizes a gas in an electric Üeld. Each beta-particle produces about 200 ions, thus multiplying the current. The electric Üeld is obtained by the contact potential difference between two electrodes, such as lead dioxide and magnesium. Such a cell, containing argon and tritium, gives about 1.6 nanoamperes at 1.5 volts. Other types use light from a phosphor receiving the beta-particles to operate photocells or heat from the nuclear reaction to operate a thermopile. nuclear–cytoplasmic ratio A measure of the size of a cell nucleus in relation to the cytoplasm. The nuclear–cytoplasmic

n

nuclear energy ratio is often used as an index in the comparison of cells from normal and abnormal tissues. For example, cultured cancer cells show an increase in the nuclear– cytoplasmic ratio.

nuclear energy Energy obtained as a result of *nuclear Üssion or *nuclear fusion. The nuclear Üssion of one uranium atom yields about 3.2 × 10–11 joule, whereas the combustion of one carbon atom yields about 6.4 × 10–19 joule. Mass for mass, uranium yields about 2 500 000 times more energy by Üssion than carbon does by combustion. The nuclear fusion of deuterium to form helium releases about 400 times as much energy as the Üssion of uranium (on a mass basis).

n

nuclear Üssion A nuclear reaction in which a heavy nucleus (such as uranium) splits into two parts (Üssion products), which subsequently emit either two or three neutrons, releasing a quantity of energy equivalent to the difference between the rest mass of the neutrons and the Üssion products and that of the original nucleus. Fission may occur spontaneously or as a result of irradiation by neutrons. For example, the Üssion of a uranium–235 nucleus by a *slow neutron may proceed thus: U + n → 148La + 85Br + 3n

235

The energy released is approximately 3 × 10–11 J per 235U nucleus. For 1 kg of 235U this is equivalent to 20 000 megawatthours – the amount of energy produced by the combustion of 3 × 106 tonnes of coal. Nuclear Üssion is the process used in *nuclear reactors and atom bombs (see nuclear weapons).

nuclear force A strong attractive force (resulting from the strong interaction) between *nucleons in the atomic nucleus that holds the nucleus together. At close range (up to about 2 × 10–15 metre) these forces are some 100 times stronger than electromagnetic forces. See fundamental interactions. nuclear fuel A substance that will sustain a Üssion chain reaction so that it can be used as a source of *nuclear energy. The *Üssile isotopes are uranium–235, uranium–233, plutonium–241, and plutonium–239. The Ürst occurs in nature as 1

566 part in 140 of natural uranium, the others have to be made artiÜcially. 233U is produced when thorium–232 captures a neutron and 239Pu is produced by neutron capture in 238U. 232Th and 238U are called *fertile isotopes.

nuclear fusion A type of *nuclear reaction in which atomic nuclei of low atomic number fuse to form a heavier nucleus with the release of large amounts of energy. In *nuclear Üssion reactions a neutron is used to break up a large nucleus, but in nuclear fusion the two reacting nuclei themselves have to be brought into collision. As both nuclei are positively charged there is a strong repulsive force between them, which can only be overcome if the reacting nuclei have very high kinetic energies. These high kinetic energies imply temperatures of the order of 108 K. As the kinetic energy required increases with the nuclear charge (i.e. atomic number), reactions involving low atomic-number nuclei are the easiest to produce. At these elevated temperatures, however, fusion reactions are self-sustaining; the reactants at these temperatures are in the form of a *plasma (i.e. nuclei and free electrons) with the nuclei possessing sufÜcient energy to overcome electrostatic repulsion forces. The fusion bomb (see nuclear weapons) and the stars generate energy in this way. It is hoped that the method will be harnessed in the *thermonuclear reactor as a source of energy for man’s use. Typical fusion reactions with the energy release in joules are: D + D = T + p + 6.4 × 10–13 J T + D = 4He + n + 28.2 × 10–13 J Li + D = 24He + 35.8 × 10–13 J

6

By comparison the formation of a water molecule from atoms of hydrogen and oxygen is accompanied by the release of 1.5 × 10–19 J. A large amount of work has been done on cold fusion; i.e. fusion that can occur at lower temperatures than those necessary to overcome the electrostatic repulsion between nuclei. The most productive approach is meson-catalysed fusion, in which the deuterium atoms have their electrons replaced by negative muons to

567 give ‘muonic atoms’ of deuterium. The muon is 207 times heavier than the electron, so the muonic deuterium atom is much smaller and is able to approach another deuterium atom more closely, allowing nuclear fusion to occur. The muon is released to form another muonic atom, and the process continues. The limiting factor is the short lifetime of the muon, which restricts the number of fusion reactions it can catalyse. The term ‘cold fusion’ is also applied to the technique of producing new *transactinide elements by bombarding nuclei of one element with nuclei of another at an energy precisely chosen to allow the fusion reaction to occur.

nuclear isomerism A condition in which atomic nuclei with the same number of neutrons and protons have different lifetimes. This occurs when nuclei exist in different unstable quantum states, from which they decay to lower excited states or to the ground state, with the emission of gamma-ray photons. If the lifetime of a particular excited state is unusually long it is said to be isomeric, although there is no Üxed limit separating isomeric decays from normal decays. nuclear magnetic resonance (NMR) The absorption of electromagnetic radiation at a suitable precise frequency by a nucleus with a nonzero magnetic moment in an external magnetic Üeld. The phenomenon occurs if the nucleus has nonzero *spin, in which case it behaves as a small magnet. In an external magnetic Üeld, the nucleus’s magnetic moment vector precesses about the Üeld direction but only certain orientations are allowed by quantum rules. Thus, for hydrogen (spin of ½) there are two possible states in the presence of a Üeld, each with a slightly different energy. Nuclear magnetic resonance is the absorption of radiation at a photon energy equal to the difference between these levels, causing a transition from a lower to a higher energy state. For practical purposes, the difference in energy levels is small and the radiation is in the radiofrequency region of the electromagnetic spectrum. It depends on the Üeld strength. NMR can be used for the accurate determination of nuclear moments. It can also

nuclear physics be used in a sensitive form of magnetometer to measure magnetic Üelds. In medicine, magnetic resonance imaging (MRI) has been developed, in which images of tissue are produced by magneticresonance techniques. See Feature. The main application of NMR is as a technique for chemical analysis and structure determination, known as NMR spectroscopy. It depends on the fact that the electrons in a molecule shield the nucleus to some extent from the Üeld, causing different atoms to absorb at slightly different frequencies (or at slightly different Üelds for a Üxed frequency). Such effects are known as chemical shifts. There are two methods of NMR spectroscopy. In continuous wave (CW) NMR, the sample is subjected to a strong Üeld, which can be varied in a controlled way over a small region. It is irradiated with radiation at a Üxed frequency, and a detector monitors the Üeld at the sample. As the Üeld changes, absorption corresponding to transitions occurs at certain values, and this causes oscillations in the Üeld, which induce a signal in the detector. Fourier transform (FT) NMR uses a Üxed magnetic Üeld and the sample is subjected to a high-intensity pulse of radiation covering a range of frequencies. The signal produced is analysed mathematically to give the NMR spectrum. The most common nucleus studied is 1H. For instance, an NMR spectrum of ethanol (CH3CH2OH) has three peaks in the ratio 3:2:1, corresponding to the three different hydrogenatom environments. The peaks also have a Üne structure caused by interaction between spins in the molecule. Other nuclei can also be used for NMR spectroscopy (e.g. 13C, 14N, 19F) although these generally have lower magnetic moment and natural abundance than hydrogen. See also electron-spin resonance.

nuclear moment A property of atomic nuclei in which lack of spherical symmetry of the nuclear charge gives rise to electric moments and the intrinsic spin and rotational motion of the component nucleons give rise to magnetic moments. nuclear physics The physics of atomic nuclei and their interactions, with particular reference to the generation of *nuclear energy.

n

568

MAGNETIC RESONANCE IMAGING

n

A diagnostic imaging technique based on the phenomenon of *nuclear magnetic resonance (NMR). NMR is a process in which *protons interact with a strong magnetic field and with radio waves to generate electrical pulses that can be processed in a similar way to computerized *tomography. The medical application of NMR, began in the 1950s, but the first images of live patients were not produced until the late 1970s. Images produced by MRI are similar to those produced by computerized tomography using X-rays, but without the radiation hazard. A major factor in the high costs of MRI is the need for a *superconducting magnet to produce the very strong magnetic fields (0.1 – 2 tesla). A niobium–titanium alloy, which becomes superconducting at –269°C, is used to construct the field coils. These need to be immersed in liquid helium. Superimposed on this large magnetic field are smaller fields, with known gradients in two directions. These gradient fields produce a unique value of the magnetic field strength at each point within the instrument (see illustration). Some nuclei in the atoms of a patient’s tissues have a *spin, which makes them behave as tiny nuclear magnets. The purpose of the large magnetic field is to align these nuclear magnets. Having achieved this alignment, the area under examination is subjected to pulses of radiofrequency (RF) radiation. At a resonant frequency of RF pulses the nuclei under examination undergo *Larmor precession. This phenomenon may be thought of as a ‘tipping’ of the nuclear magnets away from the strong field alignment. The nuclear magnets then precess or ‘wobble’, about the axis of the main field as the nuclei regain their alignment with that field. The speed at which the nuclei return to the steady stage gives rise to two parameters, known as relaxation times. Because these relaxation times for nuclei depend on their atomic environment, they may be used to identify nuclei. Small changes in the magnetic field produced as the nuclei precess induce currents in a receiving coil. These signals are digitized before being stored in the memory of a computer. The resulting set of RF pulse sizes and sequences identify a variety of resonance situations. By analysing these sequences and knowing the unique value of magnetic field strength within the volume under investigation, the resonance signals may be decoded to give estimates of the compositions of the patient’s tissues. A three dimensional map of the composition can then be produced, using colour to indicate contrast between differing tissue compositions. high y-direction field

unique field strengths at all points

magnetic field gradient in the x-direction low x-direction field

volume under examination

magnetic field gradient in the y-direction

low y-direction field high x-direction field

MRI. The way unique field strengths are produced at different points in a specimen

nuclear reactor

569

nuclear power Electric power or motive power generated by a *nuclear reactor. nuclear reaction Any reaction in which there is a change to an atomic nucleus. This may be a natural spontaneous disintegration or an artiÜcial bombardment of a nucleus with an energetic particle, as in a *nuclear reactor. Nuclear reactions are commonly represented by enclosing within a bracket the symbols for the incoming and outgoing particles; the initial nuclide is shown before the bracket and the Ünal nuclide after it. For example, the reaction: C + 2H → 13N + 1n

12

is shown as 12C(d,n)13N, where d is the symbol for a deuteron.

nuclear reactor A device in which a *nuclear Üssion *chain reaction is sustained and controlled in order to produce *nuclear energy, radioisotopes, or new nuclides. The fuels available for use in a Üssion reactor are uranium–235, uranium–233, and plutonium–239; only the Ürst occurs in nature (as 1 part in 140 of natural uranium), the others have to be produced artiÜcially (see nuclear fuel). When a uranium–235 nucleus is made to undergo Üssion by the impact of a neutron it breaks into two roughly equal fragments, which release either two or three very high-energy neutrons. These *fast neutrons need to be slowed down to in-

crease the probability that they will cause further Üssions of 235U nuclei and thus sustain the chain reaction. This slowing down process occurs naturally to a certain extent when the neutrons collide with other nuclei; unfortunately, however, the predominant uranium isotope, 238U, absorbs fast neutrons to such an extent that in natural uranium the Üssion reaction is not self-sustaining. In order to create a controlled self-sustaining chain reaction it is necessary either to slow down the neutrons (using a *moderator in a thermal reactor) to greatly reduce the number absorbed by 238U, or to reduce the predominance of 238U in natural uranium by enriching it with more 235U than it normally contains. In a fast reactor the fuel used is enriched uranium and no moderator is employed. In thermal reactors, neutrons are slowed down by collisions with light moderator atoms (such as graphite, deuterium, or beryllium); they are then in thermal equilibrium with the surrounding material and are known as thermal neutrons. In a heterogeneous thermal reactor the fuel and moderator are in separate solid and liquid phases (e.g. solid uranium fuel and a heavy water moderator). In the homogeneous thermal reactor the fuel and moderator are mixed together, for example in a solution, molten dispersion, slurry, or suspension. In the reactor core the fuel elements encase the fuel; in a heterogeneous reactor

moderator rod fuel rod

turbine generator

control rod

steam

heat exchanger condenser water pump coolant gas

concrete shield steel container

A schematic diagram of a gas-cooled reactor

gas blower

n

nuclear transfer

n

the fuel elements may Üt into a lattice that also contains the moderator. The progress of the reaction is controlled by *control rods, which when lowered into the core absorb neutrons and so slow down or stop the chain reaction. The heat produced by the nuclear reaction in the core is used to generate electricity by the same means as in a conventional power station, i.e. by raising steam to drive a steam turbine that turns a generator. The heat is transferred to the steam-raising boiler or heat-exchanger by the *coolant. Water is frequently used as the coolant; in the case of the boiling-water reactor (BWR) and the pressurized-water reactor (PWR) water is both coolant and moderator. In the BWR the primary coolant drives the turbine; in the PWR the primary coolant raises steam in a secondary circuit for driving the turbine. In the gascooled reactor the coolant is a gas, usually carbon dioxide with an outlet temperature of about 350°C, or 600°C in the case of the advanced gas-cooled reactor (AGR). In fast reactors, in which there is no moderator, the temperature is higher and a liquid-metal coolant is used, usually liquid sodium. Some fast reactors are used as converters or breeders. A converter reactor is one that converts *fertile material (such as 238U) into *Üssile material (such as 239Pu). A breeder reactor produces the same Üssile material as it uses. For example, a fast breeder reactor using uranium enriched with 239Pu as the fuel can produce more 239Pu than it uses by converting 238U to 239Pu. See also thermonuclear reactor.

nuclear transfer A technique used in cloning animals in which a nucleus from a donor cell (adult or embryo) is injected into an unfertilized egg cell from which the chromosomes have been removed by micropipette; this is then stimulated by electrical pulses to begin dividing and develop as an embryo (see clone). The technique has been used successfully with various mammal species, most famously producing Dolly the sheep in 1997. Dolly was the Ürst mammal to be cloned from a fully differentiated adult body cell. The donor cells were taken from a culture of sheep udder cells and starved into a state of quiescence in a low-nutrient medium.

570 This was done to switch off all but essential genes and better mimic a natural fertilization. There are several advantages in using adult body cells: cultures are easier to obtain and maintain, and there is greater scope for genetically engineering such cells and screening them to select successfully modiÜed cells. Nuclear transfer is now used increasingly to replicate elite animals in the livestock industry, to produce genetically engineered mammals for commercial use (e.g. goats that secrete human proteins in their milk), and to replicate endangered species. However, the failure rate is generally high, and even the few live clones produced often have congenital defects that shorten their lives. This shows that ‘reprogramming’ differentiated body cells poses formidable technical obstacles.

nuclear waste See radioactive waste. nuclear weapons Weapons in which an explosion is caused by *nuclear Üssion, *nuclear fusion, or a combination of both. In the Üssion bomb (atomic bomb or Abomb) two subcritical masses (see critical mass) of a *Üssile material (uranium–235 or plutonium–239) are brought together by a chemical explosion to produce one supercritical mass. The resulting nuclear explosion is typically in the *kiloton range with temperatures of the order 108 K being reached. The fusion bomb (thermonuclear weapon, hydrogen bomb, or H-bomb) relies on a nuclear-fusion reaction, which becomes self-sustaining at a critical temperature of about 35 × 106 K. Hydrogen bombs consist of either twophase Üssion-fusion devices in which an inner Üssion bomb is surrounded by a hydrogenous material, such as heavy hydrogen (deuterium) or lithium deuteride, or a three-phase Üssion-fusion-Üssion device, which is even more powerful. The *megaton explosion produced by such a thermonuclear reaction has not yet been used in war. A special type of Üssion-fusion bomb is called a neutron bomb, in which most of the energy is released as highenergy neutrons. This neutron radiation destroys people but provides less of the shock waves and blast that destroy buildings. nuclease Any enzyme that breaks down

nucleoplasm

571 nucleic acids to nucleotides. Nucleases are found in the small intestine. See also dnase; endonuclease; exonuclease.

nucleic acid A complex organic compound in living cells that consists of a chain of *nucleotides. There are two types: *DNA (deoxyribonucleic acid) and *RNA (ribonucleic acid). nucleoid (nuclear region) The part of a cell of a bacterium (i.e. a prokaryotic *cell) that contains the genetic material *DNA and therefore controls the activity of the cell. It corresponds to the nucleus of the more advanced eukaryotic cells but is not bounded by a membrane. nucleolus A small dense round body within the nondividing *nucleus of eukaryotic cells that consists of protein, DNA, and ribosomal *RNA. It plays an important role in *ribosome manufacture (and therefore protein synthesis). nucleon A *proton or a *neutron. nucleon emission A decay mechanism in which a particularly unstable *nuclide regains some stability by the emission of a nucleon, i.e. a proton or neutron. Proton emitters have fewer neutrons than their stable isotopes. Proton emitters are therefore found below the *Segrè plot stability line. For example, 17Ne has three fewer neutrons than its most abundant stable isotope, 20Ne. There are no naturally occurring proton emitters. Neutron emitters have many more neutrons than their stable isotopes. For this reason, neutron emitters are found above the stability line on the Segrè plot and in most cases can also decay by negative *beta decay. There are no naturally occurring neutron emitters. They are usually produced in nuclear reactors by the negative beta decay of Üssion products. An example is 99Y, which has 10 more neutrons than the stable isotope 89Y. nucleonics The technological aspects of *nuclear physics, including the design of nuclear reactors, devices to produce and detect radiation, and nuclear transport systems. It is also concerned with the technology of *radioactive waste disposal and with radioisotopes. nucleon number (mass number) Sym-

bol A. The number of *nucleons in an atomic nucleus of a particular nuclide.

nucleophile An ion or molecule that can donate electrons. Nucleophiles are often oxidizing agents and Lewis bases. They are either negative ions (e.g. Cl–) or molecules that have electron pairs (e.g. NH3). In organic reactions they tend to attack positively charged parts of a molecule. Compare electrophile. nucleophilic addition A type of addition reaction in which the Ürst step is attachment of a *nucleophile to a positive (electron-deÜcient) part of the molecule. *Aldehydes and *ketones undergo reactions of this type because of polarization of the carbonyl group (carbon positive). nucleophilic substitution A type of substitution reaction in which a *nucleophile displaces another group or atom from a compound. For example, in CR3Cl + OH– → CR3OH + Cl– the nucleophile is the OH– ion. There are two possible mechanisms of nucleophilic substitution. In SN1 reactions, a positive carbonium ion is Ürst formed: CR3Cl → CR3+ + Cl– This then reacts with the nucleophile CR3+ + OH– → CR3OH The CR3+ ion is planar and the OH– ion can attack from either side. Consequently, if the original molecule is optically active (the three R groups are different) then a racemic mixture of products results. The alternative mechanism, the SN2 reaction, is a concerted reaction in which the nucleophile approaches from the side of the R groups as the other group (Cl in the example) leaves. In this case the conÜguration of the molecule is inverted. If the original molecule is optically active, the product has the opposite activity, an effect known as Walden inversion. The notations SN1 and SN2 refer to the kinetics of the reactions. In the SN1 mechanism, the slow step is the Ürst one, which is unimolecular (and Ürst order in CR3Cl). In the SN2 reaction, the process is bimolecular (and second order overall).

nucleoplasm (karyoplasm) The material contained within the *nucleus of a cell.

n

nucleoprotein The nucleoplasm is bound by the nuclear envelope, which separates it from the cytoplasm.

nucleoprotein Any compound present in cells of organisms that consists of a nucleic acid (DNA or RNA) combined with a protein. Chromosomes consist of DNA and proteins, mostly histones, as do ribosomes (see ribonucleoprotein). nucleoside An organic compound consisting of a nitrogen-containing *purine or *pyrimidine base linked to a sugar (ribose or deoxyribose). An example is *adenosine. Compare nucleotide.

n

nucleosynthesis The synthesis of chemical elements by nuclear processes. There are several ways in which nucleosynthesis can take place. Primordial nucleosynthesis took place very soon after the *big bang, when the universe was extremely hot. This process was responsible for the cosmic abundances observed for light elements, such as helium. Explosive nucleosynthesis can also occur during the explosion of a *supernova. However, stellar nucleosynthesis, which takes place in the centre of stars at very high temperatures, is now the principal form of nucleosynthesis. The exact process occurring in stellar nucleosynthesis depends on the temperature, density, and chemical composition of the star. The synthesis of helium from protons and of carbon from helium can both occur in stellar nucleosynthesis. See also carbon cycle; early universe; stellar evolution. nucleotide An organic compound consisting of a nitrogen-containing *purine or *pyrimidine base linked to a sugar (ribose or deoxyribose) and a phosphate group. *DNA and *RNA are made up of long chains of nucleotides (i.e. polynucleotides). Compare nucleoside. nucleus (of atom) The central core of an atom that contains most of its mass. It is positively charged and consists of one or more nucleons (protons or neutrons). The positive charge of the nucleus is determined by the number of protons it contains (see atomic number) and in the neutral atom this is balanced by an equal number of electrons, which move around the nucleus. The simplest nucleus is the

572 hydrogen nucleus, consisting of one proton only. All other nuclei also contain one or more neutrons. The neutrons contribute to the atomic mass (see nucleon number) but not to the nuclear charge. The most massive nucleus that occurs in nature is uranium–238, containing 92 protons and 146 neutrons. The symbol used for this *nuclide is 23982 U, the upper Ügure being the nucleon number and the lower Ügure the atomic number. In all nuclei the nucleon number (A) is equal to the sum of the atomic number (Z) and the neutron number (N), i.e. A = Z + N.

nucleus (of cell) The large body embedded in the cytoplasm of all plant and animal *cells (but not bacterial cells) that contains the genetic material *DNA organized into *chromosomes. The nucleus functions as the control centre of the cell. It is bounded by a double membrane (the nuclear envelope), which is perforated by many nuclear pores for the selective transfer of water-soluble molecules between the nucleus and cytoplasm. When the cell is not dividing, a *nucleolus is present in the nucleus and the chromosomal material (*chromatin) is dispersed throughout the nucleus. In dividing cells the chromosomes become much shorter and thicker and the nucleolus disappears. The contents of the nucleus constitute the nucleoplasm. In certain protozoans there are two nuclei per cell, a macronucleus (or meganucleus) concerned with vegetative functions and a micronucleus involved in sexual reproduction. nuclide A type of atom as characterized by its *atomic number and its *neutron number. An *isotope is a member of a series of different atoms that have the same atomic number but different neutron numbers (e.g. uranium–238 and uranium–235 are isotopes of uranium); a nuclide refers only to a particular nuclear species (e.g. the nuclides uranium–235 and plutonium–239 are Üssile). The term is also used for a type of nucleus. null method A method of making a measurement in which the quantity to be measured is balanced by another similar reading by adjusting the instrument to read zero (see wheatstone bridge). numerical analysis The analysis of

573 problems by means of calculations involving numbers rather than analytical formulae. Numerical analysis is used extensively for problems too complicated to be solved analytically (either exactly or approximately). Numerical analysis can be performed using either electronic calculators or computers.

numerical taxonomy See taxonomy. nut A dry single-seeded fruit that develops from more than one carpel and does not shed its seed when ripe. The fruit wall is woody or leathery. Many nuts are enclosed in a hard or membranous cupshaped structure, the *cupule. The term nut is often loosely used of any hard fruit. For example, the walnut is in fact a *drupe and the Brazil nut is a seed. nutation 1. (in astronomy) An irregular periodic oscillation of the earth’s poles. It causes an irregularity of the precessional circle traced by the celestial poles and results from the varying distances and relative directions of the sun and the moon. 2. (in botany) The spiral movement of a plant organ during growth, also known as circumnutation. It is seen in climbing plants and helps the plant Ünd a suitable support to twine around. Examples are the coiling movements of the shoot tips of runner beans and of the tendrils of sweet peas. nutrient Any substance that is required for the nourishment of an organism, providing a source of energy or structural components. In animals nutrients form part of the *diet and include the major nutrients, i.e. carbohydrates, proteins (see also essential amino acid), and lipids (see also essential fatty acids), as well as vitamins and certain minerals (see essential element). Plant nutrients, derived from carbon dioxide in the atmosphere and

nymph water (containing minerals) absorbed from the soil by the roots, are *macronutrients or *micronutrients.

nutrition The process by which organisms obtain energy (in the form of food) for growth, maintenance, and repair. There are two main types of nutrition: *heterotrophic nutrition, employed by animals, fungi, and certain bacteria; and *autotrophic nutrition, found in most plants and bacteria. nyctinasty (sleep movements) *Nastic movements of plant organs in response to the changes in light and temperature that occur between day and night (and vice versa). Examples are the opening and closing of many Ûowers and the folding together of the leaÛets of clover and other plants at night. nylon Any of various synthetic polyamide Übres having a protein-like structure formed by the condensation between an amino group of one molecule and a carboxylic acid group of another. There are three main nylon Übres, nylon 6, nylon 6,6, and nylon 6,10. Nylon 6, for example Enkalon and Celon, is formed by the self-condensation of 6-aminohexanoic acid. Nylon 6,6, for example Bri nylon, is made by polycondensation of hexanedioic acid (adipic acid) and 1,6-diaminohexane (hexamethylenediamine) having an average formula weight between 12 000 and 15 000. Nylon 6,10 is made by polymerizing decanedioic acid and 1,6-diaminohexane. nymph The juvenile stage of certain insects, such as dragonÛies, grasshoppers, and earwigs, which resembles the adult except that the wings and reproductive organs are undeveloped. There is no pupal stage, and the nymph develops directly into the adult. Compare larva.

n

O OB association An area in space in which young high-mass O and B type stars predominate. The stars emit strong ultraviolet radiation, which ionizes the surrounding hydrogen and forms emission nebulae. Shock waves compress dust and gas, which may collapse under the force of gravity and begin the formation of more stars. objective The *lens or system of lenses nearest to the object being examined through an optical instrument. occipital condyle A single or paired bony knob that protrudes from the occipital bone of the skull and articulates with the Ürst cervical vertebra (the *atlas). In humans there is a pair of occipital condyles, one on each side of the *foramen magnum. Occipital condyles are absent in most Üsh, which cannot move their heads. occluded front See front. occlusion 1. The trapping of small pockets of liquid in a crystal during crystallization. 2. The absorption of a gas by a solid such that atoms or molecules of the gas occupy interstitial positions in the solid lattice. Palladium, for example, can occlude hydrogen. occultation The disappearance of a star, planet, or other celestial body behind the moon or another planet, while it is being observed. A solar *eclipse is a form of occultation. oceanic zone The region of the open sea beyond the edge of the continental shelf, where the depth is greater than 200 metres. Compare neritic zone. oceanography The study of the oceans. It includes the origin, structure, and form of the oceans, the nature of the seaÛoor and its sediments, the characteristics of the ocean waters (e.g. tides, salinity, and currents), and the types of Ûora and fauna living within the oceans. The

effects of human intervention also form an important aspect of oceanography.

ocean trench A deep narrow depression in the ocean Ûoor, often thousands of metres deep (the Mariana Trench in the PaciÜc Ocean is 10 850 m deep). Trenches usually form near the edge of a continent where the tectonic plate carrying the ocean is being subducted beneath the continental plate (see plate tectonics). They are often associated with earthquakes and island arcs. ocellus A simple eye occurring in insects and other invertebrates. It typically consists of light-sensitive cells and a single cuticular lens. ochre A yellow or red mineral form of iron(III) oxide, Fe2O3, used as a pigment. octadecanoate See stearate. octadecanoic acid See stearic acid. octadecenoic acid A straight-chain unsaturated fatty acid with the formula C17H33COOH. Cis-octadec-9-enoic acid (see oleic acid) has the formula CH3(CH2)7CH: CH(CH2)7COOH. The glycerides of this acid are found in many natural fats and oils. octahedral See complex. octahydrate A crystalline hydrate that has eight moles of water per mole of compound. octane A straight-chain liquid *alkane, C8H18; r.d. 0.7; m.p. –56.79°C; b.p. 125.66°C. It is present in petroleum. The compound is isomeric with 2,2,4trimethylpentane, (CH3)3CCH2CH(CH3)2, iso-octane). See octane number. octane number A number that provides a measure of the ability of a fuel to resist *knocking when it is burnt in a spark-ignition engine. It is the percentage by volume of iso-octane (C8H18; 2,2,4trimethylpentane) in a blend with normal

575 heptane (C7H16) that matches the knocking behaviour of the fuel being tested in a single cylinder four-stroke engine of standard design. Compare cetane number.

octanoic acid (caprylic acid) A colourless liquid straight-chain saturated *carboxylic acid, CH3(CH2)6COOH; b.p. 239.3°C. octavalent Having a valency of eight. octave 1. The interval between two musical notes that have fundamental frequencies in the ratio 2:1; the word describes the interval in terms of the eight notes of the diatonic scale. 2. See law of octaves. octet A stable group of eight electrons in the outer shell of an atom (as in an atom of a noble gas). ocular See eyepiece. odd–even nucleus An atomic nucleus containing an odd number of protons and an even number of neutrons. odd–odd nucleus An atomic nucleus containing an odd number of protons and an odd number of neutrons. There are very few stable odd–odd nuclei. Odonata An order of insects containing the dragonÛies and damselÛies, most of which occur in tropical regions. Adult dragonÛies have a pair of prominent *compound eyes, a compact thorax bearing two pairs of delicate membranous wings, and a long slender abdomen. They are strong Ûiers and prey on other insects, either in Ûight or at rest. The eggs are laid near or in water, and the newly hatched nymphs are aquatic and resemble the adults, with rudimentary wings. They breathe through gills and feed on small aquatic animals. The nymph leaves the water for its Ünal moult into the terrestrial adult. odontoblast A cell that is responsible for producing the *dentine of vertebrate teeth. Odontoblasts are found around the lining of the *pulp cavity and have processes that extend into the dentine. oersted Symbol Oe. The unit of magnetic Üeld strength in the *c.g.s. system. A Üeld has a strength of one oersted if it exerts a force of one dyne on a unit mag-

oestrous cycle netic pole placed in it. It is equivalent to 103/4π A m–1. The unit was named after Hans Oersted.

Oersted, Hans Christian (1777–1851) Danish physicist, who became a professor at Copenhagen in 1806. His best-known discovery came during a lecture in 1820, when he observed the deÛection of a compass needle near a wire carrying an electric current. He had discovered electromagnetism. oesophagus (gullet) The section of the *alimentary canal that lies between the *pharynx and the stomach. It is a muscular tube whose function is to transfer food to the stomach by means of wavelike contractions (*peristalsis) along its length. oestrogen One of a group of female sex hormones, produced principally by the ovaries, that promote the onset of *secondary sexual characteristics (such as breast enlargement and development in women) and control the *oestrous cycle (*menstrual cycle in humans). Oestradiol is the most important. Oestrogens are secreted at particularly high levels during ovulation, stimulating the uterus to prepare for pregnancy. They are used in *oral contraceptives (with *progestogens) and as treatment for various disorders of the female reproductive organs. Small amounts of oestrogens are produced by the adrenal glands and testes. oestrous cycle The cycle of reproductive activity shown by most sexually mature nonpregnant female mammals except most primates (compare menstrual cycle). There are four phases: (1) pro-oestrus – *GraaÜan follicles develop in the ovary and secrete oestrogens; (2) oestrus (heat) – ovulation normally occurs, the female is ready to mate and becomes sexually attractive to the male; (3) metoestrus – *corpus luteum develops from ruptured follicle; (4) dioestrus – *progesterone secreted by corpus luteum prepares uterus for implantation. The length of the cycle depends on the species: larger mammals typically have a single annual cycle with a well-deÜned breeding season (they are described as monoestrous). The males have a similar cycle of sexual activity. Other species may

o

oestrus have many cycles per year (i.e. they are polyoestrous) and the male may be sexually active all the time.

oestrus (heat) See oestrous cycle. offset See runner. offspring (progeny) New individual organisms that result from the process of sexual or asexual reproduction. See also f1; f2. ohm Symbol Ω. The derived *SI unit of electrical resistance, being the resistance between two points on a conductor when a constant potential difference of one volt, applied between these points, produces a current of one ampere in the conductor. The former international ohm (sometimes called the ‘mercury ohm’) was deÜned in terms of the resistance of a column of mercury. The unit is named after Georg Ohm. Ohm, Georg Simon (1787–1854) German physicist, who taught in Cologne, Berlin, Nuremberg, and Ünally (1849) Munich. He is best known for formulating *Ohm’s law in 1827. The unit of electrical resistance is named after him.

o

ohmmeter Any direct-reading instrument for measuring the value of a resistance in ohms. The instrument commonly used is a *multimeter capable of measuring also both currents and voltages. To measure resistance a dry cell and resistor are switched in series with the moving coil *galvanometer and the unknown resistance is connected across the instrument’s terminals. The value of the resistance is then read off an ohms scale. Such instruments are increasingly being replaced by electronic digital multimeters. Ohm’s law The ratio of the potential difference between the ends of a conductor to the current Ûowing through it is constant. This constant is the *resistance of the conductor, i.e. V = IR, where V is the potential difference in volts, I is the current in amperes, and R is the resistance in ohms. The law was discovered in 1827 by Georg Ohm. Most materials do not obey this simple linear law; those that do are said to be ohmic but remain so only if physical conditions, such as temperature,

576 remain constant. Metals are the most accurately ohmic conductors.

oil Any of various viscous liquids that are generally immiscible with water. Natural plant and animal oils are either volatile mixtures of terpenes and simple esters (e.g. *essential oils) or are *glycerides of fatty acids. Mineral oils are mixtures of hydrocarbons (e.g. *petroleum). oil-immersion lens See immersion objective. oil of vitriol See sulphuric acid. oil of wintergreen Methyl salicylate (methyl 2-hydroxybenzoate, C8H8O3), a colourless aromatic liquid ester, b.p. 223°C. It occurs in the essential oils of some plants, and is manufactured from salicylic acid. It is easily absorbed through the skin and used in medicine for treating muscular and sciatic pain. Because of its attractive smell it is also used in perfumes and food Ûavourings. oil sand (tar sand; bituminous sand) A sandstone or porous carbonate rock that is impregnated with hydrocarbons. The largest deposit of oil sand occurs in Alberta, Canada (the Athabasca tar sands); there are also deposits in the Orinoco Basin of Venezuela, Russia, USA, Madagascar, Albania, Trinidad, and Romania. oil shale A Üne-grained carbonaceous sedimentary rock from which oil can be extracted. The rock contains organic matter – kerogen – which decomposes to yield oil when heated. Deposits of oil shale occur on every continent, the largest known reserves occurring in Colorado, Utah, and Wyoming in the USA. Commercial production of oil from oil shale is generally considered to be uneconomic unless the price of petroleum rises above the recovery costs for oil from oil shale. However, threats of declining conventional oil resources have resulted in considerable interest and developments in recovery techniques. Oklo reactors Naturally occurring nuclear Üssion reactors that are believed to have existed in uranium deposits at Oklo in Gabon, West Africa, about 2000 million years ago. In 1972, French scientists noticed a slight difference in the normal

olivine

577 235

U/238U ratio in uranium ore from Oklo. Further detailed investigations showed that there had been 15 natural reactors in the ore deposits at Oklo, operating intermittently for about 1 million years. It is thought that the geology of the mine was an important factor in the creation of these reactors, in particular, the seepage of water through overlying rock, which functioned as a moderator. A similar natural reactor has been found at Bangombe, some miles south of Oklo, but no other comparable reactors have been found anywhere in the world. The Oklo reactors are of considerable interest. They involve basic nuclear processes occurring occurring 2000 million years ago and might give insights into the time dependence of *fundamental constants. More practically, Oklo can be regarded as a 2000-millionyear experiment in the containment of nuclear waste. The reactors shut down naturally when the proportion of 235U decreased, and – for the same reason – natural reactors of this type could not occur today. The products of the reactor have, however, been localized because of the geology of the region, in particular, beds of granite underlying the ore deposits.

Olbers’ paradox If the universe is inÜnite, uniform, and unchanging the sky at night would be bright, as in whatever direction one looked one would eventually see a star. The number of stars would increase in proportion to the square of the distance from the earth; the intensity of light reaching the earth from a given star is inversely proportional to the square of the distance. Consequently, the whole sky should be about as bright as the sun. The paradox, that this is not the case, was stated by Heinrich Olbers (1758–1840) in 1826. (It had been discussed earlier, in 1744, by J. P. L. Chesaux.) The paradox is resolved by the fact that, according to the *big-bang theory, the universe is not inÜnite, not uniform, and not unchanging. For instance, light from the most distant galaxies displays an extreme *redshift and ceases to be visible. oleate A salt or ester of *oleic acid. oleÜnes See alkenes. oleic acid An unsaturated *fatty acid

with one double bond, CH3(CH2)7CH: CH(CH2)7COOH; r.d. 0.9; m.p. 13°C. Oleic acid is one of the most abundant constituent fatty acids of animal and plant fats, occurring in butterfat, lard, tallow, groundnut oil, soya-bean oil, etc. Its systematic chemical name is cis-octadec-9enoic acid.

oleum See disulphuric(vi) acid. olfaction The sense of smell or the process of detecting smells. This is achieved by receptors in olfactory organs (such as the *nose) that are sensitive to air- or water-borne chemicals. Stimulation of these receptors results in the transmission of information to the brain via the olfactory nerve. Oligocene The third geological epoch of the *Tertiary period. It began about 38 million years ago, following the Eocene epoch, and extended for about 13.5 million years to the beginning of the Miocene epoch. The epoch was characterized by the continued rise of mammals; the Ürst pigs, rhinoceroses, and tapirs made their appearance. Oligochaeta A class of hermaphrodite annelid worms that bear only a few bristles (*chaetae). Oligochaetes are very abundant in freshwater and terrestrial habitats. The most familiar members of the class are the earthworm (Lumbricus) and the freshwater bloodworm (Tubifex). oligopeptide See peptide. oligosaccharide A carbohydrate (a type of *sugar) whose molecules contain a chain of up to 20 united monosaccharides. Oligosaccharides are formed as intermediates during the digestion of *polysaccharides, such as cellulose and starch. oligotrophic Describing a body of water (e.g. a lake) with a poor supply of nutrients and a low rate of formation of organic matter by photosynthesis. Compare dystrophic; eutrophic. olivine An important group of rockforming silicate minerals crystallizing in the orthorhombic system. Olivine conforms to the general formula (Mg,Fe)2SiO4 and comprises a complete series from pure magnesium silicate (forsterite, Mg2SiO4) to pure iron silicate (fayalite,

o

omasum Fe2SiO4). It is green, brown-green, or yellow-green in colour.

omasum The third of four chambers that form the stomach of ruminants. See ruminantia. omega-minus particle A spin 3/2 *baryon made up three strange quarks (see strangeness). The existence of the omega-minus particle, as well as its properties, were predicted by Murray GellMann in 1962 as part of a scheme to classify baryons, called the eightfold way. The omega-minus particle was subsequently discovered experimentally, thus demonstrating the validity of the eightfold way. This discovery was historically very important in the theoretical understanding of the *strong interactions. The mass of the omega mass particle is 1672.5 MeV and its average lifetime is 0.8 × 10–10 s. The omega minus particle has an electric charge of –1 (its *antiparticle has a charge of +1). See elementary particles. ommatidium See compound eye. omnivore An animal that eats both animal and vegetable matter. Pigs, for example, are omnivorous. Compare carnivore; herbivore.

o

oncogene A dominant mutant allele of a cellular gene (a proto-oncogene) that disrupts cell growth and division and is capable of transforming a normal cell into a cancerous cell. Mutations in protooncogenes tend to relax mechanisms that control the cell cycle and accelerate cell division, leading to the cell proliferation that is characteristic of cancer. Some oncogenic mutations cause inhibition of programmed cell death (*apoptosis), so that cancerous cells are less likely to be destroyed by the body’s defences. Certain oncogenes of vertebrates are derived from viruses (see oncogenic). oncogenic Describing a chemical, organism, or environmental factor that causes the development of cancer. Some viruses are oncogenic to vertebrates, notably the *retroviruses (including the Rous sarcoma virus of chickens), and some are suspected of being oncogenic (e.g. some of the *adenoviruses and *papovaviruses). Many of these viruses contain genes (known as *oncogenes) that

578 are responsible for the transformation of a normal host cell into a cancerous cell. See also growth factor.

one gene–one polypeptide hypothesis The theory that each *gene is responsible for the synthesis of a single *polypeptide. It was originally stated as the one gene–one enzyme hypothesis by the US geneticist George Beadle (1903–89) in 1945 but later modiÜed when it was realized that genes also encoded nonenzyme proteins and individual polypeptide chains. It is now known that some genes code for various types of RNA involved in protein synthesis. one-pot synthesis A method of synthesizing organic compounds in which the materials used are mixed together in a single vessel and allowed to react, rather than conducting the reaction in a sequence of separate stages. onium ion An ion formed by adding a proton to a neutral molecule, e.g. the hydroxonium ion (H3O+) or the ammonium ion (NH4+). ontogeny The developmental course of an organism from the fertilized egg through to maturity. It has been suggested that “ontogeny recapitulates *phylogeny”, i.e. the stages of development, especially of the embryo, reÛect the evolutionary history of the organism. This idea is now discredited. oocyte See oogenesis. oogamy Sexual reproduction involving the formation and subsequent fusion of a large, usually stationary, female gamete and a small motile male gamete. The female gamete may contain nourishment for the development of the embryo, which is often retained and protected by the parent organism. oogenesis The production and growth of the ova (egg cells) in the animal ovary. Special cells (oogonia) within the ovary divide repeatedly by mitosis to produce large numbers of prospective egg cells (oocytes). When mature, these undergo meiosis, which halves the number of chromosomes. During the Ürst meiotic division a polar body and a secondary oocyte are produced. At the second mei-

operon

579 otic division the secondary oocyte produces an ovum and a second polar body. Oocytes may be present in the ovaries at birth and may represent the total number of eggs to be produced.

oogonium 1. The female sex organ (*gametangium) of algae and fungi. 2. Any of the immature sex cells in the animal ovary that give rise to oocytes by mitotic divisions (see oogenesis). Oort cloud A spherical region on the edge of the solar system thought to be the source of most long-period *comets. It is estimated to contain up to 1012 comets and to extend from 4500 billion to 15 000 billion kilometres from the sun. Disturbances caused by a passing star push the comets into solar orbits. It is named after Jan Oort (1899–1971). oosphere (ovum; egg cell) The nonmotile female gamete in plants and some algae. In angiosperms (Ûowering plants) it is a cell in the *embryo sac of the ovule. In other plants it is situated in an *archegonium. In algae, such as Fucus, the oosphere is protected by an oogonium until it is shed into the water prior to fertilization. Many oospheres store food in the form of starch or oil droplets. oospore A zygote that is produced as a result of *oogamy in certain algae and fungi. It contains food reserves, develops a protective outer covering, and enters a resting phase before germination. Compare zygospore. opacity The extent to which a medium is opaque to electromagnetic radiation, especially to light. It is the reciprocal of the *transmittance. A medium that is opaque to X-rays and gamma rays is said to be radiopaque. opal A hydrous amorphous form of silica. Many varieties of opal occur, some being prized as gemstones. Common opal is usually milk white but the presence of impurities may colour it yellow, green, or red. Precious opals, which are used as gemstones, display the property of opalescence – a characteristic internal play of colours resulting from the interference of light rays within the stone. Black opal has a black background against which the colours are displayed. The chief sources of

precious opals are Australia and Mexico. Geyserite is a variety deposited by geysers or hot springs. Another variety, diatomite, is made up of the skeletons of diatoms.

open chain See chain. open cluster (galactic cluster) See star cluster. open-hearth process A traditional but now obsolete method for manufacturing steel by heating together scrap, pig iron, etc., in a refractory-lined shallow open furnace heated by burning producer gas in air. It has been replaced by the *basicoxygen process. open reading frame See reading frame. opera glasses See binoculars. operator A mathematical symbol indicating that a speciÜed operation should be carried out. For example, the operator √ in √x indicates that the square root of x should be taken; the operator d/dx in dy/dx indicates that y should be differentiated with respect to x, etc. operculum 1. (in zoology) A lid or Ûap of skin covering an aperture, such as the gill slit cover of Üsh and larval amphibians and the horny calcareous operculum secreted by many gastropod molluscs, which closes the opening of the shell when the animal is inside. 2. (in botany) The cone-shaped lid of the *capsule of mosses, which is forcibly detached to release the spores. operon A functionally integrated genetic unit for the control of gene expression in bacteria, as proposed in the *Jacob–Monod hypothesis. Typically it comprises a closely linked group of structural genes, coding for protein, and adjacent loci controlling their expression – an operator site and a promoter site. The structural genes tend to encode enzymes concerned with a particular biochemical pathway. *Transcription of the structural genes is prevented by binding of a repressor molecule to the operator site. Another molecule, the inducer, can bind to the repressor molecule, preventing it from binding to the operator and thus allowing the promoter site to bind the enzyme RNA polymerase, thereby initiating transcrip-

o

opiate

580 *rhodopsin, the light-sensitive pigment that occurs in the rod cells of the retina.

tion. The repressor molecule is encoded by a regulator gene, which may be close to or distant from the operon. Some operons also have an attenuator region preceding the Ürst structural gene, where transcription may either stall or proceed according to the amount of end-product in the cell. See also lac operon.

optical activity The ability of certain substances to rotate the plane of planepolarized light as it passes through a crystal, liquid, or solution. It occurs when the molecules of the substance are asymmetric, so that they can exist in two different structural forms each being a mirror image of the other (see chirality element). The two forms are optical isomers or enantiomers. The existence of such forms is also known as enantiomorphism (the mirror images being enantiomorphs). One form will rotate the light in one direction and the other will rotate it by an equal amount in the other. The two possible forms are described as *dextrorotatory or *laevorotatory according to the direction of rotation. An equimolar mixture of the two forms is not optically active. It is called a racemic mixture (or racemate). PreÜxes are used to designate the isomer: (+)- (dextrorotatory), (–)- (laevorotatory), and (±)- (racemic mixture) are now preferred to, and increasingly used for, the former d-, l-, and dl-, respectively. In addition, certain molecules can have a meso-isomer in which one part of the molecule is a mirror image of the other. Such molecules are not optically active. Molecules that show optical activity have no plane of symmetry. The commonest case of this is in organic compounds in which a carbon atom is linked to four different groups. An atom of this type is said to be a chiral centre. Asymmetric molecules showing optical activity can also

opiate One of a group of drugs derived from opium, an extract of the poppy plant Papaver somniferum that depresses brain function (a narcotic action). Opiates include *morphine and its synthetic derivatives, such as *heroin and codeine. They are used in medicine chieÛy to relieve pain, but the use of morphine and heroin is strictly controlled since they can cause drug dependence and tolerance. Oppenheimer–Volkoff limit The maximum mass a neutron star can have before it undergoes gravitational collapse to a *black hole. It is more difÜcult to estimate this limit than the analogous *Chandrasekhar limit for white dwarf stars. It is thought that the Oppenheimer–Volkoff limit is between two and three times the mass of the sun. It was Ürst calculated by Robert Oppenheimer and George Volkoff in 1939.

o

opposition The moment at which a planet having its orbit outside that of the earth is in a line with the earth and the sun. When a planet is in opposition it can be observed during the night and is near to its closest point to the earth; it is therefore a favourable opportunity for observation. opsin The lipoprotein component of H

H

HOOC

OH

OH COOH

OH

H

COOH

C

C

C

C

C

C

HOOC

H

COOH

H

OH D-form

Optical activity. Isomers of tartaric acid.

OH L-form

COOH

H OH

meso-form

581

optical telescope

occur in inorganic compounds. For example, an octahedral complex in which the central ion coordinates to six different ligands would be optically active. Many naturally occurring compounds show optical isomerism and usually only one isomer occurs naturally. For instance, glucose is found in the dextrorotatory form. The other isomer, (–)- or l-glucose, can be synthesized in the laboratory, but cannot be synthesized by living organisms. See also absolute configuration.

accurately polished surfaces so that the deviation from perfect Ûatness does not exceed (usually) 50 nanometres. It is used to test the Ûatness of such plane surfaces as gauge anvils by means of the *interference patterns formed when parallel beams of light pass through the Ûat and are reÛected by the surface being inspected. Surfaces are said to be optically Ûat if the deviation from perfect Ûatness is smaller than the wavelength of light.

optical axis (principal axis; optic axis) The line passing through the *optical centre and the centre of a curvature of a *lens or spherical *mirror.

optical glass Glass used in the manufacture of lenses, prisms, and other optical parts. It must be homogeneous and free from bubbles and strain. Optical crown glass may contain potassium or barium in place of the sodium of ordinary crown glass and has a refractive index in the range 1.51 to 1.54. Flint glass contains lead oxide and has a refractive index between 1.58 and 1.72. Higher refractive indexes are obtained by adding lanthanoid oxides to glasses; these are now known as lanthanum crowns and Ûints.

optical brightener See brighteners. optical centre The point at the geometrical centre of a *lens through which a ray of light entering the lens passes without deviation. optical Übre A *wave guide through which light can be transmitted with very little leakage through the sidewalls. In the step-index Übre a pure glass core, with a diameter between 6 and 250 micrometres, is surrounded by a coaxial glass or plastic cladding of lower refractive index. The cladding is usually between 10 and 150 micrometres thick. The interface between core and cladding acts as a cylindrical mirror at which *total internal reÛection of the transmitted light takes place. This structure enables a beam of light to travel through many kilometres of Übre. In the graded-index Übre, each layer of glass, from the Übre axis to its outer wall, has a slightly lower refractive index than the layer inside it. This arrangement also prevents light from escaping through the Übre walls by a combination of refraction and total internal reÛection, and can be made to give the same transit time for rays at different angles. Fibre-optic systems use optical Übres to transmit information, in the form of coded pulses or fragmented images (using bundles of Übres), from a source to a receiver. They are also used in medical instruments (Übrescopes) to examine internal body cavities, such as the stomach and bladder. optical Ûat A Ûat glass disc having very

optical isomers See optical activity. optical lever An experimental device used to measure angular rotation (e.g. in a *galvanometer or *torsion balance). Typically, a small mirror is attached to the rotating object, and a beam of light is directed onto the mirror and reÛected onto a scale. The angle turned through by the beam is twice the angle turned through by the mirror. optical microscope See microscope. optical molasses See laser cooling. optical pumping See laser. optical pyrometer See pyrometry. optical rotary dispersion (ORD) The effect in which the amount of rotation of plane-polarized light by an optically active compound depends on the wavelength. A graph of rotation against wavelength has a characteristic shape showing peaks or troughs. optical rotation Rotation of planepolarized light. See optical activity. optical telescope See telescope.

o

optical temperature optical temperature See radiation temperature. optic axis 1. The direction in a doubly refracting crystal in which light is transmitted without double refraction. 2. See optical axis. optic lobes See midbrain. optic nerve The second *cranial nerve: a paired sensory nerve that runs from each eye to the brain. It is responsible for conveying visual stimuli received by the rods and cones in the retina to the brain for interpretation. optics The study of *light and the phenomena associated with its generation, transmission, and detection. In a broader sense, optics includes all the phenomena associated with infrared and ultraviolet radiation. Geometrical optics assumes that light travels in straight lines and is concerned with the laws controlling the reÛection and refraction of rays of light. Physical optics deals with phenomena that depend on the wave nature of light, e.g. diffraction, interference, and polarization. oral cavity See buccal cavity.

o

oral contraceptive Any hormonal preparation taken in the form of a pill to prevent conception (see birth control). The most common form is the combined pill, which contains an *oestrogen and a *progestogen. Both act to suppress ovulation, while the progestogen additionally causes changes in the viscosity of cervical mucus and alters the lining of the womb, both of which decrease the chances of fertilization should ovulation occur. The so-called ‘minipill’ contains only a progestogen and has fewer side effects than the combined pill. Emergency contraception (the so-called ‘morning-after pill’), to prevent pregnancy after unprotected sexual intercourse, consists of two spaced doses of either a combined oestrogen– progestogen preparation or an oestrogen alone, the Ürst dose being taken within 72 hours of intercourse. orbit 1. (in astronomy) The path through space of one celestial body about another. For one small body moving in the gravitational Üeld of another the orbit is a *conic section. Most such orbits are elliptical and

582 most planetary orbits in the solar system are nearly circular. The shape and size of an elliptical orbit is speciÜed by its eccentricity, e, and the length of its semimajor axis, a. 2. (in physics) The path of an electron as it travels round the nucleus of an atom. See orbital. 3. (in anatomy) Either of the two sockets in the skull of vertebrates that house the eyeballs.

orbital A region in which an electron may be found in an atom or molecule. In the original *Bohr theory of the atom the electrons were assumed to move around the nucleus in circular orbits, but further advances in quantum mechanics led to the view that it is not possible to give a deÜnite path for an electron. According to *wave mechanics, the electron has a certain probability of being in a given element of space. Thus for a hydrogen atom the electron can be anywhere from close to the nucleus to out in space but the maximum probability in spherical shells of equal thickness occurs in a spherical shell around the nucleus with a radius equal to the Bohr radius of the atom. The probabilities of Ünding an electron in different regions can be obtained by solving the Schrödinger wave equation to give the wave function ψ, and the probability of location per unit volume is then proportional to |ψ|2. Thus the idea of electrons in Üxed orbits has been replaced by that of a probability distribution around the nucleus – an atomic orbital (see illustration). Alternatively, the orbital can be thought of as an electric charge distribution (averaged over time). In representing orbitals it is convenient to take a surface enclosing the space in which the electron is likely to be found with a high probability. The possible atomic orbitals correspond to subshells of the atom. Thus there is one s-orbital for each shell (orbital quantum number l = 0). This is spherical. There are three p-orbitals (corresponding to the three values of l) and Üve d-orbitals. The shapes of orbitals depend on the value of l. For instance, p-orbitals each have two lobes; most d-orbitals have four lobes. In molecules, the valence electrons move under the inÛuence of two nuclei (in a bond involving two atoms) and there are corresponding molecular orbitals for electrons (see illustration). It is convenient

orbital

583 z

symmetrical s -orbital

x y

z

z

z

x

x

x

y

y

y

px

pz

py three equivalent p -orbitals, each having 2 lobes atomic orbitals

p -orbitals

H

H C

o

pi orbital

H

C

H

H C

H

hybrid sp3-orbitals

H

C H

sigma orbital

molecular orbitals: formation of the double bond in ethene

Orbitals

in considering these to regard them as formed by overlap of atomic orbitals. In a hydrogen molecule the s-orbitals on the two atoms overlap and form a molecular orbital between the two nuclei. This is an example of a sigma orbital. In a double bond, as in ethene, one bond is produced by overlap along the line of axes to form a

sigma orbital. The other is produced by sideways overlap of the lobes of the porbitals (see illustration). The resulting molecular orbital has two parts, one on each side of the sigma orbital – this is a pi orbital. It is also possible for a delta orbital to form by lateral overlap of two dorbitals. In fact, the combination of two

orbital quantum number

o

atomic orbitals produces two molecular orbitals with different energies. The one of lower energy is the bonding orbital, holding the atoms together; the other is the antibonding orbital, which would tend to push the atoms apart. In the case of valence electrons, only the lower (bonding) orbital is Ülled. In considering the formation of molecular orbitals it is often useful to think in terms of hybrid atomic orbitals. For instance, carbon has in its outer shell one sorbital and three p-orbitals. In forming methane (or other tetrahedral molecules) these can be regarded as combining to give four equivalent sp3 hybrid orbitals, each with a lobe directed to a corner of a tetrahedron. It is these that overlap with the s-orbitals on the hydrogen atoms. In ethene, two p-orbitals combine with the sorbital to give three sp2 hybrids with lobes in a plane pointing to the corners of an equilateral triangle. These form the sigma orbitals in the C–H and C–C bonds. The remaining p-orbitals (one on each carbon) form the pi orbital. In ethyne, sp2 hybridization occurs to give two hybrid orbitals on each atom with lobes pointing along the axis. The two remaining porbitals on each carbon form two pi orbitals. Hybrid atomic orbitals can also involve d-orbitals. For instance, squareplanar complexes use sp2d hybrids; octahedral complexes use sp3d2.

orbital quantum number See atom. orbital velocity (orbital speed) The speed of a satellite, spacecraft, or other body travelling in an *orbit around the earth or around some other celestial body. If the orbit is elliptical, the orbital speed, v, is given by: v = √[gR2(2/r – 1/a)], where g is the accceleration of free fall, R is the radius of the orbited body, a is the semimajor axis of the orbit, and r is the distance between the orbiting body and the centre of mass of the system. If the orbit is circular, r = a and v = √(gR2/r).

OR circuit See logic circuits. order 1. (in chemistry) In the expression for the rate of a chemical reaction, the sum of the powers of the concentrations

584 is the overall order of the reaction. For instance, in a reaction A+B→C the rate equation may have the form R = k[A][B]2 This reaction would be described as Ürst order in A and second order in B. The overall order is three. The order of a reaction depends on the mechanism and it is possible for the rate to be independent of concentration (zero order) or for the order to be a fraction. See also molecularity; pseudo order. 2. (in mathematics) The number of times a variable is differentiated. dy/dx represents a Ürst-order derivative, d2y/dx2 a second-order derivative, etc. In a *differential equation the order of the highest derivative is the order of the equation. d2y/dx2 + 2dy/dx = 0 is a second-order equation of the Ürst degree. See also degree. 3. (in taxonomy) A category used in the *classiÜcation of organisms that consists of one or several similar or closely related families. Similar orders form a class. Order names typically end in -ales in botany, e.g. Rosales (roses and orchard fruits), and in -a in zoology, e.g. Carnivora (Ûesh eaters). 4. (in physics) A category of *phase transition.

order of magnitude A value expressed to the nearest power of ten. order parameter A quantity that characterizes the order of a phase of a system below its *transition temperature. An order parameter has a non-zero value below the transition temperature and a zero value above the transition temperature. An example of an order parameter is magnetization (see magnetism) in a ferromagnetic system. If the phase transition is continuous (i.e. there is no *latent heat), the order parameter goes to zero continuously as the transition temperature is approached from below. Disorder parameters are quantities that are non-zero above the transition temperature and zero beneath it. Order parameters are associated with the *broken symmetry of a system. ordinary ray See double refraction.

585

ordinate See cartesian coordinates. Ordovician The second geological period of the Palaeozoic era, following the Cambrian and preceding the Silurian periods. It began about 505 million years ago and lasted for about 67 million years. The period was named by the British geologist Charles Lapworth (1842–1920) in 1879. *Graptolites, in deep-water deposits, are the dominant fossils. Other fossils include *trilobites, brachiopods, bryozoans, gastropods, bivalves, echinoids, crinoids, nautiloid cephalopods, and the Ürst corals. ore A naturally occurring mineral from which a metal and certain other elements (e.g. phosphorus) can be extracted, usually on a commercial basis. Metals may be present in ores in the native form, but more commonly they occur combined as oxides, sulphides, sulphates, silicates, etc. ore dressing See beneficiation. oregonator A type of chemical reaction mechanism that causes an *oscillating reaction. It is the type of mechanism responsible for the *B–Z reaction, and involves Üve steps of the form: A+Y→X X+Y→C A + X → 2X + Z 2X → D Z→Y Autocatalysis occurs as in the *Lotka– Volterra mechanism and the *brusselator. The mechanism was named after Oregon in America, where the research group that discovered it is based.

organ Any distinct part of an organism that is specialized to perform one or a number of functions. Examples are ears, eyes, lungs, and kidneys (in animals) and leaves, roots, and Ûowers (in plants). A given organ will contain many different *tissues. organ culture The culture of complete living organs (explants) of animals and plants outside the body in a suitable culture medium. Animal organs must be small enough to allow the nutrients in the culture medium to penetrate all the cells. Whole plant roots and even root systems

organometallic compound can be kept alive in such conditions for a considerable period of time. See also explantation.

organelle A minute structure within a eukaryotic *cell that has a particular function. Examples of organelles are the nucleus, mitochondria, and lysosomes. organic chemistry The branch of chemistry concerned with compounds of carbon. organic evolution The process by which changes in the genetic composition of populations of organisms occur in response to environmental changes. See adaptation; evolution. Compare biochemical evolution. organism An individual living system, such as an animal, plant, or *microorganism, that is capable of reproduction, growth, and maintenance. organizer An area of an animal embryo that causes adjacent areas of the embryo to develop in a certain way. The primary organizer (blastopore lip or archenteron roof) causes the *gastrula to develop as a complete organism. organo- PreÜx used before the name of an element to indicate compounds of the elements containing organic groups (with the element bound to carbon atoms). For example, lead(IV) tetraethyl is an organolead compound. organogenesis The formation of organs during embryonic development. In animals this begins following the rearrangement of the cells at gastrulation, when the three germ layers are fully formed in their correct positions. Dividing cells of the *gastrula begin to differentiate and the rudimentary organs and organ systems begin to form. See differentiation; ectoderm; endoderm; mesoderm. organometallic compound A compound in which a metal atom or ion is bound to an organic group. Organometallic compounds may have single metal– carbon bonds, as in the aluminium alkyls (e.g. Al(CH3)3). In some cases, the bonding is to the pi electrons of a double bond, as in complexes formed between platinum and ethene, or to the pi electrons of a ring, as in *ferrocene.

o

orgasm

o

586

orgasm The climax of sexual excitement in humans, which – in males – coincides with *ejaculation. A sense of physiological and emotional release is accompanied by a feeling of extreme pleasure.

ornithine (Orn) An *amino acid, H2N(CH2)3CH(NH2)COOH, that is not a constituent of proteins but is important in living organisms as an intermediate in the reactions of the *urea cycle and in arginine synthesis.

origin See cartesian coordinates.

ornithine cycle See urea cycle.

origin of life The process by which living organisms developed from inanimate matter, which is generally thought to have occurred on earth between 3500 and 4000 million years ago. It is supposed that the primordial atmosphere was like a chemical soup containing all the basic constituents of organic matter: ammonia, methane, hydrogen, and water vapour. These underwent a process of chemical evolution using energy from the sun and electric storms to combine into ever more complex molecules, such as amino acids, proteins, and vitamins. Eventually selfreplicating nucleic acids, the basis of all life, could have developed. The very Ürst organisms may have consisted of such molecules bounded by a simple membrane. See proteinoid.

orogenesis The process by which major mountain chains are formed. This includes the deformational processes of thrusting, folding, and faulting that result from the collision of two continents. Examples of mountains formed through orogenesis include the Alpine–Himalayan, Appalachian, and Cordilleran orogenic belts.

origin of the elements The nuclear processes that give rise to chemical elements. There is not one single process that can account for all the elements. The abundance of the chemical elements is determined not just by the stability of the nuclei of the atoms but also how readily the nuclear processes leading to the existence of these atoms occur. Most of the helium in the universe was produced by fusion in the early universe when the temperature and the pressure were very high. Most of the elements between helium and iron were made in nuclear fusion reactions inside stars. Since iron is at the bottom of an energy valley of stability, energy needs to be put into a nucleus heavier than iron for a fusion reaction to occur. Inside stars some heavy elements are built up by the s-process, where s stands for slow, in which high-energy neutrons are absorbed by a nucleus, with the resulting nucleus undergoing beta decay to produce a nucleus with a higher atomic number. Other heavy elements are produced by the r-process, where r stands for rapid, which occurs in supernova explosions.

orpiment A natural yellow mineral form of arsenic(III) sulphide, As2S3. The name is also used for the synthetic compound, which is used as a pigment. ortho- 1. PreÜx indicating that a benzene compound has two substituted groups in the 1,2 positions (i.e. on adjacent carbon atoms). The abbreviation o- is used; for example o-dichlorobenzene is 1,2-dichlorobenzene. Compare meta-; para-. 2. PreÜx formerly used to indicate the most hydrated form of an acid. For example, phosphoric(V) acid, H3PO4, was called orthophosphoric acid to distinguish it from the lower metaphosphoric acid, HPO3, which is actually (HPO3)n. orthoboric acid See boric acid. orthoclase See feldspars. orthogenesis An early theory of the nature of evolutionary change, which proposed that organisms evolve along particular paths predetermined by some factor in their genetic make-up. More recent understanding of selection pressure and other external forces that can be shown experimentally to affect the survival of organisms has proved the improbability of the theory. orthohydrogen See hydrogen. orthophosphoric acid See phosphoric(v) acid. orthoplumbate See plumbate. orthopositronium See positronium. Orthoptera A large order of insects con-

587 taining the grasshoppers, locusts, crickets, and – in some classiÜcation systems – the cockroaches (see dictyoptera). They are characterized by enlarged hind legs modiÜed for jumping and biting mouthparts and produce sounds by *stridulation. The crickets and long-horned grasshoppers (e.g. Gryllus, Tettigonia) have long threadlike antennae and stridulate by rubbing together modiÜed veins on their forewings. The hearing organs are on the front legs. The short-horned grasshoppers and locusts (e.g. Chorthippus, Locusta) have short antennae and stridulate by rubbing pegs on the hind leg against a hardened vein on the forewing. The hearing organs are on the abdomen.

orthorhombic See crystal system. orthosilicate See silicate. orthostannate See stannate. orthotropism The tendency for a *tropism (growth response of a plant) to be orientated directly in line with the stimulus concerned. An example is the vertical growth of main stems and roots in response to gravity (orthogeotropism). Compare plagiotropism. oscillating reaction (clock reaction) A type of chemical reaction in which the concentrations of the products and reactants change periodically, either with time or with position in the reacting medium. Thus, the concentration of a component may increase with time to a maximum, decrease to a minimum, then increase again, and so on, continuing the oscillation over a period of time. Systems are also known in which spirals and other patterns spread through the reacting medium, demonstrating a periodic spatial variation. Oscillating chemical reactions have certain features in common. They all occur under conditions far from chemical equilibrium and all involve *autocatalysis, i.e. a product of a reaction step acts as a catalyst for that step. This autocatalysis drives the oscillation by a process of positive feedback. Moreover, oscillating chemical reactions are associated with the phenomenon known as bistability. In this, a reaction may be in a steady-state condition, with reactants Ûowing into a reaction zone while products are Ûowing out

osmium of it. Under these conditions, the concentrations in the reaction zone may not change with time, although the reaction is not in a state of chemical equilibrium. Bistable systems have two possible stable steady states. Interaction with an additional substance in the reaction medium causes the system to oscillate between the states as the concentrations change. Oscillating chemical reactions are thought to occur in a number of biochemical processes. For example, they occur in glycolysis, in which ATP is produced by enzymecatalysed reactions. They are also known to regulate the rhythm of the heartbeat. Most have highly complex reaction mechanisms. See lotka–volterra mechanism; brusselator; oregonator. See also chaotic reaction.

oscillator An electronic device that produces an alternating output of known frequency. If the output voltage or current has the form of a sine wave with respect to time, the device is called a sinusoidal (or harmonic) oscillator. If the output voltage changes abruptly from one level to another (as in a *square wave or *sawtooth wave) it is called a relaxation oscillator. A harmonic oscillator consists of a frequency-determining circuit or device, such as a *resonant circuit, maintained in oscillation by a source of power that by positive feedback also makes up for the resistive losses. In some relaxation oscillators the circuit is arranged so that in each cycle energy is stored in a reactive element (a capacitor or inductor) and subsequently discharged over a different time interval. See also multivibrator. oscilloscope See cathode-ray oscilloscope. osmiridium A hard white naturally occurring alloy consisting principally of osmium (17–48%) and iridium (49%). It also contains small quantities of platinum, rhodium, and ruthenium. It is used for making small items subject to wear, e.g. electrical contacts or the tips of pen nibs. osmium Symbol Os. A hard blue-white metallic *transition element; a.n. 76; r.a.m. 190.2; r.d. 22.57; m.p. 3045°C; b.p. 5027°C. It is found associated with platinum and is used in certain alloys with platinum and iridium (see osmiridium).

o

osmium(IV) oxide Osmium forms a number of complexes in a range of oxidation states. It was discovered by Smithson Tennant (1761–1815) in 1804.

osmium(IV) oxide (osmium tetroxide) A yellow solid, OsO4, made by heating osmium in air. It is used as an oxidizing agent in organic chemistry, as a catalyst, and as a Üxative in electron microscopy. osmometer See osmosis. osmoreceptor A receptor situated in the hypothalamus of the brain that responds to an increase in the concentration of the extracellular Ûuid. This results in the release of *antidiuretic hormone (ADH) and the subsequent conservation of water, thereby maintaining the *homeostasis of the body Ûuids.

o

osmoregulation The control of the water content and the concentration of salts in the body of an animal or protozoan. In freshwater species osmoregulation must counteract the tendency for water to pass into the animal by *osmosis. Various methods have been developed to eliminate the excess, such as *contractile vacuoles in protozoans and *kidneys with well-developed glomeruli in freshwater Üsh. Marine vertebrates have the opposite problem: they prevent excessive water loss and enhance the excretion of salts by having kidneys with few glomeruli and short tubules. In terrestrial vertebrates the dangers of desiccation are reduced by the presence of long convoluted kidney tubules, which increase the reabsorption of water and salts. osmosis The passage of a solvent through a semipermeable membrane separating two solutions of different concentrations. A semipermeable membrane is one through which the molecules of a solvent can pass but the molecules of most solutes cannot. There is a thermodynamic tendency for solutions separated by such a membrane to become equal in concentration, the water (or other solvent) Ûowing from the weaker to the stronger solution. Osmosis will stop when the two solutions reach equal concentration, and can also be stopped by applying a pressure to the liquid on the stronger-solution side of the membrane. The pressure re-

588 quired to stop the Ûow from a pure solvent into a solution is a characteristic of the solution, and is called the osmotic pressure (symbol Π). Osmotic pressure depends only on the concentration of particles in the solution, not on their nature (i.e. it is a *colligative property). For a solution of n moles in volume V at thermodynamic temperature T, the osmotic pressure is given by ΠV = nRT, where R is the gas constant. Osmotic-pressure measurements are used in Ünding the relative molecular masses of compounds, particularly macromolecules. A device used to measure osmotic pressure is called an osmometer. The distribution of water in living organisms is dependent to a large extent on osmosis, water entering the cells through their membranes. A cell membrane is not truly semipermeable as it allows the passage of certain solute molecules; it is described as partially permeable. Osmosis in plants is now usually described in terms of *water potential: water moves from an area of high (less negative) water potential to an area of low (more negative) water potential (see also plasmolysis; turgor; wilting). Animals have evolved various means to counteract the effects of osmosis (see osmoregulation); in water relations in animals solutions are still described in terms of osmotic pressure.

osmotic pressure See osmosis. ossiÜcation The process of *bone formation. It is brought about by the action of special cells called *osteoblasts, which deposit layers of bone in connective tissue. Some bones are formed directly in connective tissue (see membrane bone); others are formed by the replacement of cartilage (see cartilage bone). Osteichthyes The class of vertebrates comprising the bony Üshes – marine and freshwater Üsh with a bony skeleton. All have gills covered with a bony operculum, and a layer of thin overlapping bony *scales covers the entire body surface. Bony Üsh have a *swim bladder, which acts as a hydrostatic organ enabling the animal to remain suspended in the water at any depth. In some Üsh this bladder acts as a lung. See also dipnoi; teleostei. Compare chondrichthyes.

589

osteoblast Any of the cells, found in *bone, that secrete collagen and other substances that form the matrix of bone. Osteoblasts are derived from osteoprogenitor cells in the bone marrow; they eventually become *osteocytes (bone cells). See also ossification. osteoclast Any of the cells in *bone that are involved in the breakdown of bone matrix to enable the further development and remodelling of bone during growth and repair. osteocyte Any of the cells, found in bone, that are derived from *osteoblasts and perform activities required for the maintenance of the bone tissue. Ostrogradsky’s theorem See divergence theorem. Ostwald’s dilution law An expression for the degree of dissociation of a weak electrolyte. For example, if a weak acid dissociates in water HA ˆ H+ + A– the dissociation constant Ka is given by Ka = α2n/(1 – α)V where α is the degree of dissociation, n the initial amount of substance (before dissociation), and V the volume. If α is small compared with 1, then α2 = KV/n; i.e. the degree of dissociation is proportional to the square root of the dilution. The law was Ürst put forward by Wilhelm Ostwald (1853–1932) to account for electrical conductivities of electrolyte solutions.

otolith A gelatinous mass containing a high concentration of particles of calcium carbonate, which forms part of the *macula of the inner ear. Otto engine See internal-combustion engine. ounce 1. One sixteenth of a pound (avoirdupois), equal to 0.028 349 kg. 2. Eight drachms (Troy), equal to 0.031 103 kg. 3. (Ûuid ounce) Eight Ûuid drachms, equal to 0.028 413 dm3. outbreeding Mating between unrelated or distantly related individuals of a species. Outbreeding populations usually show more variation than *inbreeding ones and have a greater potential for

overpopulation adapting to environmental changes. Outbreeding increases the number of *heterozygous individuals, so that disadvantageous recessive characteristics tend to be masked by dominant alleles.

outer ear (external ear) The part of the ear external to the *tympanum (eardrum). It is present in mammals, birds, and some reptiles and consists of a tube (the external auditory meatus) that directs sound waves onto the tympanum. In mammals it may include an external *pinna, which extends beyond the skull. oval window (fenestra ovalis) A membrane-covered opening between the middle ear and the inner ear (see ear), situated above the *round window. Vibrations of the tympanum are transferred across the middle ear by the *ear ossicles and transmitted to the inner ear by the oval window, which is connected to the third ear ossicle (stapes). ovarian follicle See graafian follicle. ovary 1. The reproductive organ in female animals in which eggs (ova) are produced. In most vertebrates there are two ovaries (in some Üsh the ovaries fuse together to form a single structure and in birds the left ovary only is functional). As well as eggs, they produce steroid hormones (see oestrogen; progesterone). In mammals each ovary is situated close to the opening of a *fallopian tube; it contains numerous follicles in which the eggs develop and from which they are released in a regular cycle. See also graafian follicle; menstrual cycle; oogenesis; ovulation; reproductive system. 2. The hollow base of the *carpel of a Ûower, containing one or more *ovules. After fertilization, the ovary wall develops into the fruit enclosing the seeds. In some species, the carpels are fused together to form a complex ovary. overdamped See damping. overpopulation The situation that arises when rapid growth of a population, usually a human population, results in numbers that cannot be supported by the available resources, such as space and food. This occurs when the birth rate exceeds the death rate, or when immigration exceeds emigration, or when a

o

overpotential combination of these factors exists. See population growth.

overpotential A potential that must be applied in an electrolytic cell in addition to the theoretical potential required to liberate a given substance at an electrode. The value depends on the electrode material and on the current density. It is a kinetic effect occurring because of the signiÜcant activation energy for electron transfer at the electrodes, and is particularly important for the liberation of such gases as hydrogen and oxygen. For example, in the electrolysis of a solution of zinc ions, hydrogen (EŠ = 0.00 V) would be expected to be liberated at the cathode in preference to zinc (EŠ = –0.76 V). In fact, the high overpotential of hydrogen on zinc (about 1 V under suitable conditions) means that zinc can be deposited instead. overtones See harmonic. oviduct The tube that conveys an animal egg cell from the ovary to other parts of the reproductive system or to the outside. Eggs are passed along the oviduct by the action of muscles and cilia. See fallopian tube.

o

oviparity Reproduction in which fertilized eggs are laid or spawned by the mother and hatch outside her body. It occurs in most animals except marsupial and placental mammals. Compare ovoviviparity; viviparity. ovipositor An organ at the hind end of the abdomen of female insects through which eggs are laid. It consists of a pair of modiÜed appendages and is often long and piercing, so that eggs can be laid in otherwise inaccessible places. The sting of bees and wasps is a modiÜed ovipositor. ovoviviparity Reproduction in which fertilized eggs develop and hatch in the oviduct of the mother. It occurs in many invertebrates and in some Üsh and reptiles (e.g. the viper). Compare oviparity; viviparity. ovulation The release of an egg cell from the ovary, which in mammals is stimulated by *luteinizing hormone. The developing egg cell within its follicle migrates to the ovary surface; when mature, it is released from the follicle (which

590 breaks open) into the body cavity, from where it passes into the oviduct. See also menstrual cycle.

ovule The part of the female reproductive organs of seed plants that consists of the *nucellus, *embryo sac, and *integuments. The ovules of gymnosperms are situated on ovuliferous scales of the female cones while those of angiosperms are enclosed in the carpel. After fertilization, the ovule becomes the seed. ovuliferous scale One of a group of large woody specialized leaves that form the female *cone of conifers and related trees. It bears the ovules, which develop into seeds. ovum (egg cell) (pl. ova) 1. (in zoology) The mature reproductive cell (see gamete) of female animals, which is produced by the ovary (see oogenesis). It is spherical, has a nucleus, is covered with a vitelline membrane, and is not mobile. 2. (in botany) The *oosphere of plants. oxalate A salt or ester of *oxalic acid. oxalic acid (ethanedioic acid) A crystalline solid, (COOH)2, that is slightly soluble in water. Oxalic acid is strongly acidic and very poisonous. It occurs in certain plants, e.g. sorrel and the leaf blades of rhubarb. oxaloacetic acid A compound, HO2CCH2COCO2H, that plays an integral role in the *Krebs cycle. The anion, oxaloacetate, reacts with the acetyl group from acetyl coenzyme A to form citrate. oxbow lake A crescent-shaped lake formed when a meander of a slow-Ûowing river is cut off from the main channel after the river, in Ûood, crosses the neck of land between two bends. Most oxbow lakes, or cutoffs, soon silt up. oxfuel A liquid fuel containing added alcohols or ethers to act as an additional source of oxygen during combustion of the fuel. It has been claimed that such additives help to lower the concentration of carbon monoxide in engine emissions. oxidant See oxidizing agent. oxidase Any enzyme that catalyses *oxidation–reduction reactions that involve

oxidizing acid

591 the transfer of electrons to molecular oxygen.

oxidation See oxidation–reduction. oxidation number (oxidation state) See oxidation–reduction. oxidation–reduction (redox) Originally, oxidation was simply regarded as a chemical reaction with oxygen. The reverse process – loss of oxygen – was called reduction. Reaction with hydrogen also came to be regarded as reduction. Later, a more general idea of oxidation and reduction was developed in which oxidation was loss of electrons and reduction was gain of electrons. This wider deÜnition covered the original one. For example, in the reaction 4Na(s) + O2(g) → 2Na2O(s) the sodium atoms lose electrons to give Na+ ions and are oxidized. At the same time, the oxygen atoms gain electrons and are reduced. These deÜnitions of oxidation and reduction also apply to reactions that do not involve oxygen. For instance in 2Na(s) + Cl2(g) → 2NaCl(s) the sodium is oxidized and the chlorine reduced. Oxidation and reduction also occurs at the electrodes in *cells. This deÜnition of oxidation and reduction applies only to reactions in which electron transfer occurs – i.e. to reactions involving ions. It can be extended to reactions between covalent compounds by using the concept of oxidation number (or state). This is a measure of the electron control that an atom has in a compound compared to the atom in the pure element. An oxidation number consists of two parts: (1) Its sign, which indicates whether the control has increased (negative) or decreased (positive). (2) Its value, which gives the number of electrons over which control has changed. The change of electron control may be complete (in ionic compounds) or partial (in covalent compounds). For example, in SO2 the sulphur has an oxidation number +4, having gained partial control over 4 electrons compared to sulphur atoms in pure sulphur. The oxygen has an oxida-

tion number –2, each oxygen having lost partial control over 2 electrons compared to oxygen atoms in gaseous oxygen. Oxidation is a reaction involving an increase in oxidation number and reduction involves a decrease. Thus in 2H2 + O2 → 2H2O the hydrogen in water is +1 and the oxygen –2. The hydrogen is oxidized and the oxygen is reduced. The oxidation number is used in naming inorganic compounds. Thus in H2SO4, sulphuric(VI) acid, the sulphur has an oxidation number of +6. Compounds that tend to undergo reduction readily are *oxidizing agents; those that undergo oxidation are *reducing agents.

oxidative decarboxylation The reaction in the *Krebs cycle in which oxygen, derived from two water molecules, is used to oxidize two carbon atoms to two molecules of carbon dioxide. The two carbon atoms result from the *decarboxylation reactions that occur during the Krebs cycle as the six-carbon compound citrate is converted to the four-carbon compound oxaloacetate. oxidative phosphorylation A reaction occurring during the Ünal stages of *aerobic respiration, in which ATP is formed from ADP and phosphate coupled to electron transport in the *electron transport chain. The reaction occurs in the mitochondria and is the cell’s principal method of storing the energy released by the oxidation of food. See also phosphorylation. oxides Binary compounds formed between elements and oxygen. Oxides of nonmetals are covalent compounds having simple molecules (e.g. CO, CO2, SO2) or giant molecular lattices (e.g. SiO2). They are typically acidic or neutral. Oxides of metals are ionic, containing the O2– ion. They are generally basic or *amphoteric. Various other types of ionic oxide exist (see ozonides; peroxides; superoxides). oxidizing acid An acid that can act as a strong oxidizing agent as well as an acid. Nitric acid is a common example. It is able to attack metals, such as copper, that are below hydrogen in the electromotive series, by oxidizing the metal:

o

oxidizing agent

592

2HNO3 + Cu → CuO + H2O + 2NO2 This is followed by reaction between the acid and the oxide: 2HNO3 + CuO → Cu(NO3)2 + H2O

oxidizing agent (oxidant) A substance that brings about oxidation in other substances. It achieves this by being itself reduced. Oxidizing agents contain atoms with high oxidation numbers; that is the atoms have suffered electron loss. In oxidizing other substances these atoms gain electrons. oxidoreductase Any of a class of enzymes that catalyse *oxidation–reduction reactions, i.e. they are involved in the transfer of hydrogen or electrons between molecules. They include the *oxidases and *dehydrogenases. oximes Compounds containing the group C:NOH, formed by reaction of an aldehyde or ketone with hydroxylamine (H2NOH) (see illustration). Ethanal (CH3CHO), for example, forms the oxime CH3CH:NOH. oxo- PreÜx indicating the presence of oxygen in a chemical compound.

o

oxoacid An acid in which the acidic hydrogen is part of a hydroxyl group bound to an atom that is bound to an oxo group (=O). Sulphuric acid is an example. Compare hydroxoacid. 3-oxobutanoic acid (acetoacetic acid) A colourless syrupy liquid, CH3COCH2COOH. It is an unstable compound, decomposing into propanone and carbon dioxide. The acid can be prepared from its ester, *ethyl 3-oxobutanoate. oxonium ion An ion of the type R3O+, in which R indicates hydrogen or an organic group, especially the ion H3O+, which is formed when *acids dissociate in water. This is also called the hydroxonium ion or the hydronium ion. oxo process An industrial process for O R

C R′ ketone

+

H

N

O

H

H hydroxylamine

– H2O

making aldehydes by reaction between alkanes, carbon monoxide, and hydrogen (cobalt catalyst using high pressure and temperature).

oxyacetylene burner A welding or cutting torch that burns a mixture of oxygen and acetylene (ethyne) in a specially designed jet. The Ûame temperature of about 3300°C enables all ferrous metals to be welded. For cutting, the point at which the steel is to be cut is preheated with the oxyacetylene Ûame and a powerful jet of oxygen is then directed onto the steel. The oxygen reacts with the hot steel to form iron oxide and the heat of this reaction melts more iron, which is blown away by the force of the jet. oxygen Symbol O. A colourless odourless gaseous element belonging to *group 16 (formerly VIB) of the periodic table; a.n. 8; r.a.m. 15.9994; d. 1.429 g dm–3; m.p. –218.4°C; b.p. –183°C. It is the most abundant element in the earth’s crust (49.2% by weight) and is present in the atmosphere (28% by volume). Atmospheric oxygen is of vital importance for all organisms that carry out *aerobic respiration. For industrial purposes it is obtained by fractional distillation of liquid air. It is used in metallurgical processes, in hightemperature Ûames (e.g. for welding), and in breathing apparatus. The common form is diatomic (dioxygen, O2); there is also a reactive allotrope *ozone (O3). Chemically, oxygen reacts with most other elements forming *oxides. The element was discovered by Joseph Priestley in 1774. oxygen cycle The cycling of oxygen between the biotic and abiotic components of the environment (see biogeochemical cycle). The oxygen cycle is closely linked to the *carbon cycle and the water cycle (see hydrological cycle). In the process of respiration oxygen is taken in by living organisms and released into the atmosphere, combined with carbon, in the form of carbon dioxide. Carbon dioxide enters N R

O

H

C R′ oxime

Oximes. Formation of an oxime from a ketone; the same reaction occurs with an aldehyde (R′ = H).

ozone

593 the carbon cycle or is taken up by plants for *photosynthesis. During photosynthesis oxygen is evolved by the chemical splitting of water and returned to the atmosphere. In the upper atmosphere, *ozone is formed from oxygen and dissociates to release oxygen (see ozone layer).

oxygen debt The physiological state that exists in a normally aerobic animal when insufÜcient oxygen is available for metabolic requirements (e.g. during a period of strenuous physical activity). To meet the body’s increased demand for energy, pyruvate is converted anaerobically (i.e. in the absence of oxygen) to lactic acid, which requires oxygen for its breakdown and accumulates in the tissues. When oxygen is available again lactic acid is oxidized in the liver, thus repaying the debt. oxygen dissociation curve The Sshaped curve produced when the percentage saturation of haemoglobin with oxygen (i.e. the percentage of binding sites of haemoglobin that are occupied by oxygen molecules) is plotted against the partial pressure of oxygen ( pO2), which is a measure of the oxygen concentration in the surrounding medium. The steep rise of the curve indicates the high afÜnity of haemoglobin for oxygen: a small increase 100

% saturation of haemoglobin with O2

90 80 70 60

p O2 in lungs

50 40 30

p O2 in metabolizing tissues

20 10

12 8 6 10 4 2 partial pressure of oxygen (p O2 /kPa)

0

Oxygen dissociation curve

in pO2 results in a relatively sharp increase in the percentage saturation of haemoglobin with oxygen. Therefore in the lungs, where the pO2 is high, the blood is rapidly saturated with oxygen. Conversely, a small drop in pO2 results in a large drop in percentage saturation of haemoglobin. Thus in tissues that utilize oxygen at a high rate, where the pO2 is low, oxygen readily dissociates from haemoglobin and is released for use by the tissues. See also bohr effect.

oxyhaemoglobin See haemoglobin. oxyntic cell (parietal cell) Any of the cells in the wall of the stomach that produce hydrochloric acid, which forms part of the *gastric juice. Hydrochloric acid is required for the conversion of pepsinogen to pepsin in the lumen of the stomach and kills various microorganisms that enter with food. The oxyntic cells also produce intrinsic factor, which is involved in the absorption of vitamin B12 in the small intestine (see vitamin b complex). oxytocin A hormone, produced by birds and mammals, that in mammals causes both contraction of smooth muscle in the uterus during birth and expulsion of milk from the mammary glands during suckling. Oxytocin is produced in the neurosecretory cells of the hypothalamus (see neurosecretion) but is stored and secreted by the posterior pituitary gland. ozonation The formation of *ozone (O3) in the earth’s atmosphere. In the upper atmosphere (stratosphere) about 20–50 km above the surface of the earth, oxygen molecules (O2) dissociate into their constituent atoms under the inÛuence of *ultraviolet light of short wavelength (below about 240 nm). These atoms combine with oxygen molecules to form ozone (see ozone layer). Ozone is also formed in the lower atmosphere from nitrogen oxides and other pollutants by photochemical reactions (see photochemical smog). ozone (trioxygen) A colourless gas, O3, soluble in cold water and in alkalis; m.p. –192.7°C; b.p. –111.9°C. Liquid ozone is dark blue in colour and is diamagnetic (dioxygen, O2, is paramagnetic). The gas is made by passing oxygen through a silent

o

ozone hole electric discharge and is usually used in mixtures with oxygen. It is produced in the stratosphere by the action of highenergy ultraviolet radiation on oxygen (see ozonation) and its presence there acts as a screen for ultraviolet radiation (see ozone layer). Ozone is also one of the greenhouse gases (see greenhouse effect). It is a powerful oxidizing agent and is used to form ozonides by reaction with alkenes and subsequently by hydrolysis to carbonyl compounds.

ozone hole See ozone layer.

o

ozone layer (ozonosphere) A layer of the earth’s atmosphere in which most of the atmosphere’s ozone is concentrated. It occurs 15–50 km above the earth’s surface and is virtually synonymous with the *stratosphere. In this layer most of the sun’s ultraviolet radiation is absorbed by the ozone molecules, causing a rise in the temperature of the stratosphere and preventing vertical mixing so that the stratosphere forms a stable layer. By absorbing most of the solar ultraviolet radiation the ozone layer protects living organisms on earth. The fact that the ozone layer is thinnest at the equator is believed to account for the high equatorial incidence of skin cancer as a result of exposure to unabsorbed solar ultraviolet radiation. In the

594 1980s it was found that depletion of the ozone layer was occurring over both the poles, creating ozone holes. This is thought to have been caused by a series of complex photochemical reactions involving *nitrogen oxides produced from aircraft and, more seriously, *chloroÛuorocarbons (CFCs) and halons. CFCs rise to the stratosphere, where they react with ultraviolet light to release chlorine atoms; these atoms, which are highly reactive, catalyse the destruction of ozone. Use of CFCs is now much reduced in an effort to reverse this human-induced damage to the ozone layer. See also air pollution.

ozonides 1. A group of compounds formed by reaction of ozone with alkali metal hydroxides and formally containing the ion O3–. 2. Unstable compounds formed by the addition of ozone to the C=C double bond in alkenes. See ozonolysis. ozonolysis A reaction of alkenes with ozone to form an ozonide. It was once used to investigate the structure of alkenes by hydrolysing the ozonide to give aldehydes or ketones, for instance: R2C:CHR′ → R2CO + R′CHO These could be identiÜed, and the structure of the original alkene determined.

P P (parental generation) The individuals that are selected to begin a breeding experiment, crosses between which yield the *F1 generation. Only pure-breeding (homozygous) individuals are selected for the P generation. pacemaker 1. (sinoatrial node) A small mass of specialized muscle cells in the mammalian heart, found in the wall of the right atrium near the opening for the vena cava. The cells initiate and maintain the heart beat: by their rhythmic and spontaneous contractions they stimulate contraction of the atria (see also atrioventricular node). The cells themselves are controlled by the autonomic nervous system, which determines the heart rate. Similar pacemakers occur in the hearts of other vertebrates. 2. An electronic or nuclear battery-charged device that can be implanted surgically into the chest to produce and maintain the heart beat. These devices are used when the heart’s own pacemaker is defective or diseased. pachytene The period in the Ürst prophase of *meiosis when paired *homologous chromosomes are fully contracted and twisted around each other. packing density 1. The number of devices (such as *logic circuits) or integrated circuits per unit area of a *silicon chip. 2. The quantity of information stored in a speciÜed space of a storage system associated with a computer, e.g. *bits per inch of magnetic tape. packing fraction The algebraic difference between the relative atomic mass of an isotope and its mass number, divided by the mass number. paedogenesis Reproduction by an animal that is still in the larval or pre-adult form. Paedogenesis is a form of *neoteny and is particularly marked in the axolotl, a larval form of the salamander, which retains its larval features owing to a thyroid deÜciency but can breed, producing

individuals like itself. If the thyroid hormone thyroxine is given, metamorphosis occurs.

pahoehoe See lava. pairing (synapsis) The close association between *homologous chromosomes that develops during the Ürst prophase of *meiosis. The two chromosomes move together and an exact pairing of corresponding points along their lengths occurs as they lie side by side. The resulting structure is called a bivalent. pair production The creation of an electron and a positron from a photon in a strong electric Üeld, such as that surrounding an atomic nucleus. The electron and the positron each have a mass of about 9 × 10–31 kg, which is equivalent on the basis of the mass–energy equation (E = mc2) to a total of 16 × 10–14 J. The frequency, ν, associated with a photon of this energy (according to E = hν) is 2.5 × 1020 Hz. Pair production thus requires photons of high quantum energy (Bremsstrahlung or gamma rays). Any excess energy is taken up as kinetic energy of the products. palaeobotany The branch of *palaeontology concerned with the study of plants through geological time, as revealed by their *fossil remains (see also palynology). It overlaps with other aspects of plant study, including anatomy, ecology, evolution, and taxonomy. Palaeocene The earliest geological epoch of the *Tertiary period. It began about 65 million years ago, following the Cretaceous period, and extended for about 11.1 million years to the beginning of the *Eocene (the Palaeocene is sometimes included in the Eocene). It was named by the palaeobotanist W. P. Schimper in 1874. A major Ûoral and faunal discontinuity occurred between the end of the Cretaceous and the beginning of the Palaeocene: following the extinc-

palaeoclimatology tion of many reptiles the mammals became abundant on land. By the end of the epoch primates and rodents had evolved.

pearance and climate of the earth during past geological ages. See also palaeobotany; palaeoecology; palaeozoology.

palaeoclimatology The study of climates of earlier geological periods. This is based largely on the study of sediments that were laid down during these periods and of fossils. The changes in the positions of the continents as a result of *continental drift and *plate tectonics complicate the study.

Palaeozoic The Ürst era of *Phanerozoic time. It follows the *Precambrian and is subdivided into the Lower Palaeozoic, comprising the *Cambrian, *Ordovician, and *Silurian periods, and the Upper Palaeozoic, comprising the *Devonian, *Carboniferous, and *Permian periods. It extended from about 590 million years ago to about 248 million years ago, when it was succeeded by the *Mesozoic era.

palaeoecology The study of the relationships of *fossil organisms to each other and to their environments. It involves the study both of the fossils and of the surrounding rocks in which they are found. Trace fossils may provide information on the behaviour of the organism. Palaeolithic The Old Stone Age, lasting in Europe from about 2.5 million to 9000 years ago, during which humans used primitive stone tools made by chipping stones and Ûints.

p

596

palaeomagnetism The study of magnetism in rocks, which provides information on variations in the direction and intensity of the earth’s magnetic Üeld with time. During the formation of an igneous or sedimentary rock containing magnetic minerals the polarity of the earth’s magnetic Üeld at that time becomes ‘frozen’ into the rock. Studies of this fossil magnetism in samples of rocks have enabled the former positions of magnetic poles at various geological times to be located. It has also revealed that periodic reversals in the geomagnetic Üeld have taken place (i.e. the N-pole becomes the S-pole and vice versa). This information has been important in plate tectonics in establishing the movements of lithospheric plates over the earth’s surface. The magnetic reversals provided crucial evidence for the sea-Ûoor spreading hypothesis proposed in the early 1960s. palaeontology The study of extinct organisms, including their structure, environment, evolution, and distribution, as revealed by their *fossil remains. Palaeontological work also makes important contributions to geology in revealing stratigraphic relationships between rock strata and determining the physical ap-

palaeozoology The branch of *palaeontology concerned with the study of animals throughout geological time, as revealed by their *fossil remains. palate The roof of the mouth cavity of vertebrates, which separates the *buccal and nasal cavities. In mammals it is divided into two zones, the bony hard palate and the soft palate, and completely separates the buccal cavity from the air passage to enable simultaneous eating and breathing. palisade mesophyll See mesophyll. palladium Symbol Pd. A soft white ductile *transition element (see also platinum metals); a.n. 46; r.a.m. 106.4; r.d. 12.02; m.p. 1552°C; b.p. 3140±1°C. It occurs in some copper and nickel ores and is used in jewellery and as a catalyst for hydrogenation reactions. Chemically, it does not react with oxygen at normal temperatures. It dissolves slowly in hydrochloric acid. Palladium is capable of occluding 900 times its own volume of hydrogen. It forms few simple salts, most compounds being complexes of palladium(II) with some palladium(IV). It was discovered by William Woolaston (1766–1828) in 1803. pallium See cerebral cortex. palmitate (hexadecanoate) A salt or ester of palmitic acid. palmitic acid (hexadecanoic acid) A 16carbon saturated fatty acid, CH3(CH2)14COOH; r.d. 0.85; m.p. 63°C; b.p. 390°C. Glycerides of palmitic acid occur widely in plant and animal oils and fats. palp An elongated sensory organ, usually near the mouth, in many inverte-

597 brates. Examples are the tactile head appendages of polychaete worms, the ciliated Ûap of tissue that produces feeding currents in bivalve molluscs, the distal part of the *mandibles of crustaceans, and the olfactory parts of the Ürst and second *maxillae of some insects.

palynology (micropalaeontology) The study of fossil pollen and spores (pollen analysis) and various other *microfossils, such as coccoliths and dinoÛagellates. Palynology is used in stratigraphy, palaeoclimatology, and archaeology. Pollen and spores are very resistant to decay and therefore their fossils are found in sedimentary rocks. They may be extracted by various methods, including boiling with potassium hydroxide solution, washing with strong oxidizing mixtures, and centrifuging repeatedly. Spores and pollen are classiÜed according to shape, form of aperture, and both internal and external details of the exine (outer coat). They indicate the nature of the dominant Ûora, and therefore the climate and conditions of the period in which they lived. pancreas A gland in vertebrates lying between the duodenum and the spleen. Under the inÛuence of the hormone *secretin it secretes pancreatic juice containing digestive enzymes or their precursors (mainly *trypsin, *chymotrypsin, *amylase, and *lipase) into the duodenum via the pancreatic duct. It also contains groups of cells – the *islets of Langerhans – that function as an *endocrine gland, producing the hormones *insulin and *glucagon, which regulate blood sugar levels. pancreozymin See cholecystokinin. panicle A type of Ûowering shoot common in the grass family. The primary axis bears groups of *racemes and is itself racemose, as the youngest groups of Ûowers are at the top (e.g. oat). The term may be used loosely for any form of branched *racemose inÛorescence; for example, the horse chestnut is a raceme of cymes. Both these arrangements are seen in the family Polygonaceae (docks and sorrels). pantothenic acid A vitamin of the *vitamin B complex. It is a constituent of *coenzyme A, which performs a crucial

pararole in the oxidation of fats, carbohydrates, and certain amino acids. DeÜciency rarely occurs because the vitamin occurs in many foods, especially cereal grains, peas, egg yolk, liver, and yeast.

papain A protein-digesting enzyme (see protease) occurring in the fruit of the West Indian papaya tree (Carica papaya). It is used as a digestant and in the manufacture of meat tenderizers. paper chromatography A technique for analysing mixtures by *chromatography, in which the stationary phase is absorbent paper. A spot of the mixture to be investigated is placed near one edge of the paper and the sheet is suspended vertically in a solvent, which rises through the paper by capillary action carrying the components with it. The components move at different rates, partly because they absorb to different extents on the cellulose and partly because of partition between the solvent and the moisture in the paper. The paper is removed and dried, and the different components form a line of spots along the paper. Colourless substances are detected by using ultraviolet radiation or by spraying with a substance that reacts to give a coloured spot (e.g. ninhydrin gives a blue coloration with amino acids). The components can be identiÜed by the distance they move in a given time. papilla Any cone-shaped protuberance projecting from the surface of an organ or organism. Papillae occur, for example, on the tongue, in the kidneys, and, in plants, on the surface of many petals. papovavirus One of a group of DNAcontaining viruses that produce tumours in their hosts. Papillomaviruses produce nonmalignant tumours (such as warts) in all vertebrates; polyomaviruses produce malignant tumours in certain classes of vertebrates (not including humans). pappus A group of modiÜed *sepals, often in the form of a ring of silky hairs. For example, when the fruit of the dandelion matures a pappus of hairs persists at the top of a thin stalk forming a parachute-like structure, which serves to disperse the fruit. para- 1. PreÜx designating a benzene

p

parabola

598

compound in which two substituents are in the 1,4 positions, i.e. directly opposite each other, on the benzene ring. The abbreviation p- is used; for example, pxylene is 1,4-dimethylbenzene. Compare ortho-; meta-. 2. PreÜx denoting the form of diatomic molecules in which the nuclei have opposite spins, e.g. parahydrogen. Compare ortho-.

parabola A *conic with eccentricity e = 1. It is the locus of a point that moves so that its distance from the focus is equal to its perpendicular distance from the directrix. A chord through the focus, perpendicular to the axis, is called the latus rectum. For a parabola with its vertex at the origin, lying symmetrically about the x-axis, the equation is y2 = 4ax, where a is the distance from the vertex to the focus. The directrix is the line x = –a, and the latus rectum is 4a. See illustration. y

latus rectum focus

a

x a

2a

p directrix

y 2 = 4ax

A parabola

parabolic reÛector (paraboloidal reÛector) A reÛector having a section that is a parabola. A concave parabolic reÛector will reÛect a parallel beam of radiation through its focus and, conversely, will produce a parallel beam if the source of the radiation is placed at its focus. Parabolic mirrors are used in reÛecting optical *telescopes to collect the light and in some light sources that require a parallel beam of light. In radio telescopes a dish aerial may also consist of a parabolic reÛector.

parafÜns See alkanes. parafÜn wax See petroleum. paraformaldehyde See methanal. parahydrogen See hydrogen. paraldehyde See ethanal. parallax 1. An apparent displacement of a distant object (with respect to a more distant background) when viewed from two different positions. If such an object is viewed from two points at either end of a base line, the angle between the lines joining the object to the ends of the base line is the angle of parallax. If the base line is the distance between the two eyes of an observer the angle is called the binocular parallax. 2. The angular displacement in the apparent position of a celestial body when observed from two different points. Diurnal parallax results from the earth’s daily rotation, the celestial body being viewed from the surface of the earth rather than from its centre. Annual parallax is caused by the earth’s motion round the sun, the celestial body being viewed from the earth rather than from the centre of the sun. Secular parallax is caused by the motion of the solar system relative to the Üxed stars. parallel circuits A circuit in which the circuit elements are connected so that the current divides between them. For resistors in parallel, the total resistance, R, is given by 1/R = 1/r1 + 1/r2 + 1/r3 …, where r1, r2, and r3 are the resistances of the individual elements. For capacitors in parallel, the total capacitance, C, is given by C = c1 + c2 + c3 …. parallelepiped (parallelopiped) A solid with six faces, all of which are parallelograms. parallel evolution The development of related organisms along similar evolutionary paths due to strong selection pressures acting on all of them in the same way. It is debatable if the phenomenon really exists: many argue that all evolution is ultimately *convergent or divergent (see adaptive radiation).

paraboloid A solid formed by rotating a parabola about its axis of symmetry.

parallelogram of forces See parallelogram of vectors.

parafÜn See petroleum.

parallelogram of vectors A method

parasympathetic nervous system

599

A

A

R

B

river boat

A is the velocity of the boat with respect to the water; B is the velocity of the water with respect to the bank

B R is the resultant velocity of the boat with respect to the bank

Parallelogram of velocities

of determining the *resultant of two *vector quantities. The two vector quantities are represented by two adjacent sides of a parallelogram and the resultant is then the diagonal through their point of intersection. The magnitude and direction of the resultant is found by scale drawing or by trigonometry. The method is used for such vectors as forces (parallelogram of forces) and velocities (parallelogram of velocities). See illustration.

parallelogram of velocities See parallelogram of vectors. parallel processing A technique that allows more than one process – stream of activity – to be running at any given moment in a computer system, hence processes can be executed in parallel. This means that two or more processors are active among a group of processes at any instant. parallel spins Neighbouring spinning electrons in which the *spins, and hence the magnetic moments, of the electrons are aligned in the same direction. The interaction between the magnetic moments of electrons in atoms is dominated by exchange interactions (see exchange force). Under some circumstances the exchange interactions between magnetic moments favour parallel spins, while under other conditions they favour *antiparallel spins. The case of ferromagnetism (see magnetism) is an example of a system with parallel spins. paramagnetism See magnetism. parametric equation An equation of a curve expressed in the form of the parameters that locate points on the curve. The parametric equations of a straight line are

x = a + bt, y = c + dt. For a circle, they are x = acosθ, y = asinθ.

paraphyletic See monophyletic. parapositronium See positronium. parasitic capture The absorption of a neutron by a nuclide that does not result in either Üssion or a useful artiÜcial element. parasitism An association in which one organism (the parasite) lives on (ectoparasitism) or in (endoparasitism) the body of another (the *host), from which it obtains its nutrients. Some parasites inÛict comparatively little damage on their host, but many cause characteristic diseases (these are, however, never immediately fatal, as killing the host would destroy the parasite’s source of food). Parasites are usually highly specialized for their way of life, which may involve one host or several (if the *life cycle requires it). They typically produce vast numbers of eggs, very few of which survive to Ünd their way to another suitable host. Obligate parasites can only survive and reproduce as parasites; facultative parasites can also live as *saprotrophs. The parasites of humans include Ûeas and lice (which are ectoparasites), various bacteria, protozoans, and fungi (endoparasites causing characteristic diseases), and tapeworms (e.g. Taenia solium, which lives in the gut). parasympathetic nervous system Part of the *autonomic nervous system. Its nerve endings release acetylcholine as a *neurotransmitter and its actions tend to antagonize those of the *sympathetic nervous system. For example, the parasympathetic nervous system increases salivary gland secretion, decreases heart rate, promotes digestion (by increasing

p

parathyroid glands *peristalsis), and dilates blood vessels, while the sympathetic nervous system has opposite effects.

parathyroid glands Two pairs of *endocrine glands situated behind, or embedded within, the thyroid gland in higher vertebrates. They produce *parathyroid hormone, which controls the amount of calcium in the blood. See also c cell. parathyroid hormone (PTH; parathormone; parathyrin) A peptide hormone secreted by the *parathyroid gland in response to low levels of calcium in the blood. It acts to maintain normal blood levels of calcium by (1) increasing the number of osteoclasts, cells that break down the bone matrix and release calcium into the blood; (2) increasing the reabsorption of calcium and magnesium ions in the kidney tubules, so that their concentration is maintained in the blood; (3) converting *vitamin D to its active form, which increases calcium absorption in the intestine. Parathyroid hormone acts in opposition to *calcitonin.

p

paraxial ray A ray of light that falls on a reÛecting or refracting surface close to and almost parallel to the axis. It is for such rays that simple lens theory can be developed, by means of making small angle approximations. parenchyma 1. A plant tissue consisting of roughly spherical relatively undifferentiated cells, frequently with air spaces between them. The cortex and pith are composed of parenchyma cells (see ground tissues). 2. Loose *connective tissue formed of large cells. Its function is to pack the spaces between organs in some simple acoelomate animals, such as Ûatworms (Platyhelminthes). parent 1. (in biology) a. Either male or female partner that together produce offspring in the process of sexual reproduction. See also p. b. Denoting an organism or cell that gives rise to new organisms or cells, as by asexual reproduction or cell division. 2. (in physics) See daughter. parity Symbol P. The property of a *wave function that determines its behaviour when all its spatial coordinates are reversed in direction, i.e. when x,y,z are replaced by –x,–y,–z. If a wave function

600 ψ satisÜes the equation ψ(x,y,z) = ψ(–x,–y,–z) it is said to have even parity, if it satisÜes ψ(x,y,z) = –ψ(–x,–y,–z) it has odd parity. In general, ψ(x,y,z) = Pψ(–x,–y,–z), where P is a quantum number called parity that can have the value +1 or –1. The principle of conservation of parity (or space-reÛection symmetry) would hold if all physical laws could be stated in a coordinate system independent of left- or right-handedness. If parity was conserved there would therefore be no fundamental way of distinguishing between left and right. In electromagnetic and strong interactions, parity is, in fact, conserved. In 1956, however, it was shown that parity is not conserved in weak interactions. In the beta decay of cobalt–60, for example, the electrons from the decay are emitted preferentially in a direction opposite to that of the cobalt spin. This experiment provides a fundamental distinction between left and right.

parsec A unit of length used to express astronomical distance. The distance at which the mean radius of the earth’s orbit subtends an angle of one second of arc. One parsec is equal to 3.0857 × 1016 metres or 3.2616 light years. parthenocarpy The formation of fruit without prior fertilization of the Ûower by pollen. The resulting fruits are seedless and therefore do not contribute to the reproduction of the plant; examples are bananas and pineapples. Plant *growth substances may have a role in this phenomenon, which can be induced by auxins in the commercial production of tomatoes and other fruits. parthenogenesis The development of an organism from an unfertilized egg. This occurs sporadically in many plants (e.g. dandelions and hawkweeds) and in a few animals, but in some species it is the main and sometimes only method of reproduction. For example, in some species of aphid, males are absent or very rare. The eggs formed by the females contain the full (diploid) number of chromosomes and are genetically identical. Variation is consequently very limited in species that reproduce parthenogenetically.

601

partial A simple component of a complex tone. When a musical instrument produces a note, say, middle C, it will produce a complex tone in which the fundamental frequency is mixed with a number of partials. Some of these partials, for example, if the note is produced by bowing a taut string, will be *harmonics, i.e. integral multiples of the fundamental. If the string is struck, however, some of the partials can be inexact multiples of the fundamental. Partials are not therefore identical with harmonics. partial derivative The inÜnitesimal change in a function consisting of two or more variables when one of the variable changes and the others remain constant. If z = f(x,y), ∂z/∂x is the partial derivative of z with respect to x, while y remains unchanged. A partial differential equation, such as the *Laplace equation, is an equation containing partial derivatives of a function. partial eclipse See eclipse. partial pressure See dalton’s law. particle 1. (in physics) One of the fundamental components of matter. See elementary particles. 2. (in mechanics) A hypothetical body that has mass but no physical extension. As it is regarded as having no volume, a particle is incapable of rotation and therefore can only have translational motion. Thus a real body may often, for translational purposes, be regarded as a particle located at the body’s centre of mass and having a mass equal to that of the whole body. particle physics The study of *elementary particles. particulate inheritance The transmission from parent to offspring of separate units that determine characteristics. Gregor Mendel observed that *recessive characteristics, absent in the offspring of a cross in which only one parent possessed them, reappeared repeatedly in the progeny of subsequent crosses. This led him to formulate his theory of inherited ‘factors’ (now called *alleles) that retain their identity through succeeding generations (see mendel’s laws). Compare blending inheritance.

Pascal, Blaise partition If a substance is in contact with two different phases then, in general, it will have a different afÜnity for each phase. Part of the substance will be absorbed or dissolved by one and part by the other, the relative amounts depending on the relative afÜnities. The substance is said to be partitioned between the two phases. For example, if two immiscible liquids are taken and a third compound is shaken up with them, then an equilibrium is reached in which the concentration in one solvent differs from that in the other. The ratio of the concentrations is the partition coefÜcient of the system. The partition law states that this ratio is a constant for given liquids. partition coefÜcient See partition. partition function The quantity Z deÜned by Z = Σ exp(–Ei/kT ), where the sum is taken over all states i of the system. Ei is the energy of the ith state, k is the *Boltzmann constant, and T is the thermodynamic *temperature. Z is a quantity of fundamental importance in equilibrium *statistical mechanics. For a system in which there are non-trivial interactions, it is very difÜcult to calculate the partition function exactly. For such systems it is necessary to use *approximation techniques and/or *model systems. The partition function links results at the atomic level to *thermodynamics, since Z is related to the Helmholtz *free energy F by F = kTlnZ. parton A pointlike, almost free, particle postulated as a component of nucleons. The parton model enabled the results of very high-energy experiments on nucleons to be understood. See quantum chromodynamics. parturition The act of giving birth to young at the end of the *gestation period. Fetal hormones cause the process to start. pascal The *SI unit of pressure equal to one newton per square metre. Pascal, Blaise (1623–62) French mathematician and physicist. An infant prodigy, he had already made a mechanical calculating machine by 1642. In physics he formulated *Pascal’s law concerning Ûuid pressure and the principle behind the hy-

p

Pascal’s law draulic press. The SI unit of pressure is named after him.

layer with concentrated nitric acid and is not dissolved further.

Pascal’s law In a conÜned Ûuid, externally applied pressure is transmitted uniformly in all directions. In a static Ûuid, force is transmitted at the speed of sound throughout the Ûuid and acts at right angles to any surface in or bounding the Ûuid. This principle is made use of in the hydraulic jack, the pneumatic tyre, and similar devices. The law was discovered in 1647 by Blaise Pascal.

passive device 1. An electronic component, such as a capacitor or resistor, that is incapable of ampliÜcation. 2. An artiÜcial *satellite that reÛects an incoming signal without ampliÜcation. 3. A solarpower device that makes use of an existing structure to collect and utilize solar energy without the use of pumps, fans, etc. 4. A radar device that provides information for navigation, guidance, surveillance, etc., by receiving the microwave radiation. Such a passive device emits no microwave energy itself and therefore does not disclose its position. 5. A system that detects an object by the radiation that it emits, rather than by reÛecting radiation off it, as in a passive infrared detector (PIT detector). Compare active device.

Pascal’s triangle A triangular array of numbers in which each number is the sum of the two numbers immediately above it (except for the 1s): 1 11 121 1331 14641 1 5 10 10 5 1 1 6 15 20 15 6 1 1 7 21 35 35 21 7 1 and so on. The numbers in each row are the coefÜcients of the expansion of the binomial (x + y)n (see binomial theorem). It is named after Blaise Pascal.

p

602

Paschen–Back effect An effect in atomic line *spectra that occurs when the atoms are placed in a strong magnetic Üeld. Spectral lines that give the anomalous *Zeeman effect when the atoms are placed in a weaker magnetic Üeld have a different splitting pattern in a very strong magnetic Üeld in which the spectral lines go back to the pattern of the normal Zeeman effect. The Paschen–Back effect is named after the German physicists Louis Paschen (1865–1947) and Ernest Back (1881–1959), who discovered it in 1912. Paschen series See hydrogen spectrum. passive Describing a solid that has reacted with another substance to form a protective layer, so that further reaction stops. The solid is said to have been ‘rendered passive’. For example, aluminium reacts spontaneously with oxygen in air to form a thin layer of *aluminium oxide, which prevents further oxidation. Similarly, pure iron forms a protective oxide

passive immunity See immunity. passive transport See diffusion. Pasteur, Louis (1822–95) French chemist and microbiologist, who held appointments in Strasbourg (1849–54) and Lille (1854–57), before returning to Paris to the Ecole Normale and the Sorbonne. From 1888 to his death he was director of the Pasteur Institute. In 1848 he discovered *optical activity, in 1860 relating it to molecular structure. In 1856 he began work on *fermentation, and by 1862 was able to disprove the existence of *spontaneous generation. He introduced *pasteurization (originally for wine) in 1863. He went on to study disease and developed vaccines against cholera (1880), anthrax (1882), and rabies (1885). pasteurization The treatment of milk to destroy disease-causing bacteria, such as those of tuberculosis, typhoid, and brucellosis. Milk is heated to 65°C for 30 minutes or to 72°C for 15 minutes followed by rapid cooling to below 10°C. The method was devised by the French microbiologist Louis Pasteur (1822–95). patella (kneecap) A small rounded movable bone that is situated in a tendon in front of the knee joint in most mammals (including humans). The function of the patella is to protect the knee.

peat

603

path integral formulation A formulation of quantum mechanics put forward by Richard Feynman in 1942 in which all the possible paths a particle in a quantum mechanical system can take, weighted by the probability of each path occurring, are added up. Path integrals have been used extensively, both in analysing the foundations of quantum mechanics and in solving certain types of problem.

chemist. After spending two years in Europe, he became a professor at the Californian Institute of Technology. His original work was on chemical bonding; in the mid-1930s he turned to the structure of proteins, for which he was awarded the 1954 Nobel Prize for chemistry. He was also an active campaigner against nuclear weapons and in 1962 was awarded the Nobel Peace Prize.

pathogen Any disease-causing microorganism. Pathogens include viruses, rickettsiae, and many bacteria, fungi, and protozoans. See infection.

Pavlov, Ivan Petrovich (1849–1936) Russian physiologist, who became professor of physiology in St Petersburg in 1886. While working on the physiology of digestion he discovered that the mere sight of food stimulates the production of digestive juices. For this work he was awarded the 1904 Nobel Prize for physiology or medicine. Pavlov went on to demonstrate operant *conditioning in dogs and other animals. See also learning (Feature).

pathology The study of the changes in organs and tissues that are caused by or give rise to disease. This involves the examination of tissue samples, X-ray photographs, or other evidence taken from living patients or from cadavers. Clinical pathology applies these Ündings to clinical cases, particularly in the development of diagnostic tests and treatments. In experimental pathology, disease processes are studied using experimental animals, cell cultures, or other means. patristic Denoting similarity between organisms resulting from common ancestry. Compare homoplasy. Pauli, Wolfgang Ernst (1900–58) Austrian-born Swiss physicist. After studying with Niels *Bohr and Max Born, he taught at Heidelberg and, Ünally Zurich. His formulation in 1925 of the *Pauli exclusion principle explained the electronic makeup of atoms. For this work he was awarded the 1945 Nobel Prize for physics. In 1930 he predicted the existence of the *neutrino, which was Ünally discovered in 1956 by Clyde Cowan (1919– ) and Frederick Reines (1918– ). Pauli exclusion principle The quantum-mechanical principle, applying to fermions but not to bosons, that no two identical particles in a system, such as electrons in an atom or quarks in a hadron, can possess an identical set of quantum numbers. It was Ürst formulated by Wolfgang Pauli in 1925. The origin of the Pauli exclusion principle lies in the *spin–statistics theorem of relativistic quantum Üeld theory. Pauling, Linus Carl (1901–94) US

p-block elements The block of elements in the periodic table consisting of the main groups 13 (B to Tl), 14 (C to Pb), 15 (N to Bi), 16 (O to Po), 17 (F to At) and 18 (He to Rn). The outer electronic conÜgurations of these elements all have the form ns2npx where x = 1 to 6. Members at the top and on the right of the p-block are nonmetals (C, N, P, O, F, S, Cl, Br, I, At). Those on the left and at the bottom are metals (Al, Ga, In, Tl, Sn, Pb, Sb, Bi, Po). Between the two, from the top left to bottom right, lie an ill-deÜned group of metalloid elements (B, Si, Ge, As, Te). PC See personal computer. PCB See polychlorinated biphenyl. PCR See polymerase chain reaction. p.d. (potential difference) See electric potential. PDGF See growth factor. peacock ore See bornite. pearl ash See potassium carbonate. pearlite See steel. peat A mass of dark-brown or black Übrous plant debris produced by the partial disintegration of vegetation in wet places. It may accumulate in depressions. When subjected to burial and hence pressure and heat it may be converted to

p

pebi*coal. Peat is used to improve soil and as a fuel, especially in Ireland and Sweden.

pebi- See binary prefixes. peck order See dominant. pecten Any of various comblike structures in animals. The pecten in the eyes of birds consists essentially of a network of blood vessels attached to the optic nerve and projecting into the vitreous humour. Its function is uncertain, but it may be involved in supplying the retina with nutrients and oxygen. A simple form of this structure is found in the eyes of reptiles. pectic substances A group of polysaccharides made up primarily of sugar acids. They are important constituents of plant cell walls and the *middle lamella between adjacent cell walls. Normally they are present in an insoluble form, but in ripening fruits and in tissues affected by certain diseases they change into a soluble form, which is evidenced by softening of the tissues. pectin A type of *pectic substance. It is used in making jam as it forms a gel with sucrose. pectoral Üns See fins.

p

pectoral girdle (shoulder girdle) The bony or cartilaginous structure in vertebrates to which the anterior limbs (pectoral Üns, forelegs, or arms) are attached. In mammals it consists of two dorsal *scapulae (shoulder blades) attached to the backbone and two ventral *clavicles (collar bones) attached to the sternum (breastbone). pedicel The stalk attaching a Ûower to the main Ûoral axis (see peduncle). Some Ûowers, described as sessile, do not have a pedicel and arise directly from the peduncle. pedology The science of the study of soils, including their origin and characteristics and their utilization. peduncle The main stalk of a plant that bears the Ûowers, which may be solitary or grouped in an *inÛorescence. Compare pedicel. pegmatite Very coarse-grained igneous rock. Granite pegmatite, the commonest

604 type, consists chieÛy of alkali feldspar and quartz; accessory minerals, such as mica, tourmaline, topaz, beryl, Ûuorite, cassiterite, and garnet, may also be present. Many pegmatites are thus economically important as sources of these minerals. The individual crystals may be extremely large; for example, mica and quartz crystals over 3 m in length have been found.

pelagic Describing organisms that swim or drift in a sea or a lake, as distinct from those that live on the bottom (see benthos). Pelagic organisms are divided into *plankton and *nekton. Pelecypoda See bivalvia. pellagra A disease resulting from a deÜciency of *nicotinic acid, which is characterized by dermatitis and mental disorder. pellicle The thin outer covering, composed of protein, that protects and maintains the shape of certain unicellular organisms, e.g. Euglena. It is transparent and in ciliated organisms, e.g. Paramecium, contains small pores through which the cilia emerge. Peltier effect The change in temperature produced at a junction between two dissimilar metals or semiconductors when an electric current passes through the junction. The direction of the current determines whether the temperature rises or falls. The Ürst metals to be investigated were bismuth and copper; if the current Ûows from bismuth to copper the temperature rises. If the current is reversed the temperature falls. The effect was discovered in 1834 by Jean Peltier (1785–1845) and has been used recently for small-scale refrigeration. Compare seebeck effect. pelvic Üns See fins. pelvic girdle (pelvis; hip girdle) The bony or cartilaginous structure in vertebrates to which the posterior limbs (pelvic Üns or legs) are attached. The pelvic girdle articulates dorsally with the backbone; it is made up of two halves, each produced by the fusion of the *ilium, *ischium, and *pubis. pelvis 1. See pelvic girdle. 2. The lower part of the abdomen in the region of the pelvic girdle. 3. A conical chamber in the *kidney into which urine drains from the

605 kidney tubules before passing to the *ureter.

pen drive See usb drive. pendulum Any rigid body that swings about a Üxed point. The ideal simple pendulum consists of a bob of small mass oscillating back and forth through a small angle at the end of a string or wire of negligible mass. Such a device has a period 2π√(l/g), where l is the length of the string or wire and g is the *acceleration of free fall. This type of pendulum moves with *simple harmonic motion. The compound pendulum consists of a rigid body swinging about a point within it. The period of such a pendulum is given by T = 2π√[(h2 + k2)/hg], where k is the radius of gyration about an axis through the centre of mass and h is the distance from the pivot to the centre of mass. See also kater’s pendulum.

penicillin An *antibiotic derived from the mould Penicillium notatum; speciÜcally it is known as penicillin G (benzylpenicillin) and belongs to a class of similar substances called penicillins. They are all active against a wide variety of bacteria, producing their effects by disrupting synthesis of the bacterial cell wall, and are used to treat a variety of infections caused by these bacteria. penis The male reproductive organ of mammals (and also of some birds and reptiles) used to introduce sperm into the female reproductive tract to ensure internal fertilization. It contains a duct (the *urethra) through which the sperms pass. The penis becomes erect during precopulatory activity, either by Ülling with blood or haemolymph or by the action of muscles, and can be inserted into the vagina (or cloaca). In mammals the urine also leaves the body through the penis. Penrose, Sir Roger See hawking, stephen william. Penrose process A process by which the rotational energy of a rotating black hole can be extracted. An object close to the event horizon may split into two particles. One, with negative energy, falls into the black hole, causing the rotation

pentode rate to decrease. The other, with positive rotation, moves away. The result is that energy is extracted at the expense of rotational energy of the black hole. This process was suggested by Sir Roger Penrose in 1969. See also blandford–znajek process.

pentadactyl limb A limb with Üve digits, characteristic of tetrapod vertebrates (amphibians, reptiles, birds, and mammals). It evolved from the paired Üns of primitive Üsh as an adaptation to locomotion on land and is not found in modern Üsh. The limb has three parts (see illustration): the upper arm or thigh containing one long bone, the forearm or shank containing two long bones, and the hand or foot, which contains a number of small bones. This basic design is modiÜed in many species, according to the function of the limb, particularly by the loss or fusion of the terminal bones. pentahydrate A crystalline hydrate that has Üve moles of water per mole of compound. pentane A straight-chain alkane hydrocarbon, C5H12; r.d. 0.63; m.p. –129.7°C; b.p. 36.1°C. It is obtained by distillation of petroleum. pentanoic acid (valeric acid) A colourless liquid *carboxylic acid, CH3(CH2)3COOH; r.d. 0.9; m.p. –34°C; b.p. 186.05°C. It is used in the perfume industry. pentaquark A long-lived particle consisting of Üve quarks with a mass of just over 1500 MeV, which has been predicted to exist. There is some evidence for the existence of this particle but, at present, this evidence is not conclusive. pentavalent (quinquevalent) Having a valency of Üve. pentlandite A mineral consisting of a mixed iron–nickel sulphide, (Fe,Ni)9S8, crystallizing in the cubic system; the chief ore of nickel. It is yellowish-bronze in colour with a metallic lustre. The chief occurrence of the mineral is at Sudbury in Ontario, Canada. pentode A *thermionic valve with a suppressor grid between the anode and the screen grid of a tetrode. Its purpose is to suppress the loss of electrons from the

p

pentose

606

humerus

upper arm

radius forearm ulna

wrist

carpals (actual number in man is reduced to 8)

palm

metacarpals phalanges

fingers

A basic pentadactyl forelimb, as exemplified by the human arm humerus

humerus

carpals metacarpals

humerus ulna

radius radius

ulna

radius

ulna

carpals metacarpals

p

phalanges cloven hoof flipper of whale

phalanges

foreleg of pig

wing of bat

The modified pentadactyl forelimb of various vertebrates

anode as a result of secondary emission. The suppressor grid is maintained at a negative potential relative to the anode and to the screen grid.

pentose A sugar that has Üve carbon atoms per molecule. See monosaccharide. pentose phosphate pathway (pentose shunt) A series of biochemical reactions that results in the conversion of glucose 6-phosphate to ribose 5-phosphate and generates NADPH, which provides reducing power for other metabolic reactions, such as synthesis of fatty acids. Ribose 5-phosphate and its derivatives are components of such molecules as ATP,

coenzyme A, NAD, FAD, DNA, and RNA. In plants the pentose phosphate pathway also plays a role in the synthesis of sugars from carbon dioxide. In animals the pathway occurs at various sites, including the liver and adipose tissue.

pentyl group or radical The organic group CH3CH2CH2CH2CH2–, derived from pentane. penumbra See shadow. pepo See berry. pepsin An enzyme that catalyses the breakdown of proteins to polypeptides in the vertebrate stomach. It is secreted as an inactive precursor, *pepsinogen.

pericardial cavity

607

pepsinogen The inactive precursor of the enzyme *pepsin. Pepsinogen is secreted by the lining of the vertebrate stomach into the lumen, where it is converted to pepsin by hydrochloric acid and also by the action of pepsin itself. peptidase See endopeptidase; exopeptidase; protease. peptide Any of a group of organic compounds comprising two or more amino acids linked by peptide bonds. These bonds are formed by the reaction between adjacent carboxyl (–COOH) and amino (–NH2) groups with the elimination of water (see illustration). Dipeptides contain two amino acids, tripeptides three, and so on. *Polypeptides contain more than ten and usually 100–300. Naturally occurring oligopeptides (of less than ten amino acids) include the tripeptide glutathione and the pituitary hormones antidiuretic hormone and oxytocin, which are octapeptides. Peptides also result from protein breakdown, e.g. during digestion. per- PreÜx indicating that a chemical compound contains an excess of an element, e.g. a peroxide.

perfect pitch See absolute pitch.

perchlorate See chlorates. perchloric acid See chloric(vii) acid. perdisulphuric acid See peroxosulphuric(vi) acid.

H

O

N

C

C

OH + H

H amino acid 1 peptide bond

Formation of a peptide bond

H

R′

O

N

C

C

H amino acid 2

perfect solution See raoult’s law. perianth The part of a Ûower situated outside the stamens and carpels. In dicotyledons it consists of two distinct whorls, the outer of sepals (see calyx) and the inner of petals (see corolla). In monocotyledons the two whorls are similar and often brightly coloured. In windpollinated Ûowers both whorls may be reduced or absent. In many horticultural varieties the number of perianth parts is multiplied, but the resulting ‘double’ Ûowers are often sterile. periastron See apastron.

perennation The survival of biennial or R

perennial A plant that lives for a number of years. Woody perennials (trees and shrubs) have a permanent aerial form, which continues to grow year after year. Herbaceous (i.e. nonwoody) perennials have aerial shoots that die down each autumn and are replaced in spring by new shoots from an underground structure (see perennation). Lupin and rhubarb are examples of herbaceous perennials. Compare annual; biennial; ephemeral. perfect gas See ideal gas; gas.

percentile For a random variable in *statistics, any of the 99 values that divide its distribution such that an integral percentage of the collection lies below that value. For example, the 85th percentile is the value of a variable that has 85% of the collection below that value. The 25th percentile is called the lower quartile, the 50th percentile is the median, and the 75th percentile is the upper quartile.

H

perennial plants from one year to the next by vegetative means. In biennials and herbaceous perennials the aerial parts of the plant die down and the plants survive by means of underground storage roots (e.g. carrot), *rhizomes (e.g. couch grass, Solomon’s seal), *tubers (e.g. dahlia), *bulbs (e.g. daffodil, snowdrop), or *corms (e.g. crocus, gladiolus). These perennating organs are also frequently responsible for *vegetative propagation. Woody perennials survive the winter by reducing their metabolic activity (e.g. by leaf loss in deciduous trees and shrubs).

OH

pericardial cavity The cavity in verte-

H

H

R

O

H

R′

O

N

C

C

N

C

C

H

OH + H2O

H dipeptide

water

p

pericardium brates that contains the heart and is bounded by a membrane (the *pericardium). It is part of the *coelom.

pericardium (pericardial membrane) The membrane that encloses the pericardial cavity, containing the vertebrate heart. The pericardium holds the heart in position while allowing it to relax and contract. It consists of two main parts: a tough outer Übrous layer (Übrous pericardium) and the more delicate serous pericardium, which consists of a double layer of *serous membrane, the inner layer being in close contact with the heart. pericarp (fruit wall) The part of a fruit that develops from the ovary wall of a Ûower. The type of fruit that develops depends on whether the pericarp becomes dry and hard or soft and Ûeshy. The pericarp can be made up of three layers. The outer skin (epicarp or exocarp) may be tough and hard; the middle layer (mesocarp) may be succulent as in peach, hard as in almond, or Übrous as in coconut; and the inner layer (endocarp) may be hard and stony as in many *drupes, membranous as in citrus fruits, or indistinguishable from the mesocarp, as in many *berries.

p

pericycle A plant tissue comprising the outermost layer of the root vascular tissue, lying immediately beneath the *endodermis. Lateral roots originate from the pericycle. pericynthion The point in the orbit around the moon of a satellite launched from the earth that is nearest to the moon. For a satellite launched from the moon the equivalent point is the perilune. Compare apocynthion. periderm See cork cambium. perigee See apogee. perihelion The point in the orbit of a planet, comet, or artiÜcial satellite in solar orbit at which it is nearest to the sun. The earth is at perihelion on about 3 January. Compare aphelion. perilymph The Ûuid of the *inner ear that Ülls the space between the bony labyrinth and the membranous labyrinth. Compare endolymph.

608

period 1. The time taken for one complete cycle of an oscillating system or wave. 2. See periodic table. 3. See menstrual cycle. 4. See geological time scale. period doubling A mechanism for describing the transition to *chaos in certain dynamical systems. If the force on a body produces a regular orbit with a speciÜc *period a sudden increase in the force can suddenly double the period of the orbit and the motion becomes more complex. The original simple motion is called a one-cycle, while the more complicated motion after the period doubling is called a two-cycle. The process of period doubling can continue until a motion called an n-cycle is produced. As n increases to inÜnity the motion becomes non-periodic. The period-doubling route to chaos occurs in many systems involving nonlinearity, including lasers and certain chaotic chemical reactions. The period-doubling route to chaos was postulated and investigated by the US physicist Mitchell Feigenbaum in the early 1980s. Routes to chaos other than period doubling also exist. periodic acid See iodic(vii) acid. periodic law The principle that the physical and chemical properties of elements are a periodic function of their proton number. The concept was Ürst proposed in 1869 by Dimitri Mendeleev, using relative atomic mass rather than proton number, as a culmination of efforts to rationalize chemical properties by Johann Döbereiner (1817), John Newlands (1863), and Lothar Meyer (1864). One of the major successes of the periodic law was its ability to predict chemical and physical properties of undiscovered elements and unknown compounds that were later conÜrmed experimentally. See periodic table. periodic motion Any motion of a system that is continuously and identically repeated. The time T that it takes to complete one cycle of an oscillation or wave motion is called the *period, which is the reciprocal of the *frequency. See pendulum; simple harmonic motion. periodic table A table of elements ar-

609 ranged in order of increasing proton number to show the similarities of chemical elements with related electronic conÜgurations. (The original form was proposed by Dimitri Mendeleev in 1869 using relative atomic masses.) In the modern short form, the *lanthanoids and *actinoids are not shown. The elements fall into vertical columns, known as groups. Going down a group, the atoms of the elements all have the same outer shell structure, but an increasing number of inner shells. Traditionally, the alkali metals were shown on the left of the table and the groups were numbered IA to VIIA, IB to VIIB, and 0 (for the noble gases). All the elements in the middle of the table are classiÜed as *transition elements and the nontransition elements are regarded as main-group elements. Because of confusion in the past regarding the numbering of groups and the designations of subgroups, modern practice is to number the groups across the table from 1 to 18 (see Appendix). Horizontal rows in the table are periods. The Ürst three are called short periods; the next four (which include transition elements) are long periods. Within a period, the atoms of all the elements have the same number of shells, but with a steadily increasing number of electrons in the outer shell. The periodic table can also be divided into four blocks depending on the type of shell being Ülled: the *s-block, the *p-block, the *d-block, and the *f-block. There are certain general features of chemical behaviour shown in the periodic table. In moving down a group, there is an increase in metallic character because of the increased size of the atom. In going across a period, there is a change from metallic (electropositive) behaviour to nonmetallic (electronegative) because of the increasing number of electrons in the outer shell. Consequently, metallic elements tend to be those on the left and towards the bottom of the table; nonmetallic elements are towards the top and the right. There is also a signiÜcant difference between the elements of the second short period (lithium to Ûuorine) and the other elements in their respective groups. This is because the atoms in the second period are smaller and their valence electrons are shielded by a small 1s2 inner shell.

Perissodactyla Atoms in the other periods have inner sand p-electrons shielding the outer electrons from the nucleus. Moreover, those in the second period only have s- and porbitals available for bonding. Heavier atoms can also promote electrons to vacant d-orbitals in their outer shell and use these for bonding. See also diagonal relationship; inert-pair effect.

periodontal membrane The membrane of connective tissue that surrounds the root of a *tooth and anchors it to its socket in the jawbone. Fibres of the periodontal membrane pass into the *cement covering the root, which provides a Ürm attachment. periosteum The outer membrane that surrounds a bone. It contains connective tissue, capillaries, nerves, and a number of types of bone cell. The periosteum plays an important role in bone repair and growth. peripheral device Any device, such as an input or output device, connected to the central processing unit of a *computer. Backing store is also usually regarded as a peripheral. peripheral nervous system All parts of the nervous system excluding the *central nervous system. It consists of all the *cranial and *spinal nerves and their branches, which link the *receptors and *effectors with the central nervous system. See also autonomic nervous system. periscope An optical device that enables an observer to see over or around opaque objects. The simplest type consists of a long tube with mirrors at each end set at 45° to the direction to be viewed. A better type uses internally reÛecting prisms instead of plane mirrors. Periscopes are used in tanks (to enable the observer to see over obstacles without being shot at) and in submarines (when the vessel is submerged). Such periscopes are usually quite complicated instruments and include telescopes. Perissodactyla An order of mammals having hoofed feet with an odd number of toes. They are all herbivores and include the tapirs, rhinoceros, and horse. The teeth are large and specialized for grinding. Cellulose digestion occurs in the

p

peristalsis

610

upper jaw

right side

left side

molars

pre- canines molars

incisors

canines premolars

molars

Permanent teeth of an adult human

caecum and large intestine. Fossils of the Eocene epoch, 60 million years ago, show that these animals were at that time already distinct from the cloven-hoofed *Artiodactyla.

peristalsis Waves of involuntary muscular contraction and relaxation that pass along the alimentary canal, forcing food contents along. It is brought about by contraction of the circular muscles of the gut wall in sequence.

p

peristome 1. A ring of toothlike structures around the opening of a moss *capsule. The teeth tend to bend and twist in dry weather, so opening the mouth of the capsule and allowing the spores to escape. In wet weather they close over the opening of the capsule. 2. The area around the mouth in many invertebrates. It sometimes assists in food collecting. Examples are the spirally ciliated groove around the mouth of some ciliate protozoans and the Ürst segment of the earthworm. peritoneum The thin layer of tissue (see serous membrane) that lines the abdominal cavity of vertebrates and covers the abdominal organs. See also mesentery. Perkin, Sir William Henry (1838–1907) British chemist, who while still a student accidentally produced mauvine, the Ürst aniline dye and the Ürst dyestuff to be synthesized. Perkin built a factory to produce it, and made a fortune. permafrost Permanently frozen soil and subsoil that occurs in arctic, subarc-

tic, and alpine regions. It ranges from 30 cm to over 1000 m thick and covers nearly a Üfth of the land surface of the earth. In summer the top few centimetres may thaw, forming pools of meltwater (which cannot drain through the frozen soil beneath).

Permalloys A group of alloys of high magnetic permeability consisting of iron and nickel (usually 40–80%) often with small amounts of other elements (e.g. 3–5% molybdenum, copper, chromium, or tungsten). They are used in thin foils in electronic transformers, for magnetic shielding, and in computer memories. permanent gas A gas, such as oxygen or nitrogen, that was formerly thought to be impossible to liquefy. A permanent gas is now regarded as one that cannot be liqueÜed by pressure alone at normal temperatures (i.e. a gas that has a critical temperature below room temperature). permanent hardness See hardness of water. permanent magnet See magnet. permanent teeth The second and Ünal set of teeth that mammals produce after shedding the *deciduous teeth. An adult human normally has 32 permanent teeth, consisting of incisors, canines, molars, and premolars (see illustration). These usually appear between the ages of approximately 6 and 21 years. See also dental formula; diphyodont. permanganate See manganate(vii).

peroxosulphuric(VI) acid

611

permeability (magnetic permeability) Symbol µ. The ratio of the magnetic Ûux density, B, in a substance to the external Üeld strength, H; i.e. µ = B/H. The permeability of free space, µ0, is also called the magnetic constant and has the value 4π × 10–7 H m–1 in *SI units. The relative permeability of a substance, µr, is given by µ/µ0 and is therefore dimensionless. See magnetism. Permian The last geological period in the Palaeozoic era. It extended from the end of the Carboniferous period, about 286 million years ago, to the beginning of the Mesozoic era, about 248 million years ago. It was named by the British geologist Roderick Murchison (1792–1871) in 1841 after the Perm province in Russia. In some areas continental conditions prevailed, which continued into the following period, the Triassic. These conditions resulted in the deposition of the New Red Sandstone. During the period a number of animal groups became extinct, including the trilobites, tabulate and rugose corals, and blastoids (see mass extinction). Amphibians and reptiles continued to be the dominant land animals and gymnosperms replaced ferns, clubmosses, and horsetails as the dominant plants. permittivity Symbol ε. The ratio of the *electric displacement in a medium to the intensity of the electric Üeld producing it. It is important for electrical insulators used as *dielectrics. If two charges Q 1 and Q 2 are separated by a distance r in a vacuum, the force F between the charges is given by: F = Q 1Q 2/r24πε0 In this statement of *Coulomb’s law using *SI units, ε0 is called the absolute permittivity of free space, which is now known as the electric constant. It has the value 8.854 × 10–12 F m–1. If the medium between the charges is anything other than a vacuum the equation becomes:

permonosulphuric(VI) acid See peroxosulphuric(vi) acid. permutations and combinations A combination is any subset of a particular set of objects, regardless of the order of selection. If the set consists of n objects, r objects can be selected giving n!/r!(n – r)! different combinations. This can be written nCr. A permutation is an ordered subset (i.e. attention is paid to the order of selection or arrangement) of a particular set of objects. If the set consists of n objects, r such objects can be selected to give n!/(n – r)! permutations. This is written nPr. Permutit Trade name for a *zeolite used for water softening. peroxides 1. A group of inorganic compounds that contain the O22– ion. They are notionally derived from hydrogen peroxide, H2O2, but these ions do not exist in aqueous solution due to extremely rapid hydrolysis to OH–. 2. A class of organic compounds that contain the –O–O– group. Organic peroxides tend to be unstable and some are explosive. They can be used to initiate free-radical reactions. peroxisome An organelle, found in the cytoplasm of virtually all plant and animal cells, that contains several enzymes involved in oxidation processes. Peroxisomes are bound by a single membrane; the enzymes they contain include urate oxidase and catalase (which catalyses the breakdown of hydrogen peroxide, produced as a by-product of the activity of the other enzymes). Peroxisomes are active in the process of *detoxiÜcation, being particularly abundant in the liver and in the *proximal convoluted tubules of the kidney. In plant cells they are the main site of *fatty-acid oxidation. peroxodisulphuric acid See peroxosulphuric(vi) acid. peroxomonosulphuric(VI) acid See peroxosulphuric(vi) acid.

2

F = Q 1Q 2/r 4πε and the force between the charges is reduced. ε is the absolute permittivity of the new medium. The relative permittivity (εr) of a medium, formerly called the dielectric constant, is given by εr = ε/ε0.

peroxosulphuric(VI) acid The term commonly refers to peroxomonosulphuric(VI) acid, H2SO5, which is also called permonosulphuric(VI) acid and Caro’s acid. It is a crystalline compound made by the action of hydrogen peroxide on concen-

p

perpetual motion trated sulphuric acid. It decomposes in water and the crystals decompose, with melting, above 45°C. The compound peroxodisulphuric acid, H2S2O8, also exists (formerly called perdisulphuric acid). It is made by the high-current electrolysis of sulphate solutions. It decomposes at 65°C (with melting) and is hydrolysed in water to give the mono acid and sulphuric acid. Both peroxo acids are very powerful oxidizing agents. See also sulphuric acid (for structural formulas).

p

perpetual motion 1. Perpetual motion of the Ürst kind. Motion in which a mechanism, once started, would continue indeÜnitely to perform useful work without being supplied with energy from an outside source. Such a device would contravene the Ürst law of *thermodynamics and is therefore not feasible. Many historical attempts, exercising great ingenuity, were constructed before the concept of energy and its conservation were understood. Some attempts have been made, since the Ürst law of thermodynamics became generally accepted, by inventors seeking to establish loopholes in the laws of nature. 2. Perpetual motion of the second kind. Motion in which a mechanism extracts heat from a source and converts all of it into some other form of energy. An example of such a mechanism would be a ship that utilized the internal energy of the oceans for propulsion. Such a device does not contravene the Ürst law of thermodynamics but it does contravene the second law. In the case of the ship, the sea would have to be at a higher temperature than the ship to establish a useful Ûow of heat. This could not occur without an external energy source. 3. Perpetual motion of the third kind. A form of motion that continues indeÜnitely but without doing any useful work. An example is the random molecular motion in a substance. This type postulates the complete elimination of friction. A mechanism consisting of frictionless bearings maintained in a vacuum could turn indeÜnitely, once started, without contravening the Ürst or second laws of thermodynamics, provided it did no external work. Experience indicates that on the macroscopic scale such a condition cannot be achieved. On the microscopic scale,

612 however, a superconducting ring of wire will apparently sustain a perpetual current Ûow without the application of an external force. This could be considered a form of perpetual motion of the third kind, if the energy required to cool the wire to superconducting temperatures is ignored.

personal computer A general-purpose *microcomputer designed for use by one person at a time. The original Personal Computer (or PC) was a highly successful product from IBM. An IBM-compatible computer is functionally identical to an IBM PC and able to accept all hardware and software intended for it. The abbreviation PC is now most often used to mean an IBM-compatible computer as opposed to other systems. Personal computers range widely in capability and cost. They may take the form of desktop computers or be portable versions, such as laptop, notebook, or subnotebook computers. Perspex Trade name for a form of *polymethylmethacrylate. perturbation A departure by a celestial body from the trajectory or orbit it would follow if it moved only under the inÛuence of a single central force. According to *Kepler’s law, for example, a single planet orbiting the sun would move in an elliptical orbit. In fact, planets are perturbed from elliptical orbits by the gravitational forces exerted on them by other planets. Similarly, the moon’s orbit round the earth is perturbed by the gravitational effect of the sun and the trajectories of comets are perturbed when they pass close to planets. perturbation theory A method used in calculations in both classical physics (e.g. planetary orbits) and quantum mechanics (e.g. atomic structure), in which the system is divided into a part that is exactly calculable and a small term, which prevents the whole system from being exactly calculable. The technique of perturbation theory enables the effects of the small term to be calculated by an inÜnite series (which in general is an asymptotic series). Each term in the series is a ‘correction term’ to the solutions of the exactly calculable system. In classical physics, perturbation theory can be used for calculat-

petroleum

613 ing planetary orbits. In quantum mechanics, it can be used to calculate the energy levels in molecules. In the many-body problem in quantum mechanics and in relativistic quantum Üeld theory, the terms in perturbation theory may be represented pictorially by Feynman diagrams (see quantum electrodynamics).

perversion See lateral inversion. pest Any of various organisms, such as fungi, insects, rodents, and plants, that harm crops or livestock or otherwise interfere with the wellbeing of human beings. Weeds are plant pests that grow where they are not wanted – often on cultivated land, where they compete with crop plants for space, light, nutrients, etc. Pests are controlled by the use of *pesticides and *biological control methods. pesticide Any chemical compound used to kill pests that destroy agricultural production or are in some way harmful to humans. Pesticides include herbicides (such as *2,4-D and Paraquat), which kill unwanted plants or weeds; insecticides (such as *pyrethrum), which kill insect pests; fungicides, which kill fungi; and rodenticides (such as *warfarin), which kill rodents. The problems associated with pesticides are that they are very often nonspeciÜc and may therefore be toxic to organisms that are not pests; they may also be nonbiodegradable, so that they persist in the environment and may accumulate in living organisms (see bioaccumulation). Organophosphorus insecticides, such as malathion and parathion, are biodegradable but can also damage the respiratory and nervous systems in humans as well as killing useful insects, such as bees. They act as *anticholinesterases. Organochlorine insecticides, such as dieldrin, aldrin, and *DDT, are very persistent and not easily biodegradable. peta- Symbol P. A preÜx used in the metric system to denote one thousand million million times. For example, 1015 metres = 1 petametre (Pm). petal One of the parts of the Ûower that make up the *corolla. Petals of insectpollinated plants are usually brightly coloured and often scented. Those of

wind-pollinated plants are usually reduced or absent. Petals are considered to be modiÜed leaves but their structure is simpler. Epidermal hairs may be present and the cuticle is often covered by lines or dots known as honey guides, which direct insects to the *nectar.

Peters’ projection See map projections. petiole The stalk that attaches a *leaf blade to the stem. Leaves without petioles are described as sessile. Petri dish A shallow circular Ûatbottomed dish made of glass or plastic and having a Ütting lid. It is used in laboratories chieÛy for culturing bacteria and other microorganisms. It was invented by the German bacteriologist Julius Petri (1852–1921). petriÜcation See fossil. petrochemicals Organic chemicals obtained from petroleum or natural gas. petroleum A naturally occurring oil that consists chieÛy of hydrocarbons with some other elements, such as sulphur, oxygen, and nitrogen. In its unreÜned form petroleum is known as crude oil (sometimes rock oil). Petroleum is believed to have been formed from the remains of living organisms that were deposited, together with rock particles and biochemical and chemical precipitates, in shallow depressions, chieÛy in marine conditions. Under burial and compaction the organic matter went through a series of processes before being transformed into petroleum, which migrated from the source rock to become trapped in large underground reservoirs beneath a layer of impermeable rock. The petroleum often Ûoats above a layer of water and is held under pressure beneath a layer of *natural gas. Petroleum reservoirs are discovered through geological exploration: commercially important oil reserves are detected by exploratory narrow-bore drilling. The major known reserves of petroleum are in Saudi Arabia, Russia, China, Kuwait, Iran, Iraq, Mexico, USA, United Arab Emirates, Libya, Venezuela, and beneath the North Sea. The oil is actually obtained by the sinking of an oil well. Before it can be used it is separated by fractional distilla-

p

petroleum ether

p

614

tion in oil reÜneries. The main fractions obtained are: (1) ReÜnery gas A mixture of methane, ethane, butane, and propane used as a fuel and for making other organic chemicals. (2) Gasoline A mixture of hydrocarbons containing 5 to 8 carbon atoms, boiling in the range 40–180°C. It is used for motor fuels and for making other chemicals. (3) Kerosine (or paraffin oil) A mixture of hydrocarbons having 11 or 12 carbon atoms, boiling in the range 160–250°C. Kerosine is a fuel for jet aircraft and for oil-Üred domestic heating. It is also cracked to produce smaller hydrocarbons for use in motor fuels. (4) Diesel oil (or gas oil) A mixture of hydrocarbons having 13 to 25 carbon atoms, boiling in the range 220–350°C. It is a fuel for diesel engines. The residue is a mixture of higher hydrocarbons. The liquid components are obtained by vacuum distillation and used in lubricating oils. The solid components (parafÜn wax) are obtained by solvent extraction. The Ünal residue is a black tar containing free carbon (asphalt or bitumen).

usually marine (being abundant in cold water) and many species, such as the wracks (Fucus), inhabit intertidal zones. They vary in size from small branched Ülaments to ribbon-like bodies (known as kelps) many metres long.

petroleum ether A colourless volatile Ûammable mixture of hydrocarbons (not an ether), mainly pentane and hexane. It boils in the range 30–70°C and is used as a solvent.

phalanges The bones that make up the *digits of the hand or foot in vertebrates. They articulate with the *metacarpals of the hand or with the *metatarsals of the foot. In the basic *pentadactyl limb there are two phalanges for the Ürst digit (the thumb or big toe in humans) and three for each of the others.

pewter An alloy of lead and tin. It usually contains 63% tin; pewter tankards and food containers should have less than 35% of lead so that the lead remains in solid solution with the tin in the presence of weak acids in the food and drink. Copper is sometimes added to increase ductility and antimony is added if a hard alloy is required. Pfund series See hydrogen spectrum. PGD See preimplantation genetic diagnosis. pH See ph scale. PHA See phytohaemagglutinin. Phaeophyta (brown algae) A phylum of *algae in which the green chlorophyll pigments are usually masked by the brown pigment fucoxanthin. Brown algae are

phage See bacteriophage. phagocyte A cell that is able to engulf and break down foreign particles, cell debris, and disease-producing microorganisms (see phagocytosis). Many protozoans and certain mammalian cells (e.g. *macrophages and *monocytes) are phagocytes. Phagocytes are important elements in the natural defence mechanism of most animals. phagocytosis The process by which foreign particles invading the body or minute food particles are engulfed and broken down by certain animal cells (known as *phagocytes). The plasma membrane of the phagocyte invaginates to capture the particle and then closes around it to form a sac or *vacuole. The vacuole coalesces with a *lysosome, which contains enzymes that break down the particle. See endocytosis. Compare pinocytosis.

Phanerozoic The most recent eon of geological time, represented by rock strata containing clearly recognizable fossils. It comprises the *Palaeozoic, *Mesozoic, and *Cenozoic eras and has extended for about 570 million years from the beginning of the Cambrian period. Compare proterozoic. pharmacogenomics (pharmacogenetics) The study of how genes affect the actions of drugs. The enormous growth in knowledge about human genetics arising from the *Human Genome Project, coupled with the rapid advance of computer systems to analyse the vast amounts of data, has revolutionized drug discovery and development. This approach, which

615 combines *genomics and pharmacology, improves understanding of drug actions, suggests new potential drug molecules, and enables computer-based searches for likely drug targets. It also raises the prospect of drugs being tailor-made to suit the genetic make-up of particular patients or groups of patients. This more precise targeting of drugs should make drugs more effective, with less risk of adverse side effects.

pharmacokinetics The movement of foreign substances, particularly drugs, throughout the body of an animal. Processes that inÛuence the pharmacokinetics of a compound include uptake, distribution throughout the body tissues, the length of time the compound remains in the body, and its rate of clearance (e.g. by metabolism or excretion). pharmacology The study of the properties of drugs and their effects on living organisms. Clinical pharmacology is concerned with the effects of drugs in treating disease. pharynx 1. The cavity in vertebrates between the mouth and the *oesophagus and windpipe (*trachea), which serves for the passage of both food and respiratory gases. The presence of food in the pharynx stimulates swallowing (see deglutition). In Üsh and aquatic amphibians the pharynx is perforated by *gill slits. 2. The corresponding region in invertebrates. phase 1. A homogeneous part of a heterogeneous system that is separated from other parts by a distinguishable boundary. A mixture of ice and water is a two-phase system. A solution of salt in water is a single-phase system. 2. A description of the stage that a periodic motion has reached, usually by comparison with another such motion of the same frequency. Two varying quantities are said to be in phase if their maximum and minimum values occur at the same instants; otherwise, there is said to be a phase difference. See also phase angle. 3. One of the circuits in an electrical system or device in which there are two or more alternating currents that are not in phase with each other. In a three-phase system the displacement between the currents is one

phase I metabolism third of a period. 4. See phases of the moon.

phase angle The difference in *phase between two sinusoidally varying quantities. The displacement x1 of one quantity at time t is given by x1 = asinωt, where ω is the angular frequency and a is the amplitude. The displacement x2 of a similar wave that reaches the end of its period T, a fraction β of the period before the Ürst is said to lead the Ürst quantity by a time βT; if it reaches the end of its period, a fraction β of the period after the Ürst quantity it lags by a time βT. The value of x2 is then given by x2 = asin(ωt + φ). φ is called the phase angle and it is equal to 2πβ. phase-contrast microscope A type of *microscope that is widely used for examining such specimens as biological cells and tissues. It makes visible the changes in phase that occur when nonuniformly transparent specimens are illuminated. In passing through an object the light is slowed down and becomes out of phase with the original light. With transparent specimens having some structure *diffraction occurs, causing a larger phase change in light outside the central maximum of the pattern. The phase-contrast microscope provides a means of combining this light with that of the central maximum by means of an annular diaphragm and a phase-contrast plate, which produces a matching phase change in the light of the central maximum only. This gives greater contrast to the Ünal image, due to constructive interference between the two sets of light waves. This is bright contrast; in dark contrast a different phase-contrast plate is used to make the same structure appear dark, by destructive interference of the same waves. phase diagram A graph showing the relationship between solid, liquid, and gaseous *phases over a range of conditions (e.g. temperature and pressure). See steel. phase I metabolism The Ürst stage in the conversion of a foreign compound, such as a drug or toxin, into a form that can be eliminated by the body. Common reactions during this phase are oxidation, reduction, and hydrolysis; the resulting metabolites are chemically more reactive

p

phase II metabolism than the parent compound, enabling them to undergo the reactions of the second stage (see phase ii metabolism).

phase II metabolism The second stage in adapting foreign compounds for elimination from the body (compare phase i metabolism). Phase II metabolism involves the addition of chemical groups (e.g. glycine or acetate), which usually makes the compound less toxic to body tissues and easier to excrete. phase modulation See modulation. phase rule For any system at equilibrium, P + F = C + 2, where P is the number of distinct phases, C the number of components, and F the number of degrees of freedom of the system. The relationship, derived by Josiah Willard Gibbs in 1876, is often called the Gibbs phase rule.

p

phases of the moon The shapes of the illuminated surface of the moon as seen from the earth. The shape changes as a result of the relative positions of the earth, sun, and moon. New moon occurs when the nearside is totally unilluminated by the sun. As the moon moves eastwards in its orbit the sunrise *terminator crosses the nearside from east to west producing a crescent moon. The moon is half illuminated at Ürst quarter. When it is more than halfphase but less than full phase it is said to be a gibbous moon. When the moon is at *opposition the nearside is fully illuminated producing a full moon. The sunset terminator then follows to produce a waning gibbous moon, last quarter, a waning crescent moon, and eventually the next new moon. phase space For a system with n degrees of freedom, the 2n-dimensional space with coordinates (q1, q2, …, qn, p1, p2, …, pn), where the qs describe the degrees of freedom of the system and the ps are the corresponding momenta. Each point represents a state of the system. In a gas of N point particles, each particle has three positional coordinates and three corresponding momentum coordinates, so that the phase space has 6N-dimensions. If the particles have internal degrees of freedom, such as the vibrations and rotations of molecules, then these must be included

616 in the phase space, which is consequently of higher dimension than that for point particles. As the system changes with time the representative points trace out a curve in phase space known as a trajectory. See also attractor; configuration space; statistical mechanics.

phase speed (phase velocity) Symbol Vp. The speed of propagation of a pure sine wave. Vp = λf, where λ is the wavelength and f is the frequency. The value of the phase speed depends on the nature of the medium through which it is travelling and may also depend on the mode of propagation. For electromagnetic waves travelling through space the phase speed c is given by c2 = 1/ε0µ0, where ε0 and µ0 are the electric constant and the *magnetic constant respectively. phase transition A change in a feature that characterizes a system. Examples of phase transitions are changes from solid to liquid, liquid to gas, and the reverse changes. Other examples of phase transitions include the transition from a paramagnet to a ferromagnet (see magnetism) and the transition from a normally conducting metal to a superconductor. Phase transitions can occur by altering such variables as temperature and pressure. Phase transitions can be classiÜed by their order. If there is non-zero *latent heat at the transition it is said to be a Ürst-order transition. If the latent heat is zero it is said to be a second-order transition. Some *models describing phase transitions, particularly in *low-dimensional systems, are amenable to exact mathematical solutions. An effective technique for understanding phase transitions is the *renormalization group since it can deal with problems involving different lengthscales, including the feature of universality, in which very different physical systems behave in the same way near a phase transition. See also order parameter; renormalization group; transition point; broken symmetry; early universe. phasor A rotating *vector that represents a sinusoidally varying quantity. Its length represents the amplitude of the quantity and it is imagined to rotate with

617 angular velocity equal to the angular frequency of the quantity, so that the instantaneous value of the quantity is represented by its projection upon a Üxed axis. The concept is convenient for representing the *phase angle between two quantities; it is shown on a diagram as the angle between their phasors.

phellem See cork. phelloderm See cork cambium. phellogen See cork cambium. phenetic Describing a system of *classiÜcation of organisms based on similarities and differences in as many observable characteristics as possible. A phenetic system does not aim to reÛect evolutionary descent, although it may well do so. Compare phylogenetic. phenol (carbolic acid) A white crystalline solid, C6H5OH; r.d. 1.1; m.p. 43°C; b.p. 182°C. It is made by the *cumene process or by the *Raschig process and is used to make a variety of other organic chemicals. See also phenols. phenolphthalein A dye used as an acid-base *indicator. It is colourless below pH 8 and red above pH 9.6. It is used in titrations involving weak acids and strong bases. It is also used as a laxative. phenols Organic compounds that contain a hydroxyl group (–OH) bound directly to a carbon atom in a benzene ring. Unlike normal alcohols, phenols are acidic because of the inÛuence of the aromatic ring. Thus, phenol itself (C6H5OH) ionizes in water: C6H5OH → C6H5O– + H+ Phenols are made by fusing a sulphonic acid salt with sodium hydroxide to form the sodium salt of the phenol. The free phenol is liberated by adding sulphuric acid.

phenotype The observable characteristics of an organism. These are determined by its genes (see genotype), the dominance relationships between the *alleles, and by the interaction of the genes with the environment. phenylalanine See amino acid. phenylamine (aniline; aminobenzene) A

phenylketonuria colourless oily liquid aromatic *amine, C6H5NH2, with an ‘earthy’ smell; r.d. 1.0217; m.p. –6.3°C; b.p. 184.1°C. The compound turns brown on exposure to sunlight. It is basic, forming the phenylammonium (or anilinium) ion, C6H5NH3+, with strong acids. It is manufactured by the reduction of nitrobenzene or by the addition of ammonia to chlorobenzene using a copper(II) salt catalyst at 200°C and 55 atm. The compound is used extensively in the rubber industry and in the manufacture of drugs and dyes.

phenylammonium ion The ion C6H5NH3+, derived from *phenylamine. N-phenylethanamide See acetanilide. phenylethene (styrene) A liquid hydrocarbon, C6H5CH:CH2; r.d. 0.9; m.p. –31°C; b.p. 145°C. It can be made by dehydrogenating ethylbenzene and is used in making polystyrene. phenyl group The organic group C6H5–, present in benzene. phenylhydrazine A toxic colourless dense liquid, C6H8N2, b.p. 240°C, which turns brown on exposure to air. It is a powerful reducing agent, made from *diazonium salts of benzene. It is used to identify aldehydes and ketones, with which it forms condensation products called *hydrazones. With glucose and similar sugars it forms osazones. For such tests, the nitro derivative 2,4-dinitrophenylhydrazine (DNP) is often preferred as this generally forms crystalline derivatives that can be identiÜed by their melting points. Phenylhydrazine is also used to make dyes and derivatives of *indole. phenylhydrazones See hydrazones. phenylketonuria A genetic disorder in which there is disordered metabolism of the amino acid phenylalanine, leading to severe mental retardation of affected children. The disease is caused by the absence or deÜciency of the enzyme phenylalanine hydroxylase, which results in the accumulation of phenylalanine in all body Ûuids. There are also high levels of the ketone phenylpyruvate in the urine, hence the name of the disease. The disease occurs in individuals who are homozygous for the defective recessive allele; both par-

p

phenylmethanol ents of such individuals are thus heterozygous carriers of the allele. The advent of *gene probes has greatly aided accurate diagnosis, of both phenylketonurics and carriers.

phenylmethanol (benzyl alcohol) A liquid aromatic alcohol, C6H5CH2OH; r.d. 1.04; m.p. –15.3°C; b.p. 205.4°C. It is used mainly as a solvent. phenylmethylamine See benzylamine. 3-phenylpropenoic acid See cinnamic acid. pheromone (ectohormone) A chemical substance emitted by an organism into the environment as a speciÜc signal to another organism, usually of the same species. Pheromones play an important role in the social behaviour of certain animals, especially insects and mammals. They are used to attract mates, to mark trails, and to promote social cohesion and coordination in colonies. Pheromones are usually highly volatile organic acids or alcohols and can be effective at minute concentrations.

p

Phillips process A process for making high-density polyethene by polymerizing ethene at high pressure (30 atmospheres) and 150°C. The catalyst is chromium(III) oxide supported on silica and alumina. phloem (bast) A tissue that conducts food materials in vascular plants from regions where they are produced (notably the leaves) to regions, such as growing points, where they are needed. It consists of hollow tubes (sieve tubes) that run parallel to the long axis of the plant organ and are formed from elongated cells (*sieve elements) joined end to end. The end walls of these cells are broken down to a greater or lesser extent to allow passage of materials. In young plants and in newly formed tissues of mature plants the phloem is formed by the activity of the *apical meristem. In most plants secondary phloem is later differentiated by the vascular *cambium and this replaces the earlier formed phloem in older regions. See also companion cell. Compare xylem. phlogiston theory A former theory of combustion in which all Ûammable ob-

618 jects were supposed to contain a substance called phlogiston, which was released when the object burned. The existence of this hypothetical substance was proposed in 1669 by Johann Becher, who called it ‘combustible earth’ (terra pinguis: literally ‘fat earth’). For example, according to Becher, the conversion of wood to ashes by burning was explained on the assumption that the original wood consisted of ash and terra pinguis, which was released on burning. In the early 18th century Georg Stahl renamed the substance phlogiston (from the Greek for ‘burned’) and extended the theory to include the calcination (and corrosion) of metals. Thus, metals were thought to be composed of calx (a powdery residue) and phlogiston; when a metal was heated, phlogiston was set free and the calx remained. The process could be reversed by heating the metal over charcoal (a substance believed to be rich in phlogiston, because combustion almost totally consumed it). The calx would absorb the phlogiston released by the burning charcoal and become metallic again. The theory was Ünally demolished by Antoine Lavoisier, who showed by careful experiments with reactions in closed containers that there was no absolute gain in mass – the gain in mass of the substance was matched by a corresponding loss in mass of the air used in combustion. After experiments with Priestley’s dephlogisticated air, Lavoisier realized that this gas, which he named oxygen, was taken up to form a calx (now called an oxide). The role of oxygen in the new theory was almost exactly the opposite of phlogiston’s role in the old. In combustion and corrosion phlogiston was released; in the modern theory, oxygen is taken up to form an oxide.

phloroglucinol A red dye (usually acidiÜed with hydrochloric acid) that stains lignin in plant cells red. phon A unit of loudness of sound that measures the intensity of a sound relative to a reference tone of deÜned intensity and frequency. The reference tone usually used has a frequency of 1 kilohertz and a root-mean-square sound pressure of 2 × 10–5 pascal. The observer listens with both ears to the reference tone and the sound

619 to be measured alternately. The reference tone is then increased until the observer judges it to be of equal intensity to the sound to be measured. If the intensity of the reference tone has been increased by n *decibels to achieve this, the sound being measured is said to have an intensity of n phons. The decibel and phon scales are not identical as the phon scale is subjective and relies on the sensitivity of the ear to detect changes of intensity with frequency.

phonochemistry See sonochemistry. phonon A quantum of *crystal-lattice vibrational energy having a magnitude hf, where h is the *Planck constant and f is the frequency of the vibration. Phonons are analogous to the quanta of light, i.e. *photons. The concept of phonons is useful in the treatment of the thermal conductivity of nonmetallic solids and, through consideration of electron– phonon interactions, the temperature dependence of the electrical conductivity of metals. phosgene See carbonyl chloride. phosphagen A compound in animal tissues that provides a reserve of chemical energy in the form of high-energy phosphate bonds. The most common phosphagens are *creatine phosphate, occurring in vertebrate muscle and nerves, and arginine phosphate, found in most invertebrates. During tissue activity (e.g. in muscle contraction) phosphagens give up their phosphate groups, thereby generating *ATP from ADP. The phosphagens are then reformed when ATP is available. phosphatase An enzyme that catalyses the removal of a phosphate group from an organic compound. phosphates Salts based formally on phosphorus(V) oxoacids and in particular salts of *phosphoric(V) acid, H3PO4. A large number of polymeric phosphates also exist, containing P–O–P bridges. These are formed by heating the free acid and its salts under a variety of conditions; as well as linear polyphosphates, cyclic polyphosphates and cross-linked polyphosphates or ultraphosphates are known.

phospholipid phosphatide See phospholipid. phosphatidylcholine See lecithin. phosphide A binary compound of phosphorus with a more electropositive element. Phosphides show a wide range of properties. Alkali and alkaline earth metals form ionic phosphides, such as Na3P and Ca3P2, which are readily hydrolysed by water. The other transition-metal phosphides are inert metallic-looking solids with high melting points and electrical conductivities. phosphine A colourless highly toxic gas, PH3; m.p. –133°C; b.p. –87.7°C; slightly soluble in water. Phosphine may be prepared by reacting water or dilute acids with calcium phosphide or by reaction between yellow phosphorus and concentrated alkali. Solutions of phosphine are neutral but phosphine does react with some acids to give phosphonium salts containing PH4+ ions, analogous to the ammonium ions. Phosphine prepared in the laboratory is usually contaminated with diphosphine and is spontaneously Ûammable but the pure compound is not so. Phosphine can function as a ligand in binding to transition-metal ions. Dilute gas mixtures of very pure phosphine and the rare gases are used for doping semiconductors. phosphinic acid (hypophosphorus acid) A white crystallline solid, H3PO2; r.d. 1.493; m.p. 26.5°C; decomposes above 130°C. It is soluble in water, ethanol, and ethoxyethane. Salts of phosphinic acid may be prepared by boiling white phosphorus with the hydroxides of group 1 or group 2 metals. The free acid is made by the oxidation of phosphine with iodine. It is a weak monobasic acid in which it is the –O–H group that is ionized to give the ion H2PO2–. The acid and its salts are readily oxidized to the orthophosphate and consequently are good reducing agents. phosphite See phosphonic acid. phospholipid (phosphatide) One of a group of lipids having both a phosphate group and one or more fatty acids. Glycerophospholipids (or phosphoglycerides) are based on *glycerol; the three hydroxyl groups are esteriÜed with two fatty acids and a phosphate group, which may itself

p

phosphonate be bound to one of a variety of simple organic groups (e.g. in *lecithin (phosphatidylcholine) it is choline). Sphingolipids are based on the alcohol sphingosine and contain only one fatty acid linked to an amino group. With their hydrophilic polar phosphate groups and long hydrophobic hydrocarbon ‘tails’, phospholipids readily form membranelike structures in water. They are a major component of plasma membranes (see lipid bilayer).

phosphonate See phosphonic acid. phosphonic acid (phosphorous acid; orthophosphorous acid) A colourless to pale-yellow deliquescent crystalline solid, H3PO3; r.d. 1.65; m.p. 73.6°C; decomposes at 200°C; very soluble in water and soluble in alcohol. Phosphonic acid may be crystallized from the solution obtained by adding ice-cold water to phosphorus(III) oxide or phosphorus trichloride. The structure of this material is unusual in that it contains one direct P–H bond and is more correctly written (HO)2HPO. The acid is dibasic, giving rise to the ions H2PO3– and HPO32– (phosphonates; formerly phosphites), and has moderate reducing properties. On heating it gives phosphine and phosphoric(V) acid.

p

phosphonium ion The ion PH4+, or the corresponding organic derivatives of the type R3PH+, RPH3+. The phosphonium ion PH4+ is formally analogous to the ammonium ion NH4+ but PH3 has a much lower proton afÜnity than NH3 and reaction of PH3 with acids is necessary for the production of phosphonium salts. phosphor A substance that is capable of *luminescence (including phosphorescence). Phosphors that release their energy after a short delay of between 10–10 and 10–4 second are sometimes called scintillators. phosphor bronze An alloy of copper containing 4% to 10% of tin and 0.05% to 1% of phosphorus as a deoxidizing agent. It is used particularly for marine purposes and where it is exposed to heavy wear, as in gear wheels. See also bronze. phosphorescence See luminescence. phosphoric(V) acid (orthophosphoric

620 acid) A white rhombic solid, H3PO4; r.d. 1.834; m.p. 42.35°C; loses water at 213°C; very soluble in water and soluble in ethanol. Phosphoric(V) acid is very deliquescent and is generally supplied as a concentrated aqueous solution. It is the most commercially important derivative of phosphorus, accounting for over 90% of the phosphate rock mined. It is manufactured by two methods; the wet process, in which the product contains some of the impurities originally present in the rock and applications are largely in the fertilizer industry, and the thermal process, which produces a much purer product suitable for the foodstuffs and detergent industries. In the wet process the phosphate rock, Ca3(PO4)2, is treated with sulphuric acid and the calcium sulphate removed either as gypsum or the hemihydrate. In the thermal process, molten phosphorus is sprayed and burned in a mixture of air and steam. Phosphoric(V) acid is a weak tribasic acid, which is best visualized as (HO)3PO. Its full systematic name is tetraoxo-phosphoric(V) acid. It gives rise to three series of salts containing phosphate(V) ions based on the anions [(HO)2PO2]–, [(HO)PO3]2–, and PO43–. These salts are acidic, neutral, and alkaline in character respectively and phosphate ions often feature in buffer systems. There is also a wide range of higher acids and acid anions in which there is some P–O–P chain formation. The simplest of these is pyrophosphoric acid (technically heptaoxodiphosphoric(V) acid), H4P2O7, produced by heating phosphoric(V) acid (solid) and phosphorus(III) chloride oxide. Metaphosphoric acid is a glassy polymeric solid (HPO2)x.

phosphorous acid See phosphonic acid. phosphorus Symbol P. A nonmetallic element belonging to *group 15 (formerly VB) of the periodic table; a.n. 15; r.a.m. 30.9738; r.d. 1.82 (white), 2.34 (red); m.p. 44.1°C (α-white); b.p. 280°C (α-white). It occurs in various phosphate rocks, from which it is extracted by heating with carbon (coke) and silicon(IV) oxide in an electric furnace (1500°C). Calcium silicate and carbon monoxide are also produced. Phosphorus has a number of allotropic forms. The α-white form consists of P4 tetrahedra

621 (there is also a β-white form stable below –77°C). If α-white phosphorus is dissolved in lead and heated at 500°C a violet form is obtained. Red phosphorus, which is a combination of violet and white phosphorus, is obtained by heating α-white phosphorus at 250°C with air excluded. There is also a black allotrope, which has a graphite-like structure, made by heating white phosphorus at 300°C with a mercury catalyst. The element is highly reactive. It forms metal *phosphides and covalently bonded phosphorus(III) and phosphorus(V) compounds. Phosphorus is an *essential element for living organisms. It is an important constituent of tissues (especially bones and teeth) and of cells, being required for the formation of nucleic acids and energy-carrying molecules (e.g. ATP) and also involved in various metabolic reactions. The element was discovered by Hennig Brand (c. 1630–92) in 1669.

phosphorus(III) bromide (phosphorus tribromide) A colourless fuming liquid, PBr3; r.d. 2.85; m.p. –40°C; b.p. 173°C. It is prepared by passing bromine vapour over phosphorus but avoiding an excess, which would lead to the phosphorus(V) bromide. Like the other phosphorus(III) halides, PBr3 is pyramidal in the gas phase. In the liquid phase the P–Br bonds are labile; for example, PBr3 will react with PCl3 to give a mixture of products in which the halogen atoms have been redistributed. Phosphorus(III) bromide is rapidly hydrolysed by water to give phosphonic acid and hydrogen bromide. It reacts readily with many organic hydroxyl groups and is used as a reagent for introducing bromine atoms into organic molecules. phosphorus(V) bromide (phosphorus pentabromide) A yellow readily sublimable solid, PBr5, which decomposes below 100°C and is soluble in benzene and carbon tetrachloride (tetrachloromethane). It may be prepared by the reaction of phosphorus(III) bromide with bromine or the direct reaction of phosphorus with excess bromine. It is very readily hydrolysed to give hydrogen bromide and phosphoric(V) acid. An interesting feature of this material is that in the solid state it has the structure

phosphorus cycle [PBr4]+Br–. It is used in organic chemistry as a brominating agent.

phosphorus(III) chloride (phosphorus trichloride) A colourless fuming liquid, PCl3; r.d. 1.57; m.p. –112°C; b.p. 75.5°C. It is soluble in ether and in carbon tetrachloride but reacts with water and with ethanol. It may be prepared by passing chlorine over excess phosphorus (excess chlorine contaminates the product with phosphorus(V) chloride). The molecule is pyramidal in the gas phase and possesses weak electron-pair donor properties. It is hydrolysed violently by water to phosphonic acid and hydrogen chloride. Phosphorus(III) chloride is an important starting point for the synthesis of a variety of inorganic and organic derivatives of phosphorus. phosphorus(V) chloride (phosphorus pentachloride) A yellow-white rhombic solid, PCl5, which fumes in air; r.d. 4.65; m.p. 166.8°C (under pressure); sublimes at 160–162°C. It is decomposed by water to give hydrogen chloride and phosphoric(V) acid. It is soluble in organic solvents. The compound may be prepared by the reaction of chlorine with phosphorus(III) chloride. Phosphorus(V) chloride is structurally interesting in that in the gas phase it has the expected trigonal bipyramidal form but in the solid phase it consists of the ions [PCl4]+[PCl6]–. The same ions are detected when phosphorus(V) chloride is dissolved in polar solvents. It is used in organic chemisty as a chlorinating agent. phosphorus(III) chloride oxide (phosphorus oxychloride; phosphoryl chloride) A colourless fuming liquid, POCl3; r.d. 1.67; m.p. 2°C; b.p. 105.3°C. It may be prepared by the reaction of phosphorus(III) chloride with oxygen or by the reaction of phosphorus(V) oxide with phosphorus(V) chloride. Its reactions are very similar to those of phosphorus(III) chloride. Hydrolysis with water gives phosphoric(V) acid. Phosphorus(III) chloride oxide has a distorted tetrahedral shape and can act as a donor towards metal ions, thus giving rise to a series of complexes. phosphorus cycle The cycling of *phosphorus between the biotic and abiotic components of the environment (see biogeochemical cycle). Inorganic phos-

p

phosphorus(III) oxide

feeding

622

organic phosphates in animals

organic phosphates in plants death and decomposition uptake by roots

fertilizers

phosphate in rocks

inorganic phosphates in soil, seas, etc.

erosion

ocean sediments

The phosphorus cycle

p

phates (PO43–, HPO42–, or H2PO4–) are absorbed by plants from the soil and bodies of water and eventually pass into animals through food chains. Within living organisms phosphates are built up into nucleic acids and other organic molecules. When plants and animals die, phosphates are released and returned to the abiotic environment through the action of bacteria. On a geological time scale, phosphates in aquatic environments eventually become incorporated into and form part of rocks; through a gradual process of erosion, these phosphates are returned to the soil, seas, rivers, and lakes. Phosphoruscontaining rocks are mined for the manufacture of fertilizers, which provide an additional supply of inorganic phosphate to the abiotic environment.

phosphorus(III) oxide (phosphorus trioxide) A white or colourless waxy solid, P4O6; r.d. 2.13; m.p. 23.8°C; b.p. 173.8°C. It is soluble in ether, chloroform, and benzene but reacts with cold water to give phosphonic acid, H3PO3, and with hot water to give phosphine and phosphoric(V) acid. The compound is formed

when phosphorus is burned in an oxygendeÜcient atmosphere (about 50% yield). As it is difÜcult to separate from white phosphorus by distillation, the mixture is irradiated with ultraviolet radiation to convert excess white phosphorus into the red form, after which the oxide can be separated by dissolution in organic solvents. Although called a trioxide for historical reasons, phosphorus(III) oxide consists of P4O6 molecules of tetrahedral symmetry in which each phosphorus atom is linked to the three others by an oxygen bridge. The chemistry is very complex. Above 210°C it decomposes into red phosphorus and polymeric oxides. It reacts with chlorine and bromine to give oxo-halides and with alkalis to give phosphonates (see phosphonic acid).

phosphorus(V) oxide (phosphorus pentoxide; phosphoric anhydride) A white powdery and extremely deliquescent solid, P4O10; r.d. 2.39; m.p. 580°C (under pressure); sublimes at 300°C. It reacts violently with water to give phosphoric(V) acid. It is prepared by burning elemental phosphorus in a plentiful supply of oxygen, then puriÜed by sublimation. The hexagonal crystalline form consists of P4O10 molecular units; these have the phosphorus atoms arranged tetrahedrally, each P atom linked to three others by oxygen bridges and having in addition one terminal oxygen atom. The compound is used as a drying agent and as a dehydrating agent; for example, amides are converted into nitrites and sulphuric acid is converted to sulphur trioxide. phosphorus oxychloride See phosphorus(iii) chloride oxide. phosphorus pentabromide See phosphorus(v) bromide. phosphorus pentachloride See phosphorus(v) chloride. phosphorus tribromide See phosphorus(iii) bromide. phosphorus trichloride See phosphorus(iii) chloride. phosphorus trioxide See phosphorus(iii) oxide. phosphorylase See phosphorylation.

623

phosphorylation The introduction of a phosphate group (PO43–) to a biomolecule in a reaction that is normally controlled by a phosphorylase enzyme. Phosphate is able to combine easily with inert organic compounds, making them chemically active. The Ürst stage in many biochemical reactions is phosphorylation. The conversion of AMP and ADP to *ATP occurs by phosphorylation reactions in two main metabolic pathways, *oxidative phosphorylation and *photophosphorylation. The formation of nucleotides also involves a phosphorylation reaction. The activity of many enzymes is controlled by phosphorylation: certain enzymes are activated when they are phosphorylated (see kinase), while others are deactivated. Phosphorylation of these enzymes is under the control of hormones and other messengers. phosphoryl chloride See phosphorus(iii) chloride oxide. phot A unit of illuminance equal to 104 lux or one lumen per square centimetre. photic zone The upper layer of a sea or a lake, in which there is sufÜcient light for photosynthesis. The limit of the photic zone varies from less than a metre to more than 200 metres, depending on the turbidity of the water. photino See supersymmetry. photoautotroph An autotrophic organism, such as a green plant or a phototrophic bacterium, that synthesizes its organic materials using energy derived from the sun (solar energy) in the process of photosynthesis. See autotrophic nutrition. photocathode A *cathode that emits electrons when light falls upon it, as a result of the *photoelectric effect. See photoelectric cell. photocell See photoelectric cell. photochemical reaction A chemical reaction caused by light or ultraviolet radiation. The incident photons are absorbed by reactant molecules to give excited molecules or free radicals, which undergo further reaction. photochemical smog A noxious smog

photoelectric cell produced by the reaction of nitrogen oxides with hydrocarbons in the presence of ultraviolet light from the sun. The reaction is very complex and one of the products is ozone.

photochemistry The branch of chemistry concerned with *photochemical reactions. photochromism A change of colour occurring in certain substances when exposed to light. Photochromic materials are used in sunglasses that darken in bright sunlight. photoconductive effect See photoelectric effect. photodiode A *semiconductor diode used to detect the presence of light or to measure its intensity. It usually consists of a p–n junction device in a container that focuses any light in the environment close to the junction. The device is usually biased in reverse so that in the dark the current is small; when it is illuminated the current is proportional to the amount of light falling on it. See photoelectric effect. photodisintegration The decay of a nuclide as a result of the absorption of a gamma-ray photon. photoelasticity An effect in which certain materials exhibit double refraction when subjected to stress. It is used in a technique for detecting strains in transparent materials (e.g. Perspex, celluloid, and glass). When polarized white light is passed through a stressed sample, the birefringence causes coloured patterns to be seen on the viewing screen of a suitable *polarimeter. If monochromatic polarized light is used, a complex pattern of light and dark fringes is produced. photoelectric cell (photocell) Any of several devices that produce an electric signal in response to exposure to electromagnetic radiation. The original photocells utilized photoemission from a photosensitive cathode (photocathode). The electrons emitted are attracted to an anode. A positive potential on the anode enables a current to Ûow through an external circuit, the current being proportional to the intensity of the illumination

p

photoelectric effect

p

624

on the cathode. The electrodes are enclosed in an evacuated glass tube (see also photomultiplier). More modern light-sensitive devices utilize the photoconductive effect and the photovoltaic effect (see photoelectric effect; photodiode; phototransistor; solar cell).

charge carriers are produced (as in photoconductivity); however, in the photovoltaic effect the electric Üeld in the junction region causes the new charge carriers to move, creating a Ûow of current in an external circuit without the need for a battery. See also photoelectric cell.

photoelectric effect The liberation of electrons (see photoelectron) from a substance exposed to electromagnetic radiation. The number of electrons emitted depends on the intensity of the radiation. The kinetic energy of the electrons emitted depends on the frequency of the radiation. The effect is a quantum process in which the radiation is regarded as a stream of *photons, each having an energy hf, where h is the Planck constant and f is the frequency of the radiation. A photon can only eject an electron if the photon energy exceeds the *work function, φ, of the solid, i.e. if hf0 = φ an electron will be ejected; f0 is the minimum frequency (or threshold frequency) at which ejection will occur. For many solids the photoelectric effect occurs at ultraviolet frequencies or above, but for some materials (having low work functions) it occurs with light. The maximum kinetic energy, Em, of the photoelectron is given by the *Einstein equation: Em = hf – φ (see also photoionization). Apart from the liberation of electrons from atoms, other phenomena are also referred to as photoelectric effects. These are the photoconductive effect and the photovoltaic effect. In the photoconductive effect, an increase in the electrical conductivity of a semiconductor is caused by radiation as a result of the excitation of additional free charge carriers by the incident photons. Photoconductive cells, using such photosensitive materials as cadmium sulphide, are widely used as radiation detectors and light switches (e.g. to switch on street lighting). In the photovoltaic effect, an e.m.f. is produced between two layers of different materials as a result of irradiation. The effect is made use of in photovoltaic cells, most of which consist of p–n *semiconductor junctions (see also photodiode; phototransistor). When photons are absorbed near a p–n junction new free

photoelectron An electron emitted from a substance by irradiation as a result of the *photoelectric effect or *photoionization. photoelectron spectroscopy A technique for determining the *ionization potentials of molecules. The sample is a gas or vapour irradiated with a narrow beam of ultraviolet radiation (usually from a helium source at 58.4 nm, 21.21 eV photon energy). The photoelectrons produced in accordance with the *Einstein equation are passed through a slit into a vacuum region, where they are deÛected by magnetic or electrostatic Üelds to give an energy spectrum. The photoelectron spectrum obtained has peaks corresponding to the ionization potentials of the molecule (and hence the orbital energies). The technique also gives information on the vibrational energy levels of the ions formed. ESCA (electron spectroscopy for chemical analysis) is a similar analytical technique in which a beam of X-rays is used. In this case, the electrons ejected are from the inner shells of the atoms. Peaks in the electron spectrum for a particular element show characteristic chemical shifts, which depend on the presence of other atoms in the molecule. photoemission The process in which electrons are emitted by a substance as a result of irradiation. See photoelectric effect; photoionization. photoÜssion A *nuclear Üssion that is caused by a gamma-ray photon. photographic density A measure of the opacity of a photographic emulsion (negative or transparency). See densitometer. photography The process of forming a permanent record of an image on specially treated Ülm or paper. In normal black-and-white photography a camera is used to expose a Ülm or plate to a focused

625 image of the scene for a speciÜed time. The Ülm or plate is coated with an emulsion containing silver salts and the exposure to light causes the silver salts to break down into silver atoms; where the light is bright dark areas of silver are formed on the Ülm after development (by a mild reducing agent) and Üxing. The negative so formed is printed, either by a contact process or by projection. In either case light passing through the negative Ülm falls on a sheet of paper also coated with emulsion. Where the negative is dark, less light passes through and the resulting positive is light in this area, corresponding with a light area in the original scene. As photographic emulsions are sensitive to ultraviolet and X-rays, they are widely used in studies involving these forms of electromagnetic radiation. See also colour photography.

photoionization The *ionization of an atom or molecule as a result of irradiation by electromagnetic radiation. For a photoionization to occur the incident photon of the radiation must have an energy in excess of the *ionization potential of the species being irradiated. The ejected photoelectron will have an energy, E, given by E = hf – I, where h is the Planck constant, f is the frequency of the incident radiation, and I is the ionization potential of the irradiated species. photolithography A technique used in the manufacture of semiconductor components, integrated circuits, etc. It depends on the principle of masking selected areas of a surface and exposing the unmasked areas to such processes as the introduction of impurities, deposition of thin Ülms, removal of material by etching, etc. The technique has been developed for use on tiny structures (typically measured in micrometres), which can only be examined by means of an electron microscope. photoluminescence See luminescence. photolysis A chemical reaction produced by exposure to light or ultraviolet radiation. Photolytic reactions often involve free radicals, the Ürst step being homolytic Üssion of a chemical bond. (See flash photolysis.) The photolysis of

photomorphogenesis water, using energy from sunlight absorbed by chlorophyll, produces gaseous oxygen, electrons, and hydrogen ions and is a key reaction in *photosynthesis.

photometer An instrument used to measure *luminous intensity, illumination, and other photometric quantities. The older types rely on visual techniques to compare a source of light with a standard source. More modern photometers use *photoelectric cells, of the photoconductive, photoemissive, or photovoltaic types. The photovoltaic types do not require an external power source and are therefore very convenient to use but are relatively insensitive. The photoemissive type usually incorporates a *photomultiplier, especially for use in astronomy and with other weak sources. Photoconductive units require only low-voltage supplies, which makes them convenient for commercial illumination meters and photographers’ exposure meters. photometric brightness See luminance. photometry The study of visual radiation, especially the calculations and measurements of *luminous intensity, *luminous Ûux, etc. In some cases photometric calculations and measurements extend into the near infrared and the near ultraviolet. In photometry, two types of measurement are used: those that measure luminous quantities rely on the use of the human eye (for example, to compare the illuminance of two surfaces); those called radiant quantities rely on the use of photoelectric devices to measure electromagnetic energy. See also photometer. photomicrography The use of photography to obtain a permanent record (a photomicrograph) of the image of an object as viewed through a microscope. photomorphogenesis The development of plants under the inÛuence of light. All the processes crucial to the growth and development of plants are triggered by light, including seed germination, stem elongation, chloroplast formation, and Ûowering. These light responses are mediated by various types of light-sensitive molecules, principally

p

photomultiplier *phytochrome. It is thought that phytochrome brings about these responses by regulating gene transcription, although the precise mechanisms involved are unknown.

photomultiplier A sensitive type of *photoelectric cell in which electrons emitted from a photocathode are accelerated to a second electrode where several electrons are liberated by each original photoelectron, as a result of *secondary emission. The whole process is repeated as many times as necessary to produce a useful electric current by secondary emission from the last electrode. A photomultiplier is thus a photocathode with the output ampliÜed by an electron multiplier. The initial photocurrent can be ampliÜed by a factor of 108. Photomultipliers are thus useful when it is necessary to detect low intensities of light, as in stellar photometry, star and planet tracking in guidance systems, and more mundanely in process control.

p

photon A particle with zero rest mass consisting of a *quantum of electromagnetic radiation. The photon may also be regarded as a unit of energy equal to hf, where h is the *Planck constant and f is the frequency of the radiation in hertz. Photons travel at the speed of light. They are required to explain the photoelectric effect and other phenomena that require light to have particle character. photoneutron A neutron emitted by an atomic nucleus undergoing a *photonuclear reaction. photonuclear reaction A *nuclear reaction that is initiated by a (gamma-ray) photon. photoperiodism The response of an organism to changes in day length (photoperiod). Many plant responses are controlled by day length, the most notable being Ûowering in many species (see florigen; day-neutral plant; long-day plant; short-day plant). In plants the internal *biological clock and the pigment *phytochrome are both thought to be involved in for the regulation of photoperiodic responses (see also dark period). Activities in animals that are determined

626 by photoperiod include breeding, migration, and other seasonal events.

photophosphorylation The formation of ATP from ADP and inorganic phosphate using light energy in *photosynthesis (compare oxidative phosphorylation). There are two pathways: noncyclic photophosphorylation and cyclic photophosphorylation. In noncyclic photophosphorylation electrons derived from the *photolysis of water pass from a complex of chlorophyll molecules along a series of carrier molecules to NADP+. As they do so some of their energy is coupled to the formation of ATP from ADP and inorganic phosphate. NADP+ is reduced to NADPH, which provides reducing power for the light-independent reactions of photosynthesis. In cyclic photophosphorylation the electrons are recycled through the electron carrier system back to the chlorophyll complex, resulting in further ATP formation (but no NADPH). photopic vision The type of vision that occurs when the cones in the eye are the principal receptors, i.e. when the level of illumination is high. Colours can be identiÜed with photopic vision. Compare scotopic vision. photoprotection Protection of a plant’s photosynthetic apparatus from the harmful effects of light. During periods of peak light intensity plants are able to utilize less than half the incoming energy. The surplus energy poses the risk of photooxidation, and the formation of highly reactive superoxide radicals that can destroy the cell’s chlorophyll and many other cellular components. Much of the excess energy is trapped and dissipated as heat by *carotenoids. photoreceptor A sensory cell or group of cells that reacts to the presence of light. It usually contains a pigment that undergoes a chemical change when light is absorbed, thus stimulating a nerve. See eye. photosensitive substance 1. Any substance that when exposed to electromagnetic radiation produces a photoconductive, photoelectric, or photovoltaic effect. 2. Any substance, such as the emulsion of a photographic Ülm, in which

photosynthetic pigments

627 electromagnetic radiation produces a chemical change.

and protons produced by the photolysis of water are used to reduce NADP: 2H+ + 2e– + NADP+ → NADPH + H+.

photosphere The visible surface of the *sun or other star and the source of its continuous spectrum. It is a gaseous layer several hundreds of kilometres thick with an average temperature of 5780 K. Where the photosphere merges with the *chromosphere the temperature is 4000 K.

The ATP and NADPH produced during the light-dependent reactions provide energy and reducing power, respectively, for the ensuing light-independent reactions (formerly called the dark reaction), which do not require the presence of light. During these reactions carbon dioxide is reduced to carbohydrate in a metabolic pathway known as the *Calvin cycle. Photosynthesis can be summarized by the equation:

photosynthesis The chemical process by which green plants, algae, and certain bacteria synthesize organic compounds from carbon dioxide and water in the presence of sunlight. It occurs in the *chloroplasts and there are two principal types of reaction. In the light-dependent reactions, which require the presence of light, energy from sunlight is absorbed by *photosynthetic pigments (chieÛy the green pigment *chlorophyll) and used to bring about the *photolysis of water:

CO2 + 2H2O → [CH2O] + H2O + O2. Since virtually all other forms of life are directly or indirectly dependent on plants for food, photosynthesis is the basis for all life on earth. Furthermore virtually all the atmospheric oxygen has originated from oxygen released during photosynthesis.

H2O → 2H+ + 2e– + ½O2.

photosynthetic pigments The pigments responsible for the capture of light energy during the light-dependent reactions of *photosynthesis. In plants, algae, and cyanobacteria the green pigment *chlorophyll a is the principal light receptor, absorbing blue and red light. However

The electrons released by this reaction pass along a series of electron carriers (see electron transport chain); as they do so they lose their energy, which is used to convert ADP to ATP in the process of *photophosphorylation. The electrons light-dependent reactions

light-independent reactions NADP+

ADP

e–

ATP

e–

2H

NADPH+H+

p

ATP

ADP

electrons 2H

Calvin cycle

electron transport system

2H+

Cyclic photophosphorylation

Noncyclic photophosphorylation 2OH–

water

glyceraldehyde 3-phosphate

H2O

glycerate 3-phosphate

3C ATP

CO2

Photolysis of water H2O ADP

carbon dioxide

ATP chlorophyll

ADP

ATP

2OH

ribulose bisphosphate

1 2 O2 oxygen

5C ADP

light

glucose

Photosynthesis

phototaxis *carotenoids also absorb light energy and pass this on to the chlorophyll molecules.

phototaxis The movement of a cell (e.g. a gamete) or a unicellular organism in response to light. For example, certain algae (e.g. Chlamydomonas) can perceive light by means of a sensitive eyespot and move to regions of higher light concentration to enhance photosynthesis. See taxis. phototransistor A junction *transistor that is photosensitive. When radiation falls on the emitter-base junction, new free charge carriers are created in the base region and the collector current is increased. Phototransistors are similar to *photodiodes except that the primary photoelectric current is ampliÜed internally and it is therefore more sensitive to light than the photodiode. Some types can be used as switching or bistable devices, a small intensity of radiation switching them from a low to high current state. phototropism (heliotropism) The growth of plant organs in response to light. Aerial shoots usually grow towards light, while some aerial roots grow away from light. The phototropic response is thought to be controlled by *auxin, a plant growth substance. See tropism.

p

photovoltaic effect See photoelectric effect. pH scale A logarithmic scale for expressing the acidity or alkalinity of a solution. To a Ürst approximation, the pH of a solution can be deÜned as –log10c, where c is the concentration of hydrogen ions in moles per cubic decimetre. A neutral solution at 25°C has a hydrogen-ion concentration of 10–7 mol dm–3, so the pH is 7. A pH below 7 indicates an acid solution; one above 7 indicates an alkaline solution. More accurately, the pH depends not on the concentration of hydrogen ions but on their *activity, which cannot be measured experimentally. For practical purposes, the pH scale is deÜned by using a hydrogen electrode in the solution of interest as one half of a cell, with a reference electrode (e.g. a calomel electrode) as the other half cell. The pH is then given by (E – ER)F/2.303RT, where E is the e.m.f. of the cell and ER the standard electrode potential of the reference electrode, and F

628 the Faraday constant. In practice, a glass electrode is more convenient than a hydrogen electrode. pH stands for ‘potential of hydrogen’. The scale was introduced by Søren Sørensen (1868–1939) in 1909.

phthalic acid A colourless crystalline dicarboxylic acid, C6H4(COOH)2; r.d. 1.6; m.p. 207°C. The two –COOH groups are substituted on adjacent carbon atoms of the ring, the technical name being benzene-1,2-dicarboxylic acid. The acid is made from phthalic anhydride (benzene1,2-dicarboxylic anhydride, C8H4O3), which is made by the catalytic oxidation of naphthalene. The anhydride is used in making plasticizers and polyester resins. phthalic anhydride See phthalic acid. phycomycetes In older classiÜcation schemes, all primitive *fungi, many of which are found in water (e.g. the water moulds, which may be parasitic on Üsh) or in damp areas. Many are unicellular but those that form mycelia generally have hyphae lacking cross walls, which distinguishes them from the *Ascomycota and *Basidiomycota. They include the *Zygomycota. phyllotaxis (phyllotaxy) The arrangement of leaves on a plant stem. The leaves may be inserted in whorls or pairs at each node or singly up the stem. When arranged in pairs the two leaves arise on opposite sides of the stem and are usually at right angles to the leaf pairs above and below them. Single leaves may be inserted alternately or in a spiral pattern up the stem. Phyllotaxis generally results in the minimum of shading of leaves by those above them. phylogenetic Describing a system of *classiÜcation of organisms that aims to show their evolutionary history. Compare phenetic. phylogeny The evolutionary history of an organism or group of related organisms. Compare ontogeny. phylum A category used in the *classiÜcation of organisms that consists of one or several similar or closely related classes. Examples of phyla are the Rhodophyta, Ascomycota, Bryophyta, Annelida, and

629 Chordata. Phyla are grouped into kingdoms. In traditional plant classiÜcation schemes, the *division was used instead of the phylum.

physical chemistry The branch of chemistry concerned with the effect of chemical structure on physical properties. It includes chemical thermodynamics and electrochemistry. physical map (in genetics) Any map that shows the arrangement of the material (i.e. the nucleoprotein) making up a chromosome or segment of a genome (see chromosome map). The coarsest physical maps are ones depicting chromosome banding patterns, which are dark and light transverse bands obtained by staining entire chromosomes in mitosis. These cytological maps enable characterization of individual chromosomes and can reveal gross anomalies, such as missing or duplicated segments. On a much larger scale are contig maps; these show the order of cloned DNA segments taken from a *DNA library and Ütted together to form a series of overlapping, or contiguous, segments, called a contig. Such segments are roughly on a gene-length scale. Once a contig has been correctly aligned, the base sequence of each component segment can be determined (see dna sequencing), and hence the overall sequence of the chromosomal DNA can be pieced together. Compare linkage map. physics The study of the laws that determine the structure of the universe with reference to the matter and energy of which it consists. It is concerned not with chemical changes that occur but with the forces that exist between objects and the interrelationship between matter and energy. Traditionally, the study was divided into separate Üelds: heat, light, sound, electricity and magnetism, and mechanics (see classical physics). Since the turn of the century, however, quantum mechanics and relativistic physics have become increasingly important; the growth of modern physics has been accompanied by the studies of atomic physics, nuclear physics, and particle physics. The physics of astronomical bodies and their interactions is known as astrophysics, the physics of the earth is known as geo-

phytohaemagglutinin physics, and the study of the physical aspects of biology is called biophysics. See also theoretical physics.

physiological saline A liquid medium in which animal tissues may be kept alive for a few hours during experiments without pathological changes or distortion of the cells taking place. Such Ûuids are salt solutions that are isotonic with and have the same pH as the body Ûuids of the animal. A well-known example is Ringer’s solution, formulated by the British physiologist S. Ringer (1835–1910), which is a mixture of sodium chloride, calcium chloride, sodium bicarbonate, and potassium chloride solutions. physiological specialization The occurrence within a species of several forms that are identical in appearance but differ in physiology: these are termed physiological races. For example, many pathogenic fungi develop new physiological races in response to the strong selection pressure exerted when diseaseresistant crop varieties are sown over large areas. physiology The branch of biology concerned with the vital functions of plants and animals, such as nutrition, respiration, reproduction, and excretion. physisorption See adsorption. phyto- PreÜx denoting plants. For example, phytopathology is the study of plant diseases. phytochrome A protein-based plant pigment present in small quantities in many plant organs. It exists in two interconvertible forms: a physiologically active form, which forms when the plant is illuminated with red light or normal daylight; and an inactive form, formed when the plant is exposed to far-red light or darkness. The active form regulates many plant processes, such as seed germination and the initiation of Ûowering. phytogeography See plant geography. phytohaemagglutinin (PHA) Any of various plant-derived compounds that induce changes in lymphocytes normally associated with antigen challenge. These changes include cell enlargement, in-

p

phytohormone creased RNA and DNA synthesis, and, Ünally, cell division. Response to PHAs is used to test for competence of cellmediated *immunity, for example in patients suffering chronic virus infections.

phytohormone See growth substance. phytoplankton The photosynthesizing organisms of *plankton, consisting chieÛy of microscopic algae, such as diatoms and dinoÛagellates. Near the surface of the sea there may be many millions of such plants per cubic metre. Members of the phytoplankton are of great importance as they form the basis of food for all other forms of aquatic life, being the primary *producers. Compare zooplankton. pi Symbol π. The ratio of the circumference of any circle to its diameter. It is a *transcendental number with the value 3.141 592…. pia mater The innermost of the three membranes (*meninges) that surround the brain and spinal cord of vertebrates. The pia mater lies immediately adjacent to the central nervous system, and the *choroid plexus, which secretes cerebrospinal Ûuid, is an extension of it. piano stool See sandwich compound.

p

pi bond See orbital. pico- Symbol p. A preÜx used in the metric system to denote 10–12. For example, 10–12 farad = 1 picofarad (pF). picornavirus One of a group of small RNA-containing viruses (pico = small; hence pico-RNA-virus) commonly present in the alimentary and respiratory tracts of vertebrates. They cause mild infections of these tracts but the group also includes the polioviruses, which attack the central nervous system causing poliomyelitis; and the causal agent of foot and mouth disease in cattle, sheep, and pigs. picrate A salt or ester of picric acid. picric acid (2,4,6-trinitrophenol) A yellow highly explosive nitro compound, C6H2(NO2)3; r.d. 1.8; m.p. 122°C. pie chart A diagram in which percentages are shown as sectors of a circle. If x percent of the prey of a carnivore com-

630 prises species X, y percent species Y, and z percent species Z, a pie chart would show three sectors having central angles 3.6x°, 3.6y°, and 3.6z°.

pi electron An electron in a pi orbital. See orbital. piezoelectric effect The generation of a potential difference across the opposite faces of certain nonconducting crystals (piezoelectric crystals) as a result of the application of mechanical stress between these faces. The electric polarization produced is proportional to the stress and the direction of the polarization reverses if the stress changes from compression to tension. The reverse piezoelectric effect is the opposite phenomenon: if the opposite faces of a piezoelectric crystal are subjected to a potential difference, the crystal changes its shape. Rochelle salt and quartz are the most frequently used piezoelectric materials. While Rochelle salt produces the greater polarization for a given stress, quartz is more widely used as its crystals have greater strength and are stable at temperatures in excess of 100°C. If a quartz plate is subjected to an alternating electric Üeld, the reverse piezoelectric effect causes it to expand and contract at the Üeld frequency. If this Üeld frequency is made to coincide with the natural elastic frequency of the crystal, the plate resonates; the direct piezoelectric effect then augments the applied electric Üeld. This is the basis of the *crystal oscillator and the *quartz clock. See also crystal microphone; crystal pick-up. pig iron The impure form of iron produced by a blast furnace, which is cast into pigs (blocks) for converting at a later date into cast iron, steel, etc. The composition depends on the ores used, the smelting procedure, and the use to which the pigs will later be put. pigment (in biology) A compound that gives colour to a tissue. Pigments perform a variety of functions. For example, *haemoglobin in vertebrate erythrocytes gives blood its characteristic red colour and enables the transport of oxygen throughout the body. Other biological pigments include *chlorophyll, a photosynthetic pigment in plants that is responsible for their green coloration; and

pitch

631 *melanin, a brown pigment in animals that provides protection from ultraviolet light and can be used in camouÛaging colorations.

pileus The umbrella-shaped cap of certain fungi, such as mushrooms. Spores are produced from *gills or pores on the lower surface.

is movable and aids in detecting the direction from which a sound originates.

pinocytosis The process by which a living cell engulfs a minute droplet of liquid. It involves a mechanism similar to *phagocytosis. See endocytosis.

piliferous layer The part of the root epidermis that bears *root hairs. It extends over a region about 4–10 mm behind the root tip. Beyond this the piliferous layer is sloughed off to reveal the hypodermis.

pion (pi-meson) An *elementary particle classiÜed as a *meson. It exists in three forms: neutral, positively charged, and negatively charged. The charged pions decay into muons and neutrinos; the neutral pion decays into two gamma-ray photons. Pions consist of a quark and an anti-quark.

pillow lava See lava.

pi orbital See orbital.

Piltdown man Fossil remains, purported to have been found by Charles Dawson (1864–1916) at Piltdown, Sussex, in 1912, that were named Eoanthropus dawsoni and described as a representative of the true ancestors of modern humans. The skull resembled that of a human but the jaw was apelike. In 1953 dating techniques showed the specimen to be a fraud. pi-meson See pion. pinch effect A magnetic attraction between parallel conductors carrying currents Ûowing in the same direction. The force was noticed in early induction furnaces. Since the late 1940s it has been widely studied as a means of conÜning the hot plasma in a *thermonuclear reactor. In an experimental toroidal thermonuclear reactor a large electric current is induced in the plasma by electromagnetic induction; this current both heats the plasma and draws it away from the walls of the tube as a result of the pinch effect. pineal eye See median eye. pineal gland An outgrowth of the *forebrain. In humans its functions are obscure, but in other vertebrates it acts as an endocrine gland, secreting the hormone *melatonin. pinna (auricle) The visible part of the *outer ear, present in some mammals. It is made of cartilage and its function is to channel sound waves into the external auditory meatus. In some species the pinna

pipette A graduated tube used for transferring measured volumes of liquid. Pirani gauge An instrument used to measure low pressures (1–10–4 torr; 100–0.01 Pa). It consists of an electrically heated Ülament, which is exposed to the gas whose pressure is to be measured. The extent to which heat is conducted away from the Ülament depends on the gas pressure, which thus controls its equilibrium temperature. Since the resistance of the Ülament is dependent on its temperature, the pressure is related to the resistance of the Ülament. The Ülament is arranged to be part of a *Wheatstone bridge circuit and the pressure is read from a microammeter calibrated in pressure units. As the effect depends on the thermal conductivity of the gas, the calibration has to be made each time the pressure of a different gas is measured. PIR detector See passive device. pirsonnite A mineral consisting of a hydrated mixed carbonate of sodium and calcium, Na2CO3.CaCO3.2H2O. Pisces In some classiÜcations, a superclass of the *Gnathostomata (jawed chordates) comprising the Üshes (compare tetrapoda). There are two classes of modern Üsh: *Chondrichthyes (cartilaginous Üshes) and *Osteichthyes (bony Üshes). pistil The female part of a Ûower, consisting either of a single *carpel (simple pistil) or a group of carpels (compound pistil). pitch 1. (in chemistry) A black or dark-

p

pitchblende brown residue resulting from the distillation of coal tar, wood tar, or petroleum (bitumen). The term is also sometimes used for the naturally occurring petroleum residue (asphalt). Pitch is used as a binding agent (e.g. in road tars), for waterprooÜng (e.g. in rooÜng felts), and as a fuel. 2. (in physics) The property of a sound that characterizes its highness or lowness to an observer. It is related to, but not identical with, frequency. Below about 1000 Hz the pitch is slightly higher than the frequency and above 1000 the position is reversed. The loudness of a sound also affects the pitch. Up to 1000 Hz an increase in loudness causes a decrease in pitch. From about 1000 to 3000 Hz the pitch is independent of loudness, while above 3000 Hz an increase in loudness seems to cause a raising of pitch. Pitch is usually measured in mels; a note of 1000 Hz frequency with a loudness of 40 decibels above the absolute threshold of hearing has a pitch of 1000 mels. 3. (in mechanics) See screw.

pitchblende See uraninite.

p

pitfall trap A simple trap for small invertebrate animals consisting of a tin that is placed in the ground with its rim at ground level. The trap, which contains some kind of bait, can be covered by a tile suspended above ground level by stones so that rain does not enter the tin. pith 1. (medulla) The cylinder of *parenchyma tissue found in the centre of plant stems to the inside of the vascular tissue. It is light in weight and has been put to various commercial uses, notably the manufacture of pith helmets. 2. (not in scientiÜc usage) The white tissue below the rind of many citrus fruits. 3. To destroy the central nervous system of an animal, especially a laboratory animal such as a frog, by severing its spinal cord. Pithecanthropus See homo. Pitot tube A device for measuring the speed of a Ûuid. It consists of two tubes, one with an opening facing the moving Ûuid and the other with an opening at 90° to the direction of the Ûow. The two tubes are connected to the opposite sides of a manometer so that the difference be-

632 tween the dynamic pressure in the Ürst tube and the static pressure in the second tube can be measured. The speed v of the Ûow of an incompressible Ûuid is then given by: v2 = 2(P2 – P1)/ρ, where P2 is the dynamic pressure, P1 is the static pressure, and ρ is the density of the Ûuid. The device has a wide variety of applications. It was devised by Henri Pitot (1695–1771).

pituitary gland (pituitary body; hypophysis) A pea-sized endocrine gland attached by a thin stalk to the *hypothalamus at the base of the brain. It consists of two lobes: the anterior and the posterior. The anterior pituitary secretes such hormones as *growth hormone, the *gonadotrophins, *prolactin, thyroidstimulating hormone (see thyroid gland) and *ACTH. Because these hormones regulate the growth and activity of several other endocrine glands, the anterior pituitary is often referred to as the master endocrine gland. Activity of the anterior pituitary itself is regulated by speciÜc *releasing hormones produced by the hypothalamus (see also neuroendocrine system). The posterior pituitary secretes the hormones *oxytocin and antidiuretic hormone. pixel One of the tiny dots that make up an image on the screen of a computer’s *visual-display unit (VDU) or on some types of television receiver; it is short for picture element. Screen resolution is determined by the number of pixels (the more pixels, the better the resolution), and each pixel is given a brightness and colour. A typical high-resolution colour VDU screen has a 1024 × 768 array of pixels. pK value A measure of the strength of an acid or base on a logarithmic scale. For an acid, the value, denoted pKa, is given by log10(1/Ka), where Ka is the acid dissociation constant. Similarly, for a base pKb is given by log10 (1/Kb). pKa values are often used to compare the strengths of different acids. placenta 1. The organ in mammals and other viviparous animals by means of which the embryo is attached to the wall of the uterus. It is composed of embryonic and maternal tissues: extensions of the *chorion and *allantois grow into the

633 uterine wall so that materials (e.g. oxygen, nutrients) can pass between the blood of the embryo and its mother (there is, however, no direct connection between the maternal and embryonic blood). The placenta is eventually expelled as part of the *afterbirth. 2. A ridge of tissue on the ovary wall of Ûowering plants to which the ovules are attached. The arrangement of ovules on the placenta (placentation) is variable, depending on the number of carpels and whether they are free (see apocarpy) or fused (see syncarpy).

Placentalia See eutheria. placoid scale (denticle) See scales. Placozoa A phylum of simple aquatic animals containing just a single known species, Trichoplax adhaerens. This has a transparent round Ûattened body, between 0.2 and 3 mm in diameter, without head, tail, or appendages. It is covered in cilia, which it uses to crawl over surfaces, and it feeds by secreting enzymes from its ventral surface. An adult comprises a few thousand cells of just four types, whose DNA content is the smallest of any animal. The evolutionary relationships of placozoans with other animals, especially the sponges (*Porifera), remain speculative. Molecular studies of ribosomal RNA sequences have indicated that the Placozoa may be secondarily simpliÜed descendants of more complex ancestors and are not closely related to the sponges.

Planck’s radiation law Planck constant Symbol h. The fundamental constant equal to the ratio of the energy E of a quantum of energy to its frequency ν: E = hν. It has the value 6.626 176 × 10–34 J s. It is named after Max Planck. In quantum-mechanical calculations (especially particle physics) the rationalized Planck constant (or Dirac constant)  = h/2π = 1.054 589 × 10–34 J s is frequently used. Planck length The length scale at which a classical description of gravity ceases to be valid, and *quantum mechanics must be taken into account. It is given by LP = √(G/c3), where G is the gravitational constant,  is the rationalized Planck constant, and c is the speed of light. The value of the Planck length is of order 10–35 m (twenty orders of magnitude smaller than the size of a proton, 10–15 m).

planarians See turbellaria.

Planck mass The mass of a particle whose Compton wavelength is equal to the *Planck length. It is given by mP = √(/G), where  is the rationalized Planck constant, c is the speed of light, and G is the gravitational constant. The description of an elementary particle of this mass, or particles interacting with energies per particle equivalent to it (through E = mc2), requires a *quantum theory of gravity. Since the Planck mass is of order 10–8 kg (equivalent energy 1019 GeV), and, for example, the proton mass is of order 10–27 kg and the highest energies attainable in present-day particle accelerators are of order 103 GeV, quantumgravitational effects do not arise in laboratory particle physics. However, energies equivalent to the Planck mass did occur in the early universe according to *big-bang theory, and a quantum theory of gravity is important for discussing conditions there (see planck time).

Planck, Max Carl Ernst Ludwig (1858–1947) German physicist, who became a professor at Berlin University in 1892. Here he formulated the *quantum theory, which had its basis in a paper of 1900. (See also *Planck constant; *Planck’s radiation law). One of the most important scientiÜc discoveries of the century, this theory earned him the 1918 Nobel Prize for physics.

Planck’s radiation law A law giving the distribution of energy radiated by a *black body. It introduced into physics the novel concept of energy as a quantity that is radiated by a body in small discrete packets rather than as a continuous emission. These small packets became known as quanta and the law formed the basis of *quantum theory. The Planck formula gives the energy radiated per unit time at

plagiotropism The tendency for a *tropism (growth response of a plant) to be orientated at an angle to the line of action of the stimulus concerned. For example, the growth of lateral branches and lateral roots is at an oblique angle to the stimulus of gravity (plagiogeotropism). Compare orthotropism.

p

Planck time frequency ν per unit frequency interval per unit solid angle into an inÜnitesimal cone from an element of the black-body surface that is of unit area in projection perpendicular to the cone’s axis. The expression for this monochromatic speciÜc intensity Iν is: Iν = 2hc–2ν3/[exp(hν/kT – 1], where h is the *Planck constant, c is the *speed of light, k is the *Boltzmann constant, and T is the thermodynamic temperature of the black body. Iν has units of watts per square metre per steradian per hertz (W m–2 sr–1 Hz–1). The monochromatic speciÜc intensity can also be expressed in terms of the energy radiated at wavelength λ per unit wavelength interval; it is then written as Iλ, and the Planck formula is: Iλ = 2hc2λ–5/[exp(hc/λkT) – 1]. There are two important limiting cases of the Planck formula. For low frequencies ν > hc/kT) the Rayleigh–Jeans formula is valid: Iν = 2c–2ν2kT, or Iλ = 2cλ–4kT.

p

Note that these expressions do not involve the Planck constant. They can be derived classically and do not apply at high frequencies, i.e. high energies, when the quantum nature of *photons must be taken into account. The second limiting case is the Wien formula, which applies at high frequencies ν >> kT/h (equivalently, short wavelengths λ v1). If the collision is perfectly elastic e = 1 and the kinetic energy is conserved; for an inelastic collision e < 1.

rest mass The mass of a body at rest when measured by an observer who is at rest in the same frame of reference. Compare relativistic mass. restriction enzyme (restriction endonuclease) A type of enzyme that can cleave molecules of foreign DNA at a particular site. Restriction enzymes are produced by many bacteria and protect the cell by cleaving (and therefore destroying) the DNA of invading viruses. The bacterial cell is protected from attack by its own restriction enzymes by modifying the bases of its DNA during replication. Restriction enzymes are widely used in the techniques of genetic engineering (see dna fingerprinting; dna library; dna sequencing; gene cloning; restriction mapping). restriction fragment length polymorphism (RFLP) The occurrence of different cleavage sites for *restriction

r

restriction mapping enzymes in the DNA of different individuals of the same species. Cleavage of DNA from different individuals with restriction enzymes thus produces differing sets of restriction fragments. The deletion of existing restriction sites or the creation of new ones is the result of random base changes in the noncoding stretches of DNA (*introns) between genes. RFLPs have provided geneticists with a powerful set of genetic markers for mapping the genome (see restriction mapping) and for identifying particular genes (see gene tracking).

r

restriction mapping A technique for determining the sites at which a length of DNA (e.g. from a chromosome) is cleaved by *restriction enzymes. By cleaving the DNA with various such enzymes, both individually and in combination, and analysing the resultant number and size of fragments by electrophoresis, a restriction map, indicating the order of restriction sites in the original DNA, can be deduced (see also linkage map). Restriction mapping is routinely applied to organisms undergoing genetic investigation. Gene deletions or rearrangements that alter the restriction sites can be detected as changes in the pattern of fragments obtained. This may be used, for instance, to diagnose certain genetic abnormalities in the fetus. The fragments are separated by gel electrophoresis and identiÜed using speciÜc *gene probes, as in the *Southern blotting technique. The absence of a certain fragment in a fetal DNA digest can be diagnostic of a pathological change in the fetal gene containing the corresponding restriction site. resultant A *vector quantity that has the same effect as two or more other vector quantities of the same kind. See parallelogram of vectors. retardation (deceleration) The rate of reduction of speed, velocity, or rate of change. retardation plate A transparent plate of a birefringent material, such as quartz, cut parallel to the optic axis. Light falling on the plate at 90° to the optic axis is split into an ordinary ray and an extraordinary ray (see double refraction), which travel through the plate at different speeds. By

712 cutting the plate to different thicknesses a speciÜc phase difference can be introduced between the transmitted rays. In the half-wave plate a phase difference of π radians, equivalent to a path difference of half a wavelength, is introduced. In the quarter-wave plate the waves are out of step by one quarter of a wavelength.

reticular formation See brainstem. reticulum The Ürst of four chambers that form the stomach of ruminants. See ruminantia. retina The light-sensitive membrane that lines the interior of the eye. The retina consists of two layers. The inner layer contains nerve cells, blood vessels, and two types of light-sensitive cells (*rods and *cones). The outer layer is pigmented, which prevents the back reÛection of light and consequent decrease in visual acuity. Light passing through the lens stimulates individual rods and cones, which generates nerve impulses that are transmitted through the optic nerve to the brain, where the visual image is formed. retinal See rhodopsin; vitamin a. retinol See vitamin a. retort 1. A laboratory apparatus consisting of a glass bulb with a long neck. 2. A vessel used for reaction or distillation in industrial chemical processes. retrograde motion 1. The apparent motion of a planet from east to west as seen from the earth against the background of the stars. 2. The clockwise rotation of a planet, as seen from its north pole. Compare direct motion. retrorocket A small rocket motor that produces thrust in the opposite direction to a *rocket’s main motor or motors in order to decelerate it. retrotransposon A type of *transposon found in the DNA of various organisms, including yeast, Drosophila, and mammals, that forms copies of itself using a mechanism similar to that of retroviruses. It undergoes transcription to RNA, then creates a DNA copy of the transcript with the aid of the enzyme *reverse transcriptase.

713 This DNA copy can then reintegrate into the cell’s genome.

retrovirus An RNA-containing virus that converts its RNA into DNA by means of the enzyme *reverse transcriptase; this enables it to become integrated into its host’s DNA. Some retroviruses can cause cancer in animals: they contain *oncogenes, which are activated when the virus enters its host cell and starts to replicate. Retroviruses are useful as *vectors for inserting genetic material into eukaryotic cells. The best-known retrovirus is *HIV, responsible for AIDS in humans. See also provirus. reverberation time The time taken for the energy density of a sound to fall to the threshold of audibility from a value 106 times as great; i.e. a fall of 60 decibels. It is an important characteristic of an auditorium. The optimum value is proportional to the linear dimensions of the auditorium. reverberatory furnace A metallurgical furnace in which the charge to be heated is kept separate from the fuel. It consists of a shallow hearth on which the charge is heated by Ûames that pass over it and by radiation reÛected onto it from a low roof. reverse genetics Any approach to genetic investigation that aims to Ünd the function for some known protein or gene. It contrasts with the more traditional *forward genetics approach. For example, analysis of gene sequences reveals open reading frames, which are the hallmarks of functional genes (see reading frame). Reverse genetics methods can be used to discover the function of such genes, which can be cloned, subjected to mutation, and then reinserted into the organism (e.g. a bacterium or yeast cell) to see what effect the mutations have on function. A similar approach can be taken starting with a protein of unknown function. The amino-acid sequence can be back-translated into genetic code, a DNA probe constructed for part of the DNA sequence, and the relevant gene selected from a *DNA library of the organism. reverse osmosis A method of obtaining pure water from water containing a

RF value salt, as in *desalination. Pure water and the salt water are separated by a semipermeable membrane and the pressure of the salt water is raised above the osmotic pressure, causing water from the brine to pass through the membrane into the pure water. This process requires a pressure of some 25 atmospheres, which makes it difÜcult to apply on a large scale.

reverse transcriptase An enzyme, occurring in *retroviruses, that catalyses the formation of double-stranded DNA using the single RNA strand of the viral genome as template. This enables the viral genome to be inserted into the host’s DNA and replicated by the host. Reverse transcriptase is thus an RNA-directed DNA *polymerase. The enzyme is used in genetic engineering for producing *complementary DNA from messenger RNA. reversible process Any process in which the variables that deÜne the state of the system can be made to change in such a way that they pass through the same values in the reverse order when the process is reversed. It is also a condition of a reversible process that any exchanges of energy, work, or matter with the surroundings should be reversed in direction and order when the process is reversed. Any process that does not comply with these conditions when it is reversed is said to be an irreversible process. All natural processes are irreversible, although some processes can be made to approach closely to a reversible process. Reynolds number Symbol Re. A dimensionless number used in Ûuid dynamics to determine the type of Ûow of a Ûuid through a pipe, to design prototypes from small-scale models, etc. It is the ratio vρl/η, where v is the Ûow velocity, ρ is the Ûuid density, l is a characteristic linear dimension, such as the diameter of a pipe, and η is the Ûuid viscosity. In a smooth straight uniform pipe, laminar Ûow usually occurs if Re < 2000 and turbulent Ûow is established if Re > 3000. It is named after Osborne Reynolds (1842–1912). RFLP See restriction fragment length polymorphism. RF value (in chromatography) The distance travelled by a given component di-

r

Rh vided by the distance travelled by the solvent front. For a given system at a known temperature, it is a characteristic of the component and can be used to identify components.

Rh See rhesus factor. rhachis See rachis. rhe A unit of Ûuidity equal to the reciprocal of the *poise. rhenium Symbol Re. A silvery-white metallic *transition element; a.n. 75; r.a.m. 186.2; r.d. 20.53; m.p. 3180°C; b.p. 5627 (estimated)°C. The element is obtained as a by-product in reÜning molybdenum, and is used in certain alloys (e.g. rhenium–molybdenum alloys are superconducting). It forms a number of complexes with oxidation states in the range 1–7. It was discovered by Walter Noddack (1893–1960) and Ida Tacke in 1925. rheology The study of the deformation and Ûow of matter. rheopexy The process by which certain thixotropic substances set more rapidly when they are stirred, shaken, or tapped. Gypsum in water is such a rheopectic substance. rheostat A variable *resistor, the value of which can be changed without interrupting the current Ûow. In the common wire-wound rheostat, a sliding contact moves along the length of the coil of wire.

r

rhesus factor (Rh factor) An *antigen whose presence or absence on the surface of red blood cells forms the basis of the rhesus *blood group system. (The factor was Ürst recognized in rhesus monkeys.) Most people possess the Rh factor, i.e. they are rhesus positive (Rh+). People who lack the factor are Rh–. If Rh+ blood is given to an Rh– patient, the latter develops anti-Rh antibodies. Subsequent transfusion of Rh+ blood results in *agglutination, with serious consequences. Similarly, an Rh– pregnant woman carrying an Rh+ fetus may develop anti-Rh antibodies in her blood; these will react with the blood of a subsequent Rh+ fetus, causing anaemia in the newborn baby. rhizoid One of a group of delicate and often colourless hairlike outgrowths

714 found in certain algae and the gametophyte generation of bryophytes and ferns. They anchor the plant to the substrate and absorb water and mineral salts.

rhizome A horizontal underground stem. It enables the plant to survive from one growing season to the next and in some species it also serves to propagate the plant vegetatively. It may be thin and wiry, as in couch grass, or Ûeshy and swollen, as in Iris. Compact upright underground stems, as in rhubarb, strawberry, and primrose, are often called rootstocks. rhodium Symbol Rh. A silvery-white metallic *transition element; a.n. 45; r.a.m. 102.9; r.d. 12.4; m.p. 1966°C; b.p. 3727°C. It occurs with platinum and is used in certain platinum alloys (e.g. for thermocouples) and in plating jewellery and optical reÛectors. Chemically, it is not attacked by acids (dissolves only slowly in aqua regia) and reacts with nonmetals (e.g. oxygen and chlorine) at red heat. Its main oxidation state is +3 although it also forms complexes in the +4 state. The element was discovered in 1803 by William Wollaston (1766–1828). Rhodophyta (red algae) A phylum of *algae that are often pink or red in colour due to the presence of the pigments phycocyanin and phycoerythrin. Members of the Rhodophyta may be unicellular or multicellular; the latter form branched Ûattened thalli or Ülaments. They are commonly found along the coasts of tropical areas. rhodopsin (visual purple) The lightsensitive pigment found in the *rods of the vertebrate retina. It consists of a protein component, opsin, linked to a nonprotein part, retinal (a derivative of *vitamin A). Light falling on the rod is absorbed by the retinal, which changes its form and separates from the opsin component; this initiates the transmission of a nerve impulse to the brain. The great sensitivity of rhodopsin allows vision in dim light (night vision). rhombencephalon See hindbrain. rhombus A parallelogram in which all the sides are of equal length.

715

rhumb line (loxodrome) (in navigation) A line of constant compass direction that cuts across all lines of longitude at the same angle. The rhumb line is not the shortest distance between two points unless the two points are on the same meridian or on the equator. On the Mercator map projection a rhumb line is represented by a straight line. rhyolite An igneous rock, the volcanic equivalent of granite. It is usually glassy or cryptocrystalline and consists of quartz, feldspars, and mica or amphibole. It may contain larger crystals (phenocrysts) set in a much Üner-grained matrix. rhytidome See bark. rib One of a series of slender curved bones that form a cage to enclose, support, and protect the heart and lungs (see thorax). Ribs occur in pairs, articulating with the *thoracic vertebrae of the spinal column at the back and (in reptiles, birds, and mammals) with the *sternum (breastbone) in front. Movements of the rib cage, controlled by intercostal muscles between the ribs, are important in breathing (see respiratory movement). riboÛavin See vitamin b complex. ribonuclease See rnase. ribonucleic acid See rna. ribonucleoprotein (RNP) Any complex of protein and RNA that forms during the synthesis of RNA in eukaryotes; the protein is involved in the packaging and condensation of the RNA. Certain RNPs are restricted to the nucleus whereas others are found in both the nucleus and the cytoplasm. The most common RNP occurring in the nucleus is heterogeneous nuclear RNP (hnRNP), which consists of protein bound to the primary transcript of DNA (see transcription). It may be associated with small nuclear RNP (snRNP), which is involved in the removal of intron sequences from the primary transcript to form messenger RNA, which eventually leaves the nucleus (see gene splicing). ribose A *monosaccharide, C5H10O5, rarely occurring free in nature but important as a component of *RNA (ribonucleic acid). Its derivative deoxyribose, C5H10O4, is equally important as a constituent of

rickets *DNA (deoxyribonucleic acid), which carries the genetic code in chromosomes.

ribosomal RNA See ribosome; rna. ribosome A small spherical body within a living cell that is the site of *protein synthesis. Ribosomes consist of two subunits, one large and one small, each of which comprises a type of RNA (called ribosomal RNA) and protein. Usually there are many ribosomes in a cell, either attached to the *endoplasmic reticulum or free in the cytoplasm. During protein synthesis they are associated with messenger RNA as *polyribosomes in the process of *translation. ribozyme (catalytic RNA) Any RNA molecule that can catalyse changes to its own molecular structure. Self-splicing introns (see gene splicing) are examples of ribozymes. ribulose A ketopentose sugar (see monosaccharide), C5H11O5, that is involved in carbon dioxide Üxation in photosynthesis as a component of *ribulose bisphosphate. ribulose bisphosphate (RuBP) A Üvecarbon sugar that is combined with carbon dioxide to form two three-carbon intermediates in the Ürst stage of the light-independent reactions of *photosynthesis (see calvin cycle). The enzyme that mediates the carboxylation of ribulose bisphosphate is ribulose bisphosphate carboxylase/oxygenase (rubisco). Richardson equation (Richardson– Dushman equation) See thermionic emission. Richter scale A logarithmic scale devised in 1935 by Charles Richter (1900– 85) to compare the magnitude of earthquakes. The scale ranges from 0 to 10 and the Richter scale value is related to the logarithm of the amplitude of the ground motion divided by the period of the dominant wave, subject to certain corrections. On this scale a value of 2 can just be felt as a tremor and damage to buildings occurs for values in excess of 6. The largest shock recorded had a magnitude of 9.5. rickets A childhood condition caused by decalciÜcation of bone, resulting in deformed bones. Rickets is associated with

r

rickettsia chronic deÜciency of *vitamin D or calcium and with disorders that cause poor phosphate reabsorption from the kidney *nephrons.

in animals include ritual food presentation (though the quantities of food may be negligible), derived from the action of feeding the young.

rickettsia A very small spherical or rodshaped Gram-negative bacterium belonging to the phylum Proteobacteria. Most rickettsias are obligate parasites, being unable to reproduce outside the cells of their hosts. Rickettsias can infect such arthropods as ticks, Ûeas, lice, and mites, through which they can be transmitted to vertebrates, including humans. The group includes the causal agents of trench fever, Rocky Mountain spotted fever, and forms of typhus.

RME See biofuel.

rift valley A steep-sided depression that occurs in regions in which there is *plate tectonic activity. Upwelling of magma causes a part of a plate to dome up and stretch. Subsequently a pair of long normal faults form, and the valley collapses between them; it is in effect a large *graben. The valleys may be extremely large, e.g. the East African Rift Valley extends for more than 4000 km, with clifflike edges 2–3 km tall.

r

716

right ascension A coordinate for locating an object on the *celestial sphere, equivalent to longitude in the earth’s latitude and longitude system; the other coordinate is the declination. The 360° around the celestial equator are divided into 24 hours (1 hour = 15°); the ecliptic crosses the equator at 0 hours. rigidity modulus See elastic modulus. ring A closed chain of atoms in a molecule. In compounds, such as naphthalene, in which two rings share a common side, the rings are fused rings. Ring closures are chemical reactions in which one part of a chain reacts with another to form a ring, as in the formation of *lactams and *lactones. Ringer’s solution See physiological saline. R-isomer See absolute configuration.

ritualization An evolutionary process in which the form or context of an action is altered because it comes to play a role in social communication. For example, many *courtship and greeting ceremonies

RMS value See root-mean-square value. RNA (ribonucleic acid) A complex organic compound (a nucleic acid) in living cells that is concerned with *protein synthesis. In some viruses, RNA is also the hereditary material. Most RNA is synthesized in the nucleus and then distributed to various parts of the cytoplasm. An RNA molecule consists of a long chain of *nucleotides in which the sugar is *ribose and the bases are adenine, cytosine, guanine, and uracil (see illustration; compare dna). Messenger RNA (mRNA) is responsible for carrying the *genetic code transcribed from DNA to specialized sites within the cell (known as *ribosomes), where the information is translated into protein composition (see transcription; translation). Ribosomal RNA (rRNA) is present in ribosomes; it is single-stranded but helical regions are formed by *base pairing within the strand. Transfer RNA (tRNA, soluble RNA, sRNA) is involved in the assembly of amino acids in a protein chain being synthesized at a ribosome. Each tRNA is speciÜc for an amino acid and bears a triplet of bases complementary with a triplet on mRNA (see codon). See also antisense rna; ribonucleoprotein. RNAase See rnase. RNA polymerase See polymerase. RNase (ribonuclease; RNAase) Any enzyme that catalyses the cleavage of nucleotides in RNA. Each RNase has a speciÜcity for a different cleavage site. For example, RNase A is a digestive enzyme secreted by the pancreas that hydrolyses phosphodiester bonds in the nucleotide chain. Other RNases are active at the cellular level, for instance in modifying transfer RNA and ribosomal RNA after transcription. roasting The heating of a Ünely ground ore, especially a sulphide, in air prior to *smelting. The roasting process expels

rocket

717

U

G

G

A

G

C

G

C

A

A C

U

C

A

A

A

U

U

G

C G

U

A

A

U

U

G

G

G G

A U

A

G

A

bases

sugar–phosphate backbone Single-stranded structure of RNA

P

CH2 O

O

O–

nucleotide

O OH P

O

O

O–

CH2 O

ribose

O OH O

P O CH2 O O–

bases

O OH O

Rochelle salt Potassium sodium tartrate tetrahydrate, KNaC4H4O6.4H2O. A colourless crystalline salt used for its piezoelectric properties. Roche lobe One of the two pear-shaped regions that surround each of a pair of *binary stars. It is the region in which a particular star’s gravitational Üeld is predominant. It is named after Edouard Roche (1820–83). Rochon prism An optical device consisting of two quartz prisms; the Ürst, cut parallel to the optic axis, receives the light; the second, with the optic axis at right angles, transmits the ordinary ray without deviation but the extraordinary ray is deÛected and can be absorbed by a screen. The device can be used to produce plane-polarized light and it can also be used with ultraviolet radiation.

O– O

moisture, chemically combined water, and volatile matter; in the case of sulphides, the sulphur is expelled as sulphur dioxide and the ore is converted into an oxide. Part of the heat may be provided by the combustion of the sulphur.

P O CH2 O O–

rock An aggregate of mineral particles that makes up part of the earth’s crust. It may be consolidated or unconsolidated (e.g. sand, gravel, mud, shells, coral, and clay). rock crystal See quartz.

OH OH

Detail of molecular structure of sugar– phosphate backbone. Each ribose unit is attached to a phosphate group and a base, forming a nucleotide. NH2 N

C

C N

HC

N

C

C

NH

HC C

N H

HC

O

adenine (A)

CH N

guanine N (G) H

NH2

O

C

C

HC

N C

N H

cytosine (C) O

The four bases of RNA

Molecular structure of RNA

HC

C

C N

NH uracil

(U)

C

HC N H

NH2

O

rocket A space vehicle or projectile that is forced through space or the atmosphere by *jet propulsion and that carries its own propellants and oxidizers. It is therefore independent of the earth’s atmosphere for lift, thrust, or oxygen and is the only known vehicle for travel outside the earth’s atmosphere. Rocket motors (or rocket engines) are currently driven by solid or liquid chemical propellants, which burn in an oxidizer carried within the rocket. Typical liquid bipropellant combinations include liquid hydrogen with liquid oxygen for main engines and hydrazine with dinitrogen tetroxide oxidizer for smaller positioning rockets. Experimental rocket motors have also been tested using ionized gases and plasmas to provide thrust (see also ion engine). The measure of a rocket motor’s performance is its *speciÜc impulse.

r

rocking-chair cell rocking-chair cell See intercalation cell.

array of ‘cells’ to which there is direct and extremely rapid access.

rock salt See halite.

root 1. (in botany) The part of a vascular plant that grows beneath the soil surface in response to gravity and water. It anchors the plant in the soil and absorbs water and mineral salts. Unlike the stem, it never produces leaves, buds, or Ûowers and never contains chlorophyll. The *radicle (embryonic root) may give rise either to a tap root system with a single main tap root from which lateral roots develop, or a Übrous root system, with many roots of equal size. The *apical meristem at the root tip gives rise to a protective sheath, the *root cap, and to the primary tissues of the root. The vascular tissues usually form a central core (see illustration). This distinguishes roots from stems, in which the vascular tissue often forms a ring. A short distance behind the root tip root hairs develop from the epidermis and greatly increase the surface area for absorption of water and minerals. Beyond this, lateral roots develop. Roots may be modiÜed in various ways. Some are swollen with food to survive the winter, as in the carrot. Certain plants, such as orchids, have absorptive aerial roots; others, such as ivy, have short clasping roots for climbing. The roots of leguminous plants, such as beans and peas, contain *root nodules, which have an important role in nitrogen Üxation. Other modiÜcations include *prop roots, stilt roots, and buttress roots, which support the plant. 2. (in dentistry) The portion of a *tooth

rod A type of light-sensitive receptor cell present in the retinas of vertebrates. Rods contain the pigment *rhodopsin and are essential for vision in dim light. They are not evenly distributed on the retina, being absent in the *fovea and occupying all of the retinal margin. Compare cone. Rodentia An order of mammals characterized by a single pair of long curved incisors in each jaw. These teeth are specialized for gnawing: they continue growing throughout life and have enamel only on the front so that they wear to a chiselshaped cutting edge. Rodents often breed throughout the year and produce large numbers of quickly maturing young. The order includes the squirrels, beavers, rats, mice, and porcupines. roentgen The former unit of dose equivalent (see radiation units). It is named after W. K. Roentgen. Roentgen, William Konrad (1845– 1923) German physicist, who made many contributions to physics, the best known being his discovery of X-rays in 1895. For this work he was awarded the Ürst Nobel Prize for physics in 1901.

r

718

roentgenium Symbol Rg. A radioactive transactinide; a.n. 111. It was made by fusion of 209Bi with 64Ni. Only a few atoms have been detected. rolling friction *Friction between a rolling wheel and the plane surface on which it is rotating. As a result of any small distortions of the two surfaces, there is a frictional force with a component, F1, that opposes the motion. If N is the normal force, Fr = Nµr, where µr is called the coefÜcient of rolling friction. ROM Read-only memory. A form of computer memory, fabricated from *integrated circuits, whose contents are permanently recorded at the time of manufacture. It is thus used to store data that never require modiÜcation. (The contents of programmable ROM (or PROM) are recorded in a separate process after manufacture.) Like *RAM it consists of an

xylem phloem cortex

piliferous layer

root hairs xylem phloem

root cap

Section through the tip of a plant root

rotor

719 that is not covered with enamel and is embedded in a socket in the jawbone. Incisors, canines, and premolars have single roots; molars normally have several roots. 3. (in anatomy) The point of origin of a nerve in the central nervous system. There are two roots for every *spinal nerve (see dorsal root; ventral root). 4. (in mathematics) a. One of the equal factors of a number or quantity, e.g. the cube root of 8 is 2. In general, the nth root of a number or quantity a is a number or quantity x that satisÜes the equation xn = a. b. The value or values of an independent variable in an equation that satisÜes that equation.

root cap (calyptra) A cone-shaped structure that covers the root tip and develops as a result of cell division by a meristem at the root apex (see calyptrogen). It protects the root tip as it grows between the soil particles. The cells are constantly worn away by friction and are replaced by the meristem. root hair See root. root-mean-square value (RMS value) 1. (in statistics) A typical value of a number (n) of values of a quantity (x1,x2,x3,…) equal to the square root of the sum of the squares of the values divided by n, i.e. RMS value = √[(x12 + x22 + x32…)/n] 2. (in physics) A typical value of a continuously varying quantity, such as an alternating electric current, obtained similarly from many samples taken at regular time intervals during a cycle. Theoretically this can be shown to be the effective value, i.e. the value of the equivalent direct current that would produce the same power dissipation in a given resistor. For a sinusoidal current this is equal to Im/√2, where Im is the maximum value of the current.

root nodule A swelling on the roots of certain plants, especially those of the family Fabaceae (Leguminosae), that contains bacteria (notably Rhizobium) capable of Üxing atmospheric nitrogen into ammonia, which is subsequently converted to nitrates and amino acids (see nitrogen fixation). Plants that possess root nodules increase soil fertility by increasing the nitrate content of the soil. The practice of

*crop rotation will normally include the cultivation of a leguminous species.

root pressure The pressure that forces water, absorbed from the soil, to move through the roots and up the stem of a plant. This pressure can be demonstrated by cutting a stem, from which water will exude. A *manometer can be attached to a plant stem to measure the root pressure. Root pressure is believed to be due to both the osmosis of water, from the soil into the root cells, and the active pumping of salts into the *xylem tissue, which maintains a concentration gradient along which the water will move. See also transpiration. rootstock See rhizome. Rose’s metal An alloy of low melting point (about 100°C) consisting of 50% bismuth, 25–28% lead, and 22–25% tin. rot (in mathematics) See curl. rotary converter A device for converting direct current to alternating current or one d.c. voltage to another. It consists of an electric motor coupled to a generator. rotational motion The laws relating to the rotation of a body about an axis are analogous to those describing linear motion. The angular displacement (θ) of a body is the angle in radians through which a point or line has been rotated in a speciÜed sense about a speciÜed axis. The angular velocity (ω) is the rate of change of angular displacement with time, i.e. ω = dθ/dt, and the angular acceleration (α) is the rate of change of angular velocity, i.e. α = dω/dt = d2θ/dt2. The equations of linear motion have analogous rotational equivalents, e.g.: ω2 = ω1 + αt θ = ω1t + αt2/2 ω22 = ω12 + 2θα The counterpart of Newton’s second law of motion is T = Iα, where T is the *torque causing the angular acceleration and I is the *moment of inertia of the rotating body.

rotor The rotating part of an electric

r

roughage motor, electric generator, turbine, etc. Compare stator.

roughage See (dietary) fibre. rounding error The difference between the exact value of a number and its approximate value that results from considering only a Üxed number of decimal places or *signiÜcant Ügures (by rounding up or down). Because only a Ünite number of *bytes are available to stand for a number in a computer system, computer calculations are subject to rounding errors. round window (fenestra rotunda) A membrane-covered opening between the middle ear and the inner ear (see ear), situated below the *oval window. Pressure waves transmitted through the perilymph in the *cochlea are released into the middle ear through the round window. roundworms See nematoda. r-process See origin of the elements. RQ See respiratory quotient. RR Lyrae variable star A type of shortperiod pulsating *variable star that occurs in globular clusters and in the galactic nucleus. RR Lyrae variables are old population II stars (see population type), typically giant stars whose brightness varies widely every few hours. rRNA See rna.

r

R–S convention See absolute configuration. r selection A type of selection that favours organisms with a high rate of reproduction (r value). Organisms that are r selected (r strategists) are able to colonize a habitat rapidly, utilizing the food and other resources before other organisms are established and begin to compete. They tend to be relatively small with short life spans (e.g. bacteria) and often live in unstable environments; characteristically their survival depends on their ability to produce large numbers of offspring rather than on their ability to compete. Compare k selection. rubber A polymeric substance obtained from the sap of the tree Hevea brasiliensis. Crude natural rubber is obtained by coagulating and drying the sap (latex), and is

720 then modiÜed by *vulcanization and compounding with Üllers. It is a polymer of *isoprene containing the unit –CH2C(CH3):CHCH2–. Various synthetic rubbers can also be made. See neoprene; nitrile rubber; silicones.

rubidium Symbol Rb. A soft silverywhite metallic element belonging to *group 1 (formerly IA) of the periodic table; a.n. 37; r.a.m. 85.47; r.d. 1.53; m.p. 38.89°C; b.p. 688°C. It is found in a number of minerals (e.g. lepidolite) and in certain brines. The metal is obtained by electrolysis of molten rubidium chloride. The naturally occurring isotope rubidium–87 is radioactive (see rubidium– strontium dating). The metal is highly reactive, igniting spontaneously in air. It was discovered spectroscopically by Robert Bunsen and Gustav Kirchhoff in 1861. rubidium–strontium dating A method of dating geological specimens based on the decay of the radioisotope rubidium–87 into the stable isotope strontium–87. Natural rubidium contains 27.85% of rubidium–87, which has a halflife of 4.7 × 1010 years. The ratio 87Rb/87Sr in a specimen gives an estimate of its age (up to several thousand million years). rubisco See ribulose bisphosphate. ruby The transparent red variety of the mineral *corundum, the colour being due to the presence of traces of chromium. It is a valuable gemstone, more precious than diamonds. The Ünest rubies are obtained from Mogok in Burma, where they occur in metamorphic limestones; Sri Lanka and Thailand are the only other important sources. Rubies have been produced synthetically by the Verneuil Ûame-fusion process. Industrial rubies are used in lasers, watches, and other precision instruments. rumen The second of four chambers that form the stomach of ruminants. See ruminantia. Rumford, Count (Benjamin Thompson; 1753–1814) American-born British physicist, who acted as an English spy during the American Revolution. As a result he was forced to Ûee in 1775, Ürst to England and then to Munich. There he observed the boring of cannon barrels, which led

ruthenium

721 him to his best-known proposition, that *friction produces heat. While in Munich he was made a count of the Holy Roman Empire. Returning to England in 1795, he helped to demolish the *caloric theory.

Ruminantia A suborder of hooved mammals (see artiodactyla) comprising the sheep, cattle, goats, deer, and antelopes. They are characterized by a fourchambered stomach (see illustration). Swallowed food passes from the Ürst chamber, the reticulum, to the rumen, where food is digested by *cellulase and other enzymes secreted by symbiotic anaerobic microorganisms that live in the rumen. Some products of digestion are absorbed in the rumen; the remaining partly digested food is regurgitated and chewed to a pulp – the process known as ‘chewing the cud’. This food mass is then swallowed and passes from the reticulum to the third chamber, the omasum, where water and some nutrients are absorbed; and Ünally to the abomasum, in which further digestion takes place.

oesophagus

opening to omasum opening to oesophagus

rusting Corrosion of iron (or steel) to form a hydrated iron(III) oxide Fe2O3.xH2O. Rusting occurs only in the presence of both water and oxygen. It is an electrochemical process in which different parts of the iron surface act as electrodes in a cell reaction. At the anode, iron atoms dissolve as Fe2+ ions: Fe(s) → Fe2+(aq) + 2e At the cathode, hydroxide ions are formed: O2(aq) + 2H2O(l) + 4e → 4OH–(aq) The Fe(OH)2 in solution is oxidized to Fe2O3. Rusting is accelerated by impurities in the iron and by the presence of acids or other electrolytes in the water.

omasum abomasum

reticulum duodenum pyloric sphincter

greater than the energies associated with *spin–orbit coupling. *Multiplets of many-electron atoms with a low *atomic number are characterized by Russell– Saunders coupling. It is named after the US physicists Henry Norris Russell (1877– 1957) and F. A. Saunders, who postulated this type of coupling to explain the spectra of many-electron atoms with low atomic number in 1925. The multiplets of heavy atoms and nuclei are better described by *j-j coupling or intermediate coupling, i.e. a coupling in which the energies of electrostatic repulsion and spin–orbit coupling are similar in size.

rumen

Section of the stomach of a ruminant

runner A stem that grows horizontally along the soil surface and gives rise to new plants from axillary or terminal buds. Runners are seen in the creeping buttercup and the strawberry. Offsets, e.g. those of the houseleek, are short runners. Russell–Saunders coupling (L–S coupling) A type of coupling in systems involving many *fermions. These systems include electrons in atoms and nucleons in nuclei, in which the energies associated with electrostatic repulsion are much

rusts A group of parasitic fungi of the phylum *Basidiomycota. Many of these species attack the leaves and stems of cereal crops: characteristic rust-coloured streaks of spores appear on infected plants. The life cycles of some rusts may be complex; many form a number of different types of spore and some require two different host plants. Compare smuts. ruthenium Symbol Ru. A hard white metallic *transition element; a.n. 44; r.a.m. 101.07; r.d. 12.3; m.p. 2310°C; b.p. 3900°C. It is found associated with platinum and is used as a catalyst and in certain platinum alloys. Chemically, it dissolves in fused alkalis but is not attacked by acids. It reacts with oxygen and halogens at high temperatures. It also forms complexes with a range of oxidation states. The element was isolated by K. K. Klaus in 1844.

r

Rutherford, Ernest, Baron Rutherford, Ernest, Baron (1871– 1937) New Zealand-born British physicist, who worked under Sir J. J. *Thomson at Cambridge University (1895–98). He then took up a professorship at McGill University, Canada, and collaborated with Frederick *Soddy in studying radioactivity. In 1899 he discovered *alpha particles and beta particles, followed by the discovery of *gamma radiation the following year. In 1905, with Soddy, he announced that radioactive *decay involves a series of transformations. In 1907 he moved to Manchester University, where he directed the *Rutherford scattering experiments that led to the discovery of the atomic *nucleus. After moving to Cambridge in 1919 he achieved the artiÜcial splitting of light atoms. In 1908 he was awarded the Nobel Prize for chemistry. rutherfordium Symbol Rf. A radioactive *transactinide element; a.n. 104. It was Ürst reported in 1964 at Dubna, near Moscow, and in 1969 it was detected by A. Ghiorso and a team at Berkeley, California. It can be made by bombarding californium–249 nuclei with carbon–12 nuclei.

r

Rutherford scattering The scattering of *alpha particles by thin Ülms of heavy metals, notably gold. The experiments, performed in 1909 by Geiger and Marsden under Rutherford’s direction, provided evidence for the existence of an atomic *nucleus. A narrow beam of alpha particles from a radon source was directed onto a thin metal foil. A glass screen coated with zinc sulphide (which scintillates on absorbing alpha particles) was placed at the end of a travelling microscope and was used to detect scattered alpha particles. The travelling microscope could be rotated about the metal foil; by counting the number of scintillations produced in various positions during equal intervals, the angular dependence of the scattering was determined. Since the range of alpha particles in air is limited, the central chamber of the apparatus was evacuated. Most alpha particles suffered only small angles of deÛection. However, a very small number, about 1 in 8000, were deviated by more than an angle θ = 90°. Rutherford concluded that alpha parti-

722 cles deÛected by angles greater than 90° had encountered a small intense positive charge of high inertia. In 1911 he proposed that an atom has a positively charged nucleus, which contains most of the mass of the atom and is surrounded by orbiting electrons (see bohr theory). Since very few alpha particles were scattered through large angles, it follows that the probability of a head-on collision with the nucleus is small. The nucleus therefore occupies a very small part of the atomic volume. It is of the order of 10–15 m across, whereas the atomic radius is of the order of 10–10 m.

rutile A mineral form of titanium(IV) oxide, TiO2. Rydberg constant Symbol R. A constant that occurs in the formulae for atomic spectra and is related to the binding energy between an electron and a nucleon. It is connected to other constants by the relationship R = µ02me4c3/8h3, where µ0 is the magnetic constant (see permeability), m and e are the mass and charge of an electron, c is the speed of light, and h is the *Planck constant. It has the value 1.097 × 107 m–1. It is named after the Swedish physicist Johannes Robert Rydberg (1854–1919), who developed a formula for the spectrum of hydrogen. Rydberg spectrum An absorption spectrum of a gas in the ultraviolet region, consisting of a series of lines that become closer together towards shorter wavelengths, merging into a continuous absorption region. The absorption lines correspond to electronic transitions to successively higher energy levels. The onset of the continuum corresponds to photoionization of the atom or molecule, and can thus be used to determine the ionization potential. Ryle, Sir Martin (1918–84) British radio astronomer, who became professor of radio astronomy at Cambridge University in 1959. He organized three surveys of celestial radio sources and developed the technique of aperture synthesis (see radio telescope). In 1974 he shared the Nobel Prize for physics with Antony Hewish (1924– ), who discovered pulsars.

S Sabatier–Senderens process A method of organic synthesis employing hydrogenation and a heated nickel catalyst. It is employed commercially for hydrogenating unsaturated vegetable oils to make margarine. It is named after Paul Sabatier (1854–1941) and Jean-Baptiste Senderens (1856–1937). saccharide See sugar. saccharin A white crystalline solid, C7H5NO3S, m.p. 224°C. It is made from a compound of toluene, derived from petroleum or coal tar. It is a well-known artiÜcial sweetener, being some 500 times as sweet as sugar (sucrose), and is usually marketed as its sodium salt. Because of an association with cancer in laboratory animals, its use is restricted in some countries. Saccharomyces An industrially important genus of yeasts. S. cerevisiae, of which there are at least 1000 strains, is used in baking (see baker’s yeast), brewing, and wine making; it is also used in the production of *single-cell protein and ergosterol, a steroid. The other main yeast used in the production of beer is S. uvarum (or carlsbergensis); it is distinguished from S. cerevisiae by its ability to ferment the disaccharide melibose using α-galactosidase, an enzyme not produced by S. cerevisiae. saccharose See sucrose. sacculus (saccule) A chamber of the *inner ear from which the *cochlea arises in reptiles, birds, and mammals. It bears patches of sensory epithelium concerned with balance (see macula). Sachse reaction A reaction of methane at high temperature to produce ethyne: 2CH4 → C2H2 + 3H2 The reaction occurs at about 1500°C, the high temperature being obtained by burning part of the methane in air.

Sachs–Wolfe effect A phenomenon, predicted in 1967 by R. K. Sachs and A. M. Wolfe, in which density Ûuctuations associated with quantum-mechanical effects in the early universe caused ‘ripples’ in the cosmic microwave background radiation. It was Ürst observed by the *COBE satellite and analysed in detail by *WMAP. sacral vertebrae The vertebrae that lie between the lumbar and the caudal vertebrae in the *vertebral column. The function of the sacral vertebrae is to articulate securely with the *pelvic girdle, and they are usually fused to form a single bone (the sacrum) to provide a Ürm support. The number of sacral vertebrae varies from animal to animal. Amphibians have a single sacral vertebra, reptiles have two, and mammals have three or more. sacriÜcial protection (cathodic protection) The protection of iron or steel against corrosion (see rusting) by using a more reactive metal. A common form is galvanizing (see galvanized iron), in which the iron surface is coated with a layer of zinc. Even if the zinc layer is scratched, the iron does not rust because zinc ions are formed in solution in preference to iron ions. Pieces of magnesium alloy are similarly used in protecting pipelines, etc. saddle point For a three-dimensional surface, a point that is a minimum in one planar cross-section and a maximum in another plane. At this point, the surface is saddle-shaped. safranin A stain used in optical microscopy that colours ligniÜed tissues, cutinized tissues, and nuclei red and chloroplasts pink. It is used mainly for plant tissues, in conjunction with a green or blue counterstain. sal ammoniac See ammonium chloride.

salicylic acid salicylic acid (1-hydroxybenzoic acid) A naturally occurring carboxylic acid, HOC6H4COOH, found in certain plants; r.d. 1.44; m.p. 159°C; sublimes at 211°C. It is used in making aspirin and in the foodstuffs and dyestuffs industries. saline Describing a chemical compound that is a salt, or a solution containing a salt. See also physiological saline. salinometer An instrument for measuring the salinity of a solution. There are two main types: one is a type of *hydrometer to measure density; the other is an apparatus for measuring the electrical conductivity of the solution. saliva A watery Ûuid secreted by the *salivary glands in the mouth. Production of saliva is stimulated by the presence of food in the mouth and also by the smell or thought of food. Saliva contains mucin, which lubricates food and eases its passage into the oesophagus, and in some animals salivary *amylase (or ptyalin), which begins the digestion of starch. The saliva of insects is rich in digestive enzymes, and that of bloodsucking animals contains an anticoagulant. salivary glands Glands in many terrestrial animals that secrete *saliva into the mouth. In humans there are three pairs: the sublingual, submandibular, and the submaxillary glands. The salivary gland cells of some insect larvae produce giant (polytene) chromosomes, which are widely used in the study of genetics and protein synthesis.

s

Salmonella A genus of rod-shaped Gram-negative bacteria that inhabit the intestine and cause disease (salmonellosis) in humans and animals. They are aerobic or facultatively anaerobic, and most are motile. Salmonellae can exist for long periods outside their host, and may be found, for example, in sewage and surface water. Humans may become infected by consuming contaminated water or food, especially animal products, such as eggs, meat, and milk, or vegetables that have been fertilized with contaminated manure. The bacteria can also be transmitted from human or animal carriers by unhygienic food preparation. Various species of Salmonella cause gastroenteritis and septi-

724 caemia; typhoid fever and paratyphoid fever are caused by S. typhi and S. paratyphi, respectively.

sal soda Anhydrous *sodium carbonate, Na2CO3. salt A compound formed by reaction of an acid with a base, in which the hydrogen of the acid has been replaced by metal or other positive ions. Typically, salts are crystalline ionic compounds such as Na+Cl– and NH4+NO3–. Covalent metal compounds, such as TiCl4, are also often regarded as salts. saltation A mechanism by which the moving water in a river carries sedimentary material. The particles bound along the river bed in a series of small leaps. A similar process occurs on land, when wind acts on grains of material. salt bridge An electrical connection made between two half cells. It usually consists of a glass U-tube Ülled with agar jelly containing a salt, such as potassium chloride. A strip of Ülter paper soaked in the salt solution can also be used. salt cake Industrial *sodium sulphate. salting in See salting out. salting out The effect in which the solubility of a substance in a certain solvent is reduced by the presence of a second solute dissolved in the solvent. For example, certain substances dissolved in water can be precipitated (or evolved as a gas) by addition of an ionic salt. The substance is more soluble in pure water than in the salt solution. The opposite effect involving an increase in solubility may occur. This is known as salting in. saltpetre See nitre. samara A dry single-seeded indehiscent fruit in which the fruit wall hardens and extends to form a long membranous winglike structure that aids dispersal. Examples are ash and elm fruits. The sycamore fruit is a double samara and technically a *schizocarp. See also achene. samarium Symbol Sm. A soft silvery metallic element belonging to the *lanthanoids; a.n. 62; r.a.m. 150.35; r.d. 7.52 (20°C); m.p. 1077°C; b.p. 1791°C. It occurs in monazite and bastnatite. There are

sapphire

725 seven naturally occurring isotopes, all of which are stable except samarium–147, which is weakly radioactive (half-life 2.5 × 1011 years). The metal is used in special alloys for making nuclear-reactor parts as it is a neutron absorber. Samarium oxide (Sm2O3) is used in small quantities in special optical glasses. The largest use of the element is in the ferromagnetic alloy SmCo5, which produces permanent magnets Üve times stronger than any other material. The element was discovered by François Lecoq de Boisbaudran in 1879.

sampling The selection of small groups of entities to represent a large number of entities in *statistics. In random sampling each individual of a population has an equal chance of being selected as part of the sample. In stratiÜed random sampling, the population is divided into strata, each of which is randomly sampled and the samples from the different strata are pooled. In systematic sampling, individuals are chosen at Üxed intervals; for example, every tenth animal in a population. In sampling with replacement, each individual chosen is replaced before the next selection is made. sand Particles of rock with diameters in the range 0.06–2.00 mm. Most sands are composed chieÛy of particles of quartz, which are derived from the weathering of quartz-bearing rocks. Sandmeyer reaction A reaction of diazonium salts used to prepare chloro- or bromo-substituted aromatic compounds. The method is to diazotize an aromatic amide at low temperature and add an equimolar solution of the halogen acid and copper(I) halide. A complex of the diazonium salt and copper halide forms, which decomposes when the temperature is raised. The copper halide acts as a catalyst in the reaction of the halide ions from the acid, for example C6H5N2+(aq) + Cl–(aq) + CuCl(aq) → C6H5Cl(l) + N2(g) + CuCl(aq) The reaction was discovered in 1884 by the German chemist Traugott Sandmeyer (1854–1922). See also gattermann reaction.

sandstone A common sedimentary rock composed of grains of sand. The sand

accumulated originally underwater in shallow seas or lakes, or on the ground along shorelines or in desert regions. The rounded quartz grains are 0.06–2 mm across. They may be consolidated by pressure, but more often they are cemented together by calcite (calcareous sandstone), clay, or iron oxide (ferruginous sandstone), which determines the colour of the rock.

sandwich compound A transitionmetal complex in which a metal atom or ion is ‘sandwiched’ between two rings of atoms. *Ferrocene was the Ürst such compound to be prepared, having two parallel cyclopentadienyl rings with an iron ion between them. In such compounds (also known as metallocenes) the metal coordinates to the pi electron system of the ring, rather than to individual atoms. A wide variety of these compounds are known, having Üve-, six-, seven-, or eightmembered rings and involving such metals as Cr, Mn, Co, Ni, and Fe. Other similar compounds are known. A multidecker sandwich has three or more parallel rings with metal atoms between them. In a bent sandwich, the rings are not parallel. A half sandwich (or piano stool) has one ring, with single ligands on the other side of the metal. Sanger’s reagent 2,4-dinitroÛuorobenzene, C6H3F(NO2)2, used to identify the end *amino acid in a protein chain. It is named after Frederick Sanger (1918– ). sap 1. The sugary Ûuid that is found in the phloem tissue of plants. Sap is the medium in which carbohydrates, produced in photosynthesis, and other organic molecules are transported and stored in plants. 2. (cell sap) The Ûuid that is contained in the *vacuoles of plant cells. It is a solution of organic and inorganic compounds, including sugars, amino acids, salts, pigments, and waste products. saponiÜcation The reaction of esters with alkalis to give alcohols and salts of carboxylic acids: RCOOR′ + OH– → RCOO– + R′OH See esterification; soap.

sapphire Any of the gem varieties of

s

saprotroph

726

*corundum except ruby, especially the blue variety, but other colours of sapphire include yellow, brown, green, pink, orange, and purple. Sapphires are obtained from igneous and metamorphic rocks and from alluvial deposits. The chief sources are Sri Lanka, Kashmir, Burma, Thailand, East Africa, the USA, and Australia. Sapphires are used as gemstones and in record-player styluses and some types of laser. They are synthesized by the Verneuil Ûame-fusion process.

saprotroph (saprobe; saprobiont) Any organism that feeds by absorbing dead organic matter. Most saprotrophs are bacteria and fungi. Saprotrophs are important in *food chains as they bring about decay and release nutrients for plant growth. Compare parasitism. sapwood (alburnum) The outer wood of a tree trunk or branch. It consists of living *xylem cells, which both conduct water and provide structural support. Compare heartwood. sarcoma See cancer. sarcomere Any of the functional units that make up the myoÜbrils of *voluntary muscle. Each sarcomere is bounded by two membranes (Z lines), which provide the points of attachment of *actin Ülaments; another membrane (the M band or line) is the point of attachment of the *myosin Ülaments. The sarcomere is dithick (myosin) filament thin (actin) filament

M band

s Z line

I band

H band

sarcomere

Structure of a sarcomere

Z line I band

vided into various bands reÛecting the arrangement of the Ülaments (see illustration). During muscle contraction the actin and myosin Ülaments slide over each other and the length of the sarcomere shortens: the Z lines are drawn closer together and the I and H bands become narrower.

satellite 1. (natural satellite) A relatively small natural body that orbits a planet. For example, the earth’s only natural satellite is the moon. 2. (artiÜcial satellite) A man-made spacecraft that orbits the earth, moon, sun, or a planet. ArtiÜcial satellites are used for a variety of purposes. Communication satellites are used for relaying telephone, radio, and television signals round the curved surface of the earth (see synchronous orbit). They are of two types: passive satellites reÛect signals from one point on the earth’s surface to another; active satellites are able to amplify and retransmit the signals that they pick up. Astronomical satellites are equipped to gather and transmit to earth astronomical information from space, including conditions in the earth’s atmosphere, which is of great value in weather forecasting. satellite DNA See repetitive dna. saturated 1. (of a solution) Containing the maximum equilibrium amount of solute at a given temperature. In a saturated solution the dissolved substance is in equilibrium with undissolved substance; i.e. the rate at which solute particles leave the solution is exactly balanced by the rate at which they dissolve. A solution containing less than the equilibrium amount is said to be unsaturated. One containing more than the equilibrium amount is supersaturated. Supersaturated solutions can be made by slowly cooling a saturated solution. Such solutions are metastable; if a small crystal seed is added the excess solute crystallizes out of solution. 2. (of a vapour) See vapour pressure. 3. (of a ferromagnetic material) Unable to be magnetized more strongly as all the domains are orientated in the direction of the Üeld. 4. (of a compound) Consisting of molecules that have only single bonds (i.e. no double or triple bonds). Saturated compounds can un-

scales

727 dergo substitution reactions but not addition reactions. Compare unsaturated.

circuits, as in the *cathode-ray oscilloscope.

saturation 1. See colour. 2. See supersaturation.

s-block elements The elements of the Ürst two groups of the *periodic table; i.e. groups 1 (Li, Na, K, Rb, Cs, Fr) and 2 (Be, Mg, Ca, Sr, Ba, Ra). The outer electronic conÜgurations of these elements all have inert-gas structures plus outer ns1 (group 1) or ns2 (group 2) electrons. The term thus excludes elements with incomplete inner d-levels (transition metals) or with incomplete inner f-levels (lanthanoids and actinoids) even though these often have outer ns2 or occasionally ns1 conÜgurations. Typically, the s-block elements are reactive metals forming stable ionic compounds containing M+ or M2+ ions. See alkali metals; alkaline-earth metals.

Saturn A planet having its orbit between those of Jupiter and Uranus. Its mean distance from the sun is 1426.72 × 106 km and its equatorial diameter 120 536 km; it has a sidereal period of 29.42 years. Although it is the second largest planet its mean density is lower than any other, its relative density being 0.7. It has at least 34 satellites, of which the largest, Titan, is the only planetary satellite to have a dense atmosphere. Saturn is believed to consist of a dense rocky core, surrounded by hydrogen compressed to such an extent that it behaves like a metal; this layer merges with an atmosphere of hydrogen. The planet is best known for the system of rings that surrounds it in an equatorial plane; the rings have an overall diameter of about 273 000 km. They are believed to consist of millions of particles of ice (possibly with a rock core) with diameters between p2, and for this to occur h2 > h1. Thus if the limbs are of equal length no Ûow will occur; it will only occur if the limb dipping into the reservoir is shorter than the delivering limb.

to leap relatively long distances (over 300 mm horizontally). Apart from causing irritation, Ûeas can transmit disease organisms, most notably bubonic plague bacteria, which can be carried from rats to humans by the rat Ûea (Xenopsylla cheopsis). The whitish wormlike legless larvae feed on organic matter. After two moults the larva spins a cocoon and undergoes metamorphosis into the adult.

Siphunculata (Anoplura) An order of wingless insects comprising the sucking lice: blood-sucking ectoparasites of mammals, with piercing and sucking mouthparts forming a snoutlike proboscis. They constitute an irritating pest to humans and domestic animals and can transmit diseases, including typhoid. The human louse (Pediculus humanus) exists in two forms: the head louse (P. humanus capitis) and the body louse (P. humanus corporis). S-isomer See absolute configuration.

Sisyphus effect See laser cooling. Site of Special ScientiÜc Interest See sssi. h1

p1 h2

reservoir

s p2

Siphon

Siphonaptera An order of wingless insects comprising the Ûeas. The body of a Ûea is laterally compressed and bears numerous backward-directed spines. Fleas live as blood-sucking ectoparasites of mammals and birds, having mouthparts adapted to piercing their host, injecting saliva to prevent clotting, and sucking up the blood. The long bristly legs can transmit energy stored in the elastic body wall

SI units Système International d’Unités: the international system of units now recommended for all scientiÜc purposes. A coherent and rationalized system of units derived from the *m.k.s. units, SI units have now replaced *c.g.s. units and *Imperial units. The system has seven base units and two dimensionless (formerly called supplementary) units (see Appendix), all other units being derived from these nine units. There are 18 derived units with special names. Each unit has an agreed symbol (a capital letter or an initial capital letter if it is named after a scientist, otherwise the symbol consists of one or two lower-case letters). Decimal multiples of the units are indicated by a set of preÜxes; whenever possible a preÜx representing 10 raised to a power that is a multiple of three should be used. skeletal muscle See voluntary muscle. skeleton The structure in an animal that provides mechanical support for the body, protection for internal organs, and a framework for anchoring the muscles. The skeleton may be external (see exo-

skull

751 hightemperature receptor sweat pore

lowtemperature receptor

sebaceous gland

papillary hair region follicle

pain receptor

hair Meissner’s corpuscle (touch receptor)

arrector pili (hair erector muscle) stratum corneum stratum granulosum epidermis Malpighian (growing) layer

dermis

subcutaneous tissue

sweat duct sweat gland

blood capillary

Pacinian corpuscle (pressure receptor)

adipose (fat) tissue sensory nerve

Structure of mammalian skin

skeleton) or internal (see endoskeleton). Both types require *joints to allow locomotion. The skeleton of higher vertebrates consists of a system of *bones (see appendicular skeleton; axial skeleton). Soft-bodied animals have a *hydrostatic skeleton.

skin The outer layer of the body of a vertebrate (see illustration). It is composed of two layers, the *epidermis and *dermis, with a complex nervous and blood supply. The skin may bear a variety of specialized structures, including *hair, *scales, and *feathers. This skin has an important role in protecting the body from mechanical injury, water loss, and the entry of harmful agents (e.g. disease-causing bacteria). It is also a sense organ, containing receptors sensitive to pain, temperature, and pressure. In warm-blooded animals it helps regulate body temperature by means of hair, fur, or feathers and *sweat glands.

skip distance The minimum distance from the transmitter of a radio wave at which reception is possible by means of a sky wave (see radio transmission). If a radio wave strikes the ionosphere at a small angle of incidence the wave passes through it and is not reÛected. There is therefore a minimum angle of incidence at which reÛection occurs for a given frequency. This leads to a region around a transmitter in which sky waves cannot be received. As the frequency of the transmission increases the minimum angle of incidence at which ionospheric reÛection occurs becomes greater. Above about 4 megahertz there may be a region of several hundred kilometres around a transmitter, which is within the skip distance and in which ground waves are too attenuated to be effectively received. In this region no reception is possible. skull The skeleton of the head. In mammals it consists of a *cranium enclosing

s

sky wave the brain and the bones of the face and jaw. All the joints between the individual bones of the skull are immovable (see suture) except for the joint between the mandible (lower jaw) and the rest of the skull. There is a large opening (foramen magnum) at the base of the skull through which the spinal cord passes from the brain.

sky wave See radio transmission. slag Material produced during the *smelting or reÜning of metals by reaction of the Ûux with impurities (e.g. calcium silicate formed by reaction of calcium oxide Ûux with silicon dioxide impurities). The liquid slag can be separated from the liquid metal because it Ûoats on the surface. See also basic slag. slaked lime See calcium hydroxide. slate A blue to grey Üne-grained metamorphic rock characterized by the ease with which it cleaves into large thin sheets. It is formed mainly by the metamorphosis of mudstone or shale, in which platy minerals become aligned in parallel planes. Slate is traditionally used as a rooÜng material.

s

sleep A readily reversible state of reduced awareness and metabolic activity that occurs periodically in many animals. Usually accompanied by physical relaxation, the onset of sleep in humans and other mammals is marked by a change in the electrical activity of the brain, which is recorded by an *electroencephalogram as waves of low frequency and high amplitude (slow-wave sleep). This is interspersed by short bouts of high-frequency low-amplitude waves (similar to wave patterns produced when awake) associated with restlessness, dreaming, and rapid eye movement (REM); this is called REM (or paradoxical) sleep. Several regions of the brain are involved in sleep, especially the reticular formation of the *brainstem. sleep movements See nyctinasty. slepton See supersymmetry. slime moulds Small simple organisms widely distributed in damp habitats on land. They exist either as free cells (myxamoebas) or as multinucleate aggregates of cells (plasmodia), depending on the

752 stage of the life cycle. In the plasmodial (or true) slime moulds the nuclei of the plasmodium are not separated by plasma membranes; in cellular slime moulds the myxamoebas retain their plasma membranes after aggregating to form a ‘pseudoplasmodium’. Cell walls are generally absent. Slime moulds show *amoeboid movement and feed by ingesting small particles of food. They reproduce by means of spores. Slime moulds were formerly classiÜed as fungi. They are now usually classiÜed in two phyla, Myxomycota (plasmodial slime moulds) and Rhizopoda (amoebas and cellular slime moulds), of the kingdom Protoctista.

slow neutron A neutron with a kinetic energy of less than 102 eV (10–17 joule). See also fast neutron; thermalization. sludge See sewage. slug 1. (in physics) An f.p.s. unit of mass equal to the mass that will acquire an acceleration of 1 ft sec–2 when acted on by a force of one pound-force. 2. (in zoology) See gastropoda. slurry A paste consisting of a suspension of a solid in a liquid. small intestine The portion of the *alimentary canal between the stomach and the large intestine. It is subdivided into the *duodenum, *jejunum, and *ileum. It plays an essential role in the Ünal digestion and absorption of food. smectic See liquid crystal. smell See olfaction. smelting The process of separating a metal from its ore by heating the ore to a high temperature in a suitable furnace in the presence of a reducing agent, such as carbon, and a Ûuxing agent, such as limestone. Iron ore is smelted in this way so that the metal melts and, being denser than the molten *slag, sinks below the slag, enabling it to be removed from the furnace separately. smoke A Üne suspension of solid particles in a gas. smoker An active hydrothermal vent on the sea Ûoor that emits mineral-containing Ûuids at high pressure. Minerals precipitating out of solution as they rise in

sodium

753 the water give the appearance of smoke rising in the air. Dark sulphur compounds released from mid-ocean ridges form black smokers; the light-coloured emissions containing barytes or silica are white smokers. Sometimes deposits build up to form a tube-shaped chimney round the vent.

smooth muscle See involuntary muscle. smuts A group of parasitic fungi of the phylum *Basidiomycota. Many of these species attack the ears of cereal crops, replacing the grain by a mass of dark spores. Compare rusts. SN1 reaction See nucleophilic substitution. SN2 reaction See nucleophilic substitution. snakes See squamata. Snell’s law See refraction. SNG Substitute (or synthetic) natural gas; a mixture of gaseous hydrocarbons produced from coal, petroleum, etc., and suitable for use as a fuel. Before the discovery of natural gas *coal gas was widely used as a domestic and industrial fuel. This gave way to natural gas in the early part of this century in the US and other countries where natural gas was plentiful. The replacement of coal gas occurred somewhat later in the UK and other parts of Europe. More recently, interest has developed in ways of manufacturing hydrocarbon gas fuels. The main sources are coal and the naphtha fraction of petroleum. In the case of coal three methods have been used: (1) pyrolysis – i.e. more efÜcient forms of destructive distillation, often with further hydrogenation of the hydrocarbon products; (2) heating the coal with hydrogen and catalysts to give hydrocarbons – a process known as hydroliquefaction (see also bergius process); (3) producing carbon monoxide and hydrogen and obtaining hydrocarbons by the *Fischer–Tropsch process. SNG from naptha is made by steam *reforming. SNP See single nucleotide polymorphism. snRNP See ribonucleoprotein.

soap A substance made by boiling animal fats with sodium hydroxide. The reaction involves the hydrolysis of *glyceride esters of fatty acids to glycerol and sodium salts of the acids present (mainly the stearate, oleate, and palmitate), giving a soft semisolid with *detergent action. Potassium hydroxide gives a more liquid product (soft soap). By extension, other metal salts of long-chain fatty acids are also called soaps. See also saponification. social behaviour Any behaviour exhibited by a group of animals that interact with each other. Social behaviour ranges from moving as a herd in order to minimize the effects of predators to performing designated roles in highly organized societies. For example, within a colony of bees speciÜc tasks, including tending the larvae, foraging for food, and controlling the temperature within the colony by wing fanning, are performed by different individuals. soda Any of a number of sodium compounds, such as caustic soda (NaOH) or, especially, washing soda (Na2CO3.10H2O). soda ash Anhydrous *sodium carbonate, Na2CO3. soda lime A mixed hydroxide of sodium and calcium made by slaking lime with caustic soda solution (to give NaOH + Ca(OH)2) and recovering greyish white granules by evaporation. The material is produced largely for industrial adsorption of carbon dioxide and water, but also Ünds some applications in pollution and efÛuent control. It is also used as a laboratory drying agent. sodamide See sodium amide. Soddy, Frederick (1877–1956) British chemist, who worked with Ernest *Rutherford in Canada and William *Ramsay in London before Ünally settling in Oxford in 1919. His announcement in 1913 of the existence of *isotopes won him the 1921 Nobel Prize for physics. sodium Symbol Na. A soft silvery reactive element belonging to group 1 (formerly IA) of the periodic table (see alkali metals); a.n. 11; r.a.m. 22.9898; r.d. 0.97; m.p. 97.8°C; b.p. 882–889°C. Sodium occurs as the chloride in sea water and in

s

sodium acetate the mineral halite. It is extracted by electrolysis in a *Downs cell. The metal is used as a reducing agent in certain reactions and liquid sodium is also a coolant in nuclear reactors. Chemically, it is highly reactive, oxidizing in air and reacting violently with water (it is kept under oil). It dissolves in liquid ammonia to form blue solutions containing solvated electrons. Sodium is a major *essential element required by animals. It is important in maintaining the *acid–base balance and in controlling the volume of extracellular Ûuid and functions in the transmission of nerve impulses (see sodium pump). The element was Ürst isolated by Humphry Davy in 1807.

sodium acetate See sodium ethanoate. sodium aluminate A white solid, NaA1O2 or Na2Al2O4, which is insoluble in ethanol and soluble in water giving strongly alkaline solutions; m.p. 1800°C. It is manufactured by heating bauxite with sodium carbonate and extracting the residue with water, or it may be prepared in the laboratory by adding excess aluminium to hot concentrated sodium hydroxide. In solution the ion Al(OH)4– predominates. Sodium aluminate is used as a mordant, in the production of zeolites, in efÛuent treatment, in glass manufacture, and in cleansing compounds.

s

sodium amide (sodamide) A white crystalline powder, NaNH2, which decomposes in water and in warm ethanol, and has an odour of ammonia; m.p. 210°C; b.p. 400°C. It is produced by passing dry ammonia over metallic sodium at 350°C. It reacts with red-hot carbon to give sodium cyanide and with nitrogen(I) oxide to give sodium azide. sodium azide A white or colourless crystalline solid, NaN3, soluble in water and slightly soluble in alcohol; hexagonal; r.d. 1.846; decomposes on heating. It is made by the action of nitrogen(I) oxide on hot sodamide (NaNH2) and is used as an organic reagent and in the manufacture of detonators. sodium benzenecarboxylate (sodium benzoate) An either colourless crystalline or white amorphous powder,

754 C6H5COONa, soluble in water and slightly soluble in ethanol. It is made by the reaction of sodium hydroxide with benzoic acid and is used in the dyestuffs industry and as a food preservative. It was formerly used as an antiseptic.

sodium benzoate See sodium benzenecarboxylate. sodium bicarbonate See sodium hydrogencarbonate. sodium bisulphate See sodium hydrogensulphate. sodium bisulphite See sodium hydrogensulphite. sodium bromide A white crystalline solid, NaBr, known chieÛy as the dihydrate (monoclinic; r.d. 2.17), and as the anhydrous salt (cubic; r.d. 3.20; m.p. 747°C; b.p. 1390°C). The dihydrate loses water at about 52°C and is very slightly soluble in alcohol. Sodium bromide is prepared by the reaction of bromine on hot sodium hydroxide solution or of hydrogen bromide on sodium carbonate solution. It is used in photographic processing and in analytical chemistry. sodium carbonate Anhydrous sodium carbonate (soda ash, sal soda) is a white powder, which cakes and aggregates on exposure to air due to the formation of hydrates. The monohydrate, Na2CO3.H2O, is a white crystalline material, which is soluble in water and insoluble in alcohol; r.d. 2.532; loses water at 109°C; m.p. 851°C. The decahydrate, Na2CO3.10H2O (washing soda), is a translucent efÛorescent crystalline solid; r.d. 1.44; loses water at 32–34°C to give the monohydrate; m.p. 851°C. Sodium carbonate may be manufactured by the *Solvay process or by suitable crystallization procedures from any one of a number of natural deposits, such as: trona (Na2CO3.NaHCO3.2H2O), natron (Na2CO3.10H2O), ranksite (2Na2CO3.9Na2SO4.KCl), pirsonnite (Na2CO3.CaCO3.2H2O), gaylussite (Na2CO3.CaCO3.5H2O). The method of extraction is very sensitive to the relative energy costs and transport costs in the region involved. Sodium carbonate is used in photography, in clean-

755 ing, in pH control of water, in textile treatment, glasses and glazes, and as a food additive and volumetric reagent. See also sodium sesquicarbonate.

sodium chlorate(V) A white crystalline solid, NaClO3; cubic; r.d. 2.49; m.p. 250°C. It decomposes above its melting point to give oxygen and sodium chloride. The compound is soluble in water and in ethanol and is prepared by the reaction of chlorine on hot concentrated sodium hydroxide. Sodium chlorate is a powerful oxidizing agent and is used in the manufacture of matches and soft explosives, in calico printing, and as a garden weedkiller. sodium chloride (common salt) A colourless crystalline solid, NaCl, soluble in water and very slightly soluble in ethanol; cubic; r.d. 2.17; m.p. 801°C; b.p. 1413°C. It occurs as the mineral *halite (rock salt) and in natural brines and sea water. It has the interesting property of a solubility in water that changes very little with temperature. It is used industrially as the starting point for a range of sodiumbased products (e.g. Solvay process for Na2CO3, Castner–Kellner process for NaOH), and is known universally as a preservative and seasoner of foods. Sodium chloride has a key role in biological systems in maintaining electrolyte balances. sodium cyanide A white or colourless crystalline solid, NaCN, deliquescent, soluble in water and in liquid ammonia, and slightly soluble in ethanol; cubic; m.p. 564°C; b.p. 1496°C. Sodium cyanide is now made by absorbing hydrogen cyanide in sodium hydroxide or sodium carbonate solution. The compound is extremely poisonous because it reacts with the iron in haemoglobin in the blood, so preventing oxygen reaching the tissues of the body. It is used in the extraction of precious metals and in electroplating industries. Aqueous solutions are alkaline due to salt hydrolysis. sodium dichromate A red crystalline solid, Na2Cr2O7.2H2O, soluble in water and insoluble in ethanol. It is usually known as the dihydrate (r.d. 2.52), which starts to lose water above 100°C; the compound decomposes above 400°C. It is

sodium fluoride made by melting chrome iron ore with lime and soda ash and acidiÜcation of the chromate thus formed. Sodium dichromate is cheaper than the corresponding potassium compound but has the disadvantage of being hygroscopic. It is used as a mordant in dyeing, as an oxidizing agent in organic chemistry, and in analytical chemistry.

sodium dihydrogenorthophosphate See sodium dihydrogenphosphate(v). sodium dihydrogenphosphate(V) (sodium dihydrogenorthophosphate) A colourless crystalline solid, NaH2PO4, which is soluble in water and insoluble in alcohol, known as the monohydrate (r.d. 2.04) and the dihydrate (r.d. 1.91). The dihydrate loses one water molecule at 60°C and the second molecule of water at 100°C, followed by decomposition at 204°C. The compound may be prepared by treating sodium carbonate with an equimolar quantity of phosphoric acid or by neutralizing phosphoric acid with sodium hydroxide. It is used in the preparation of sodium phosphate (Na3PO4), in baking powders, as a food additive, and as a constituent of buffering systems. Both sodium dihydrogenphosphate and trisodium phosphate enriched in 32P have been used to study phosphate participation in metabolic processes. sodium dioxide See sodium superoxide. sodium ethanoate (sodium acetate) A colourless crystalline compound, CH3COONa, which is known as the anhydrous salt (r.d. 1.52; m.p. 324°C) or the trihydrate (r.d. 1.45; loses water at 58°C). Both forms are soluble in water and in ethoxyethane, and slightly soluble in ethanol. The compound may be prepared by the reaction of ethanoic acid (acetic acid) with sodium carbonate or with sodium hydroxide. Because it is a salt of a strong base and a weak acid, sodium ethanoate is used in buffers for pH control in many laboratory applications, in foodstuffs, and in electroplating. It is also used in dyeing, soaps, pharmaceuticals, and in photography. sodium Ûuoride A crystalline compound, NaF, soluble in water and very

s

sodium formate slightly soluble in ethanol; cubic; r.d. 2.56; m.p. 993°C; b.p. 1695°C. It occurs naturally as villiaumite and may be prepared by the reaction of sodium hydroxide or of sodium carbonate with hydrogen Ûuoride. The reaction of sodium Ûuoride with concentrated sulphuric acid may be used as a source of hydrogen Ûuoride. The compound is used in ceramic enamels and as a preservative agent for fermentation. It is highly toxic but in very dilute solution (less than 1 part per million) it is used in the Ûuoridation of water for the prevention of tooth decay on account of its ability to replace OH groups with F atoms in the material of dental enamel.

sodium formate See sodium methanoate. sodium hexaÛuoraluminate A colourless monoclinic solid, Na3AlF6, very slightly soluble in water; r.d. 2.9; m.p. 1000°C. It changes to a cubic form at 580°C. The compound occurs naturally as the mineral *cryolite but a considerable amount is manufactured by the reaction of aluminium Ûuoride wth alumina and sodium hydroxide or directly with sodium aluminate. Its most important use is in the manufacture of aluminium in the *Hall–Heroult cell. It is also used in the manufacture of enamels, opaque glasses, and ceramic glazes.

s

sodium hydride A white crystalline solid, NaH; cubic; r.d. 0.92; decomposes above 300°C (slow); completely decomposed at 800°C. Sodium hydride is prepared by the reaction of pure dry hydrogen with sodium at 350°C. Electrolysis of sodium hydride in molten LiCl/KCl leads to the evolution of hydrogen; this is taken as evidence for the ionic nature of NaH and the presence of the hydride ion (H–). It reacts violently with water to give sodium hydroxide and hydrogen, with halogens to give the halide and appropriate hydrogen halide, and ignites spontaneously with oxygen at 230°C. It is a powerful reducing agent with several laboratory applications. sodium hydrogencarbonate (bicarbonate of soda; sodium bicarbonate) A white crystalline solid, NaHCO3, soluble in water and slightly soluble in ethanol; monoclinic; r.d. 2.159; loses carbon diox-

756 ide above 270°C. It is manufactured in the *Solvay process and may be prepared in the laboratory by passing carbon dioxide through sodium carbonate or sodium hydroxide solution. Sodium hydrogencarbonate reacts with acids to give carbon dioxide and, as it does not have strongly corrosive or strongly basic properties itself, it is employed in bulk for the treatment of acid spillage and in medicinal applications as an antacid. Sodium hydrogencarbonate is also used in baking powders (and is known as baking soda), dry-powder Üre extinguishers, and in the textiles, tanning, paper, and ceramics industries. The hydrogencarbonate ion has an important biological role as an intermediate between atmospheric CO2/H2CO3 and the carbonate ion CO32–. For waterliving organisms this is the most important and in some cases the only source of carbon.

sodium hydrogensulphate (sodium bisulphate) A colourless solid, NaHSO4, known in anhydrous and monohydrate forms. The anhydrous solid is triclinic (r.d. 2.435; m.p. >315°C). The monohydrate is monoclinic and deliquescent (r.d. 2.103; m.p. 59°C). Both forms are soluble in water and slightly soluble in alcohol. Sodium hydrogensulphate was originally made by the reaction between sodium nitrate and sulphuric acid, hence its old name of nitre cake. It may be manufactured by the reaction of sodium hydroxide with sulphuric acid, or by heating equimolar proportions of sodium chloride and concentrated sulphuric acid. Solutions of sodium hydrogensulphate are acidic. On heating the compound decomposes (via Na2S2O7) to give sulphur trioxide. It is used in paper making, glass making, and textile Ünishing. sodium hydrogensulphite (sodium bisulphite) A white solid, NaHSO3, which is very soluble in water (yellow in solution) and slightly soluble in ethanol; monoclinic; r.d. 1.48. It decomposes on heating to give sodium sulphate, sulphur dioxide, and sulphur. It is formed by saturating a solution of sodium carbonate with sulphur dioxide. The compound is used in the brewing industry and in the sterilization of wine casks. It is a general

757 antiseptic and bleaching agent. See also aldehydes.

sodium hydroxide (caustic soda) A white transluscent deliquescent solid, NaOH, soluble in water and ethanol but insoluble in ether; r.d. 2.13; m.p. 318°C; b.p. 1390°C. Hydrates containing 7, 5, 4, 3.5, 3, 2, and 1 molecule of water are known. Sodium hydroxide was formerly made by the treatment of sodium carbonate with lime but its main source today is from the electrolysis of brine using mercury cells or any of a variety of diaphragm cells. The principal product demanded from these cells is chlorine (for use in plastics) and sodium hydroxide is almost reduced to the status of a by-product. It is strongly alkaline and Ünds many applications in the chemical industry, particularly in the production of soaps and paper. It is also used to adsorb acidic gases, such as carbon dioxide and sulphur dioxide, and is used in the treatment of efÛuent for the removal of heavy metals (as hydroxides) and of acidity. Sodium hydroxide solutions are extremely corrosive to body tissue and are particularly hazardous to the eyes. sodium iodide A white crystalline solid, NaI, very soluble in water and soluble in both ethanol and ethanoic acid. It is known in both the anhydrous form (cubic; r.d. 3.67; m.p. 661°C; b.p. 1304°C) and as the dihydrate (monoclinic; r.d. 2.45). It is prepared by the reaction of hydrogen iodide with sodium carbonate or sodium hydroxide in solution. Like potassium iodide, sodium iodide in aqueous solution dissolves iodine to form a brown solution containing the I3– ion. It Ünds applications in photography and is also used in medicine as an expectorant and in the administration of radioactive iodine for studies of thyroid function and for treatment of diseases of the thyroid. sodium methanoate (sodium formate) A colourless deliquescent solid, HCOONa, soluble in water and slightly soluble in ethanol; monoclinic; r.d. 1.92; m.p. 253°C; decomposes on further heating. The monohydrate is also known. The compound may be produced by the reaction of carbon monoxide with solid sodium hy-

sodium peroxide droxide at 200°C and 10 atmospheres pressure; in the laboratory it can be conveniently prepared by the reaction of methanoic acid and sodium hydroxide. Its uses are in the production of oxalic acid (ethanedioic acid) and methanoic acid and in the laboratory it is a convenient source of carbon monoxide.

sodium monoxide A whitish-grey deliquescent solid, Na2O; r.d. 2.27; sublimes at 1275°C. It is manufactured by oxidation of the metal in a limited supply of oxygen and puriÜed by sublimation. Reaction with water produces sodium hydroxide. Its commercial applications are similar to those of sodium hydroxide. sodium nitrate (Chile saltpetre) A white solid, NaNO3, soluble in water and in ethanol; trigonal; r.d. 2.261; m.p. 306°C; decomposes at 380°C. A rhombohedral form is also known. It is obtained from deposits of caliche or may be prepared by the reaction of nitric acid with sodium hydroxide or sodium carbonate. It was previously used for the manufacture of nitric acid by heating with concentrated sulphuric acid. Its main use is in nitrate fertilizers. sodium nitrite A yellow hygroscopic crystalline compound, NaNO2, soluble in water, slightly soluble in ether and in ethanol; rhombohedral; r.d. 2.17; m.p. 271°C; decomposes above 320°C. It is formed by the thermal decomposition of sodium nitrate and is used in the preparation of nitrous acid (reaction with cold dilute hydrochloric acid). Sodium nitrite is used in organic *diazotization and as a corrosion inhibitor. sodium orthophosphate See trisodium phosphate(v). sodium peroxide A whitish solid (yellow when hot), Na2O2, soluble in ice-water and decomposed in warm water or alcohol; r.d. 2.80; decomposes at 460°C. A crystalline octahydrate (hexagonal) is obtained by crystallization from ice-water. The compound is formed by the combustion of sodium metal in excess oxygen. At normal temperatures it reacts with water to give sodium hydroxide and hydrogen peroxide. It is a powerful oxidizing agent reacting with iodine vapour to give the io-

s

sodium pump date and periodate, with carbon at 300°C to give the carbonate, and with nitrogen(II) oxide to give the nitrate. It is used as a bleaching agent in wool and yarn processing, in the reÜning of oils and fats, and in the production of wood pulp.

sodium pump A mechanism by which sodium ions are transported out of a eukaryotic cell across the plasma membrane. The process requires energy in the form of ATP, being a form of *active transport. It maintains the differential concentrations of sodium and potassium ions on either side of the plasma membrane, which is necessary, for example, for establishing the *resting potential of a neuron. sodium sesquicarbonate A white crystalline hydrated double salt, Na2CO3. NaHCO3.2H2O, soluble in water but less alkaline than sodium carbonate; r.d. 2.12; decomposes on heating. It may be prepared by crystallizing equimolar quantities of the constituent materials; it also occurs naturally as trona and in Searles Lake brines. It is widely used as a detergent and soap builder and, because of its mild alkaline properties, as a watersoftening agent and bath-salt base. See also sodium carbonate.

s

sodium sulphate A white crystalline compound, Na2SO4, usually known as the anhydrous compound (orthorhombic; r.d. 2.67; m.p. 888°C) or the decahydrate (monoclinic; r.d. 1.46; which loses water at 100°C). The decahydrate is known as Glauber’s salt. A metastable heptahydrate (Na2SO4.7H2O) also exists. All forms are soluble in water, dissolving to give a neutral solution. The compound occurs naturally as mirabilite (Na2SO4.10H2O), threnardite (Na2SO4), and glauberite (Na2SO4.CaSO4). Sodium sulphate may be produced industrially by the reaction of magnesium sulphate with sodium chloride in solution followed by crystallization, or by the reaction of concentrated sulphuric acid with solid sodium chloride. The latter method was used in the *Leblanc process for the production of alkali and has given the name salt cake to impure industrial sodium sulphate. Sodium sulphate is used

758 in the manufacture of glass and soft glazes and in dyeing to promote an even Ünish. It also Ünds medicinal application as a purgative and in commercial aperient salts.

sodium sulphide A yellow-red solid, Na2S, formed by the reduction of sodium sulphate with carbon (coke) at elevated temperatures. It is a corrosive and readily oxidized material of variable composition and usually contains polysulphides of the type Na2S2, Na2S3, and Na2S4, which cause the variety of colours. It is known in an anhydrous form (r.d. 1.85; m.p. 1180°C) and as a nonahydrate, Na2S.9H2O (r.d. 1.43; decomposes at 920°C). Other hydrates of sodium sulphide have been reported. The compound is deliquescent, soluble in water with extensive hydrolysis, and slightly soluble in alcohol. It is used in wood pulping, dyestuffs manufacture, and metallurgy on account of its reducing properties. It has also been used for the production of sodium thiosulphate (for the photographic industry) and as a depilatory agent in leather preparation. It is a strong skin irritant. sodium sulphite A white solid, Na2SO3, existing in an anhydrous form (r.d. 2.63) and as a heptahydrate (r.d. 1.59). Sodium sulphite is soluble in water and because it is readily oxidized it is widely used as a convenient reducing agent. It is prepared by reacting sulphur dioxide with either sodium carbonate or sodium hydroxide. Dilute mineral acids reverse this process and release sulphur dioxide. Sodium sulphite is used as a bleaching agent in textiles and in paper manufacture. Its use as an antioxidant in some canned foodstuffs gives rise to a slightly sulphurous smell immediately on opening, but its use is prohibited in meats or foods that contain vitamin B1. Sodium sulphite solutions are occasionally used as biological preservatives. sodium–sulphur cell A type of *secondary cell that has molten electrodes of sodium and sulphur separated by a solid electrolyte consisting of beta alumina (a crystalline form of aluminium oxide). When the cell is producing current, sodium ions Ûow through the alumina to the sulphur, where they form sodium

soil

759 polysulphide. Electrons from the sodium Ûow in the external circuit. The opposite process takes place during charging of the cell. Sodium–sulphur batteries have been considered for use in electric vehicles because of their high peak power levels and relatively low weight. However, some of the output has to be used to maintain the operating temperature (about 370°C) and the cost of sodium is high.

sodium superoxide (sodium dioxide) A whitish-yellow solid, NaO2, formed by the reaction of sodium peroxide with excess oxygen at elevated temperatures and pressures. It reacts with water to form hydrogen peroxide and oxygen. sodium thiosulphate (hypo) A colourless efÛorescent solid, Na2S2O3, soluble in water but insoluble in ethanol, commonly encountered as the pentahydrate (monoclinic; r.d. 1.73; m.p. 42°C), which loses water at 100°C to give the anhydrous form (r.d. 1.66). It is prepared by the reaction of sulphur dioxide with a suspension of sulphur in boiling sodium hydroxide solution. Aqueous solutions of sodium thiosulphate are readily oxidized in the presence of air to sodium tetrathionate and sodium sulphate. The reaction with dilute acids gives sulphur and sulphur dioxide. It is used in the photographic industry and in analytical chemistry. sodium-vapour lamp A form of *electric lighting that gives a yellow light as a result of the luminous discharge obtained by the passage of a stream of electrons between tungsten electrodes in a tube containing sodium vapour. To facilitate starting, the tube also contains some neon; for this reason, until the lamp is warm the neon emits a characteristic pink glow. As the sodium vaporizes, the yellow light predominates. Sodiumvapour lamps are widely used as street lights because of their high luminous efÜciency and because the yellow light is less absorbed than white light by fog and mist. Low-pressure sodium lamps emit a characteristic yellow light; in highpressure lamps the atoms are sufÜciently close to each other to interact and broaden the spectral lines into the orange and green regions. soft iron A form of iron that contains

little carbon, has high relative permeability, is easily magnetized and demagnetized, and has a small hysteresis loss. Soft iron and other soft ferromagnetic materials, such as silicon steel, are used in making parts exposed to rapid changes of magnetic Ûux, such as the cores of electromagnets, motors, generators, and transformers. By comparison, hard ferromagnetic materials, such as cobalt steel and various alloys of nickel, aluminium, and cobalt, have low relative permeability, are difÜcult to magnetize, and have a high hysteresis loss. They are used in making permanent magnets.

soft matter A general name given to non-crystalline condensed matter. This includes liquids, disordered solids (including glasses), liquid crystals, and random networks of polymers. soft radiation Ionizing radiation of low penetrating power, usually used with reference to X-rays of long wavelength. Compare hard radiation. soft soap See soap. software See computer. soft water See hardness of water. softwood See wood. soil The layer of unconsolidated particles derived from weathered rock, organic material (*humus), water, and air that forms the upper surface over much of the earth and supports plant growth. The formation of soil depends on the parent material (i.e. the original material from which the soil is derived), the climate and topography of the area, the organisms present in the soil, and the time over which the soil has been developing. Soils are often classiÜed in terms of their structure and texture. The structure of a soil is the way in which the individual soil particles are bound together to form aggregates or peds. The structure types include platy, blocky, granular, and crumbs. The texture of a soil denotes the proportion of the various particle sizes that it contains. The four main texture classes are sand, silt, clay, and *loam, of which loams are generally the best agricultural soils as they contain a mixture of all particle sizes. A number

s

soil erosion

760

of distinct horizontal layers can often be distinguished in a vertical section (proÜle) of soil – these are known as soil horizons. Four basic horizons are common to most soils: an uppermost A horizon (or topsoil) containing the organic matter; an underlying B horizon (or subsoil), which contains little organic material and is strongly leached; a C horizon consisting of weathered rock; and a D horizon comprising the bedrock. See also brown earth; chernozem; podzol.

soil erosion The removal and thinning of the soil layer due to climatic and physical processes, such as high rainfall, which is greatly accelerated by certain human activities, such as *deforestation. Soil erosion can lead to a loss of agricultural land and if unchecked, eventually results in *desertiÜcation. sol A *colloid in which small solid particles are dispersed in a liquid continuous phase.

s

solar cell An electric cell that uses the sun’s radiation to produce usable electric current. Most solar cells consist of a single-crystal silicon p–n junction. When photons of light energy from the sun fall on or near the *semiconductor junction the electron–hole pairs created are forced by the electric Üeld at the junction to separate so that the holes pass to the p-region and the electrons pass to the n-region. This displacement of free charge creates an electric current when a load is connected across the terminals of the device (see illustration). Individual silicon solar cells cannot be made with a surface area

+

+

+

n-type

–

+

– p-type

load

Silicon p-n junction

much in excess of 4000 mm2 and the maximum power delivered by such a cell is approximately 0.6 W at about 0.5 V in full sun. The efÜciency of such devices is about 15%. For practical use, therefore, solar cells have to be assembled in arrays. Panels of solar cells have been the exclusive source of power for satellites and space capsules. Their use on earth has been largely limited by their high cost, a reduction in the cost by a factor of 10 being required to make them competitive with other energy sources at present.

solar constant The rate at which solar energy is received per unit area at the outer limit of the earth’s atmosphere at the mean distance between the earth and the sun. The value is 1.353 kW m–2. solar cycle The 11-year period over which the sun’s activity varies. The principal variable is in the number and disposition of sunspots. At the solar minimum, at the beginning of the cycle, there are no sunspots. Several weeks later they begin to appear at middle latitudes, then gradually drift towards the equator. This behaviour continues for about Üve years, accompanied by a general increase in the number of sunspots. The number decreases over the next six years until they disappear altogether. All activity within the sun can be associated with the cycle. solar day See day. solar energy The electromagnetic energy radiated from the sun. The tiny proportion (about 5 × 10–10 of the total) that falls on the earth is indicated by the *solar constant. The total quantity of solar energy falling on the earth in one year is about 4 × 1018 J, whereas the total annual energy consumption of the earth’s inhabitants is only some 3 × 1014 J. The sun, therefore, could provide all the energy needed. The direct ways of making use of solar energy can be divided into thermal methods (see solar heating) and nonthermal methods (see solar cell). solar Ûare A sudden explosive release of particles and energy from the sun’s chromosphere. It characteristically takes a few minutes to reach maximum brightness, and then fades during the next hour. When charged particles reach the earth,

solenoid

761 they cause radio interference, magnetic storms, and aurorae.

focus the sun’s rays using reÛectors. See also solar cell.

solar heating A form of domestic or industrial heating that relies on the direct use of solar energy. The basic form of solar heater is a thermal device in which a Ûuid is heated by the sun’s rays in a collector (see illustrations) and pumped or allowed to Ûow round a circuit that provides some form of heat storage and some form of auxiliary heat source for use when the sun is not shining. More complicated systems are combined heating-andcooling devices, providing heat in the winter and air-conditioning in the summer. The simplest form of solar collector is the Ûat-plate collector, in which a blackened receiving surface is covered by one or more glass plates that acts like a greenhouse (see greenhouse effect) and traps the maximum amount of solar energy. Tubes attached to the receiving surface carry air, water, or some other Ûuid to which the absorbed heat is transferred. The whole panel is insulated at the back and can thus form part of the roof of a building. More sophisticated collectors

solar parallax The angle subtended by the earth’s equatorial radius at the centre of the sun at the mean distance between the earth and the sun (i.e. at 1 astronomical unit). It has the value 8.794 148 arc seconds.

P

solar collector

pump

hot storage tank

valve

P

auxiliary heat source domestic or industrial usage

Typical solar heating system insulator glass plate blackened receiving surface

fluid heat transfer tube

Flat-plate solar collector

solar prominence A cloud of gas that forms temporarily in the upper *chromosphere or inner *corona of the sun. It has a lower temperature but higher density than its surroundings and is observed as a bright projection. solar system The sun, the nine major planets (Mercury, Venus, the earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, Neptune, and Pluto) and their natural satellites, the asteroids, the comets, and meteoroids. See Feature. solar units Units based on the physical properties of the sun used to describe other celestial objects. Examples include solar luminosity (symbol L ), solar mass (M ), and solar radius (R ). solar wind A continuous outward Ûow of charged particles, mostly protons and electrons, from the sun’s *corona into interplanetary space. The particles are controlled by the sun’s magnetic Üeld and are able to escape from the sun’s gravitational Üeld because of their high thermal energy. The average velocity of the particles in the vicinity of the earth is about 450 km s–1 and their density at this range is about 8 × 106 protons per cubic metre. solar year See year. solder An alloy used to join metal surfaces. A soft solder melts at a temperature in the range 200–300°C and consists of a tin–lead alloy. The tin content varies between 80% for the lower end of the melting range and 31% for the higher end. Hard solders contain substantial quantities of silver in the alloy. Brazing solders are usually alloys of copper and zinc, which melt at over 800°C. solenoid A coil of wire wound on a cylindrical former in which the length of the former is greater than its diameter. When a current is passed through the coil a magnetic Üeld is produced inside the

s

762

SOLAR SYSTEM The solar system is dominated by a star, the *sun. The sun’s mass makes up more than 99% of the solar system’s mass, and it is the gravitational attraction of the sun that holds the planets, asteroids, comets, and meteoroids in their orbits around it. Only the planetary satellites (such as the earth’s moon) owe more allegiance to their parent planets, although the satellites too have to accompany the planets in their endless journey around the sun. The solar system itself also moves, rotating about the centre of the Milky Way galaxy about once every 2.2 × 108 years. The solar system had its origin in a cloud of interstellar dust and gas that condensed around the proto-sun. The planets continued to grow by {accretion}, and by about 4.6 billion years ago the earth had formed. The inner, or terrestrial, planets – Mercury, Venus, earth, and Mars – are comparatively small. They are composed of rock and metal, with the metallic part forming a dense central core. Only the earth and Mars have natural satellites. The outer, or giant, planets – Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, and Neptune – have a rock-metal core surrounded by layers of solid, liquid, and gaseous hydrogen and helium. They are much farther from the sun and therefore much cooler than the inner planets, and have been able to retain gases of such low density. They have many satellites; Jupiter has at least 63, Saturn 34, Uranus 27, and Neptune 13. Pluto, the outermost planet, is small with one huge satellite. The space between the orbits of Mars and Jupiter is occupied by thousands of *asteroids, or minor planets. Most of these are small, often irregularly-shaped chunks of rock, with perhaps only 150 of them more than 100 km across. Even smaller are hundreds of thousands of meteoroids, some no larger than grains of dust. Those that enter the earth’s atmosphere and burn up as trails of light (shooting stars) are termed *meteors. The largest ones that reach the ground are called meteorites. The last important members of the solar system are *comets. Often described as ’dirty snowballs’, they consist of a nucleus of dust and ice a kilometre or two across, surrounded by a gaseous coma and with a tail that appears as the comet nears the sun. A dusty tail behind the comet is the source of many meteoroids. Distances are given in millions of kilometres (not to scale)

s Jupiter Saturn Venus

earth

Mercury 149.6 108.2

Mars

227.9

Uranus 778.4

1427 2871

Neptune

57.91 4498 sun

5906 Pluto

solubility product

763 coil parallel to its axis. This Üeld can be made to operate a plunger inside the former so that the solenoid can be used to operate a circuit breaker, valve, or other electromechanical device.

solid A state of matter in which there is a three-dimensional regularity of structure, resulting from the proximity of the component atoms, ions, or molecules and the strength of the forces between them. True solids are crystalline (see also amorphous). If a crystalline solid is heated, the kinetic energy of the components increases. At a speciÜc temperature, called the melting point, the forces between the components become unable to contain them within the crystal structure. At this temperature, the lattice breaks down and the solid becomes a liquid. solid angle Symbol Ω. The threedimensional ‘angle’ formed by the vertex of a cone. When this vertex is the centre of a sphere of radius r and the base of the cone cuts out an area s on the surface of the sphere, the solid angle in *steradians is deÜned as s/r2. solid solution A crystalline material that is a mixture of two or more components, with ions, atoms, or molecules of one component replacing some of the ions, atoms, or molecules of the other component in its normal crystal lattice. Solid solutions are found in certain alloys. For example, gold and copper form solid solutions in which some of the copper atoms in the lattice are replaced by gold atoms. In general, the gold atoms are distributed at random, and a range of gold– copper compositions is possible. At a certain composition, the gold and copper atoms can each form regular individual lattices (referred to as superlattices). Mixed crystals of double salts (such as alums) are also examples of solid solutions. Compounds can form solid solutions if they are isomorphous (see isomorphism). solid-state detector See junction detector. solid-state physics The study of the physical properties of solids, with special emphasis on the electrical properties of semiconducting materials in relation to

their electronic structure. Solid-state devices are electronic components consisting entirely of solids (e.g. semiconductors, transistors, etc.) without heating elements, as in thermionic valves. Recently the term condensed-matter physics has been introduced to include the study of crystalline solids, amorphous solids, and liquids.

soliton A stable particle-like solitary wave state that is a solution of certain equations for propagation. Solitons are thought to occur in many areas of physics and applied mathematics, such as plasmas, Ûuid mechanics, lasers, optics, solidstate physics, and elementary-particle physics. solstice 1. Either of the two points on the *ecliptic midway between the *equinoxes, at which the sun is at its greatest angular distance north (summer solstice) or south (winter solstice) of the celestial equator. 2. The time at which the sun reaches either of these points. The summer solstice occurs on June 21 and the winter solstice on December 21 in the northern hemisphere; the dates are reversed in the southern hemisphere. solubility The quantity of solute that dissolves in a given quantity of solvent to form a saturated solution. Solubility is measured in kilograms per metre cubed, moles per kilogram of solvent, etc. The solubility of a substance in a given solvent depends on the temperature. Generally, for a solid in a liquid, solubility increases with temperature; for a gas, solubility decreases. See also concentration. solubility product Symbol Ks. The product of the concentrations of ions in a saturated solution. For instance, if a compound AxBy is in equilibrium with its solution AxBy(s) ˆ xA+(aq) + yB–(aq) the equilibrium constant is Kc = [A+]x[B–]y/[AxBy] Since the concentration of the undissolved solid can be put equal to 1, the solubility product is given by Ks = [A+]x[B–]y The expression is only true for sparingly

s

solute soluble salts. If the product of ionic concentrations in a solution exceeds the solubility product, then precipitation occurs.

solute The substance dissolved in a solvent in forming a *solution. solution A homogeneous mixture of a liquid (the *solvent) with a gas or solid (the solute). In a solution, the molecules of the solute are discrete and mixed with the molecules of solvent. There is usually some interaction between the solvent and solute molecules (see solvation). Two liquids that can mix on the molecular level are said to be miscible. In this case, the solvent is the major component and the solute the minor component. See also solid solution. solvation The interaction of ions of a solute with the molecules of solvent. For instance, when sodium chloride is dissolved in water the sodium ions attract polar water molecules, with the negative oxygen atoms pointing towards the positive Na+ ion. Solvation of transition-metal ions can also occur by formation of coordinate bonds, as in the hexaquocopper(II) ion [Cu(H2O)6]2+. Solvation is the process that causes ionic solids to dissolve, because the energy released compensates for the energy necessary to break down the crystal lattice. It occurs only with polar solvents. Solvation in which the solvent is water is called hydration.

s

Solvay process (ammonia–soda process) An industrial method of making sodium carbonate from calcium carbonate and sodium chloride. The calcium carbonate is Ürst heated to give calcium oxide and carbon dioxide, which is bubbled into a solution of sodium chloride in ammonia. Sodium hydrogencarbonate is precipitated: H2O + CO2(g) + NaCl(aq) + NH3(aq) → NaHCO3(s) + NH4Cl(aq) The sodium hydrogencarbonate is heated to give sodium carbonate and carbon dioxide. The ammonium chloride is heated with calcium oxide (from the Ürst stage) to regenerate the ammonia. The process was patented in 1861 by the Belgian chemist Ernest Solvay (1838–1922).

solvent A liquid that dissolves another

764 substance or substances to form a *solution. Polar solvents are compounds such as water and liquid ammonia, which have dipole moments and consequently high dielectric constants. These solvents are capable of dissolving ionic compounds or covalent compounds that ionize (see solvation). Nonpolar solvents are compounds such as ethoxyethane and benzene, which do not have permanent dipole moments. These do not dissolve ionic compounds but will dissolve nonpolar covalent compounds. Solvents can be further categorized according to their proton-donating and accepting properties. Amphiprotic solvents self-ionize and can therefore act both as proton donators and acceptors. A typical example is water: 2H2O ˆ H3O+ + OH– Aprotic solvents neither accept nor donate protons; tetrachloromethane (carbon tetrachloride) is an example.

solvent extraction The process of separating one constituent from a mixture by dissolving it in a solvent in which it is soluble but in which the other constituents of the mixture are not. The process is usually carried out in the liquid phase, in which case it is also known as liquid– liquid extraction. In liquid–liquid extraction, the solution containing the desired constituent must be immiscible with the rest of the mixture. The process is widely used in extracting oil from oil-bearing materials. solvolysis A reaction between a compound and its solvent. See hydrolysis. somatic 1. Relating to all the cells of an animal or plant other than the reproductive cells. Thus a somatic *mutation is one that is not heritable. 2. Relating to organs and tissues of the body other than the gut and its associated structures. The term is applied especially to voluntary muscles, the sense organs, and the nervous system. Compare visceral. somatostatin (growth hormone inhibiting hormone; GHIH) A hormone, secreted by the hypothalamus, that inhibits the release of *growth hormone from the anterior pituitary gland. The secretion of somatostatin is stimulated by various factors, including very high blood glucose

765 levels, which result from the effect that growth hormone has on glucose metabolism. It is also produced by the delta (or D) cells of the *islets of Langerhans in the pancreas and can inhibit the release of glucagon and insulin from the islets.

somatotrophin See growth hormone. sonar See echo. sonic boom A strong *shock wave generated by an aircraft when it is Ûying in the earth’s atmosphere at supersonic speeds. This shock wave is radiated from the aircraft and where it intercepts the surface of the earth a loud booming sound is heard. The loudness depends on the speed and altitude of the aircraft and is lower in level Ûight than when the aircraft is undertaking a manoeuvre. The maximum increase of pressure in the shock wave during a transoceanic Ûight of a commercial supersonic transport (SST) is 120 Pa, equivalent to 136 decibels. sonochemistry The study of chemical reactions in liquids subjected to highintensity sound or ultrasound. This causes the formation, growth, and collapse of tiny bubbles within the liquid, generating localized centres of very high temperature and pressure, with extremely rapid cooling rates. Such conditions are suitable for studying novel reactions, decomposing polymers, and producing amorphous materials. sonometer A device consisting essentially of a hollow sounding box with two bridges attached to its top. The string, Üxed to the box at one end, is stretched between the two bridges so that the free end can run over a pulley and support a measured load. When the string is plucked the frequency of the note can be matched with that of another sound source, such as a tuning fork. It can be used to verify that the frequency ( f ) of a stretched string is given by f = (1/2l)√(T/m), where l is the length of the string, m is its mass per unit length, and T is its tension. Originally called the monochord, the sonometer was widely used as a tuning aid, but is now used only in teaching laboratories. sorosis A type of *composite fruit

Southern blotting formed from an entire inÛorescence spike. Mulberry and pineapple fruits are examples.

sorption *Absorption of a gas by a solid. sorption pump A type of vacuum pump in which gas is removed from a system by absorption on a solid (e.g. activated charcoal or a zeolite) at low temperature. sorus 1. Any of the spore-producing structures on the undersurface of a fern frond, visible as rows of small brown dots. 2. A reproductive area on the thallus of some algae, e.g. Laminaria. 3. Any of various spore-producing structures in certain fungi. sound A vibration in an elastic medium at a frequency and intensity that is capable of being heard by the human ear. The frequency of sounds lie in the range 20–20 000 Hz, but the ability to hear sounds in the upper part of the frequency range declines with age (see also pitch). Vibrations that have a lower frequency than sound are called infrasounds and those with a higher frequency are called ultrasounds. Sound is propagated through an elastic Ûuid as a longitudinal sound wave, in which a region of high pressure travels through the Ûuid at the *speed of sound in that medium. At a frequency of about 10 kilohertz the maximum excess pressure of a sound wave in air lies between 10–4 Pa and 103 Pa. Sound travels through solids as either longitudinal or transverse waves. source 1. The electrode in a Üeld-effect *transistor from which electrons or holes enter the interelectrode space. 2. See mass flow. Southern blotting A chromatographic technique for isolating and identifying speciÜc fragments of DNA, such as the fragments formed as a result of DNA cleavage by *restriction enzymes. The mixture of fragments is subjected to electrophoresis through an agarose gel, followed by denaturation to form singlestranded fragments. These are transferred, or ‘blotted’, onto a nitrocellulose Ülter where they are immobilized in their relative positions. SpeciÜc *gene probes

s

space labelled with a radioisotope are then added. These hybridize with any complementary fragments on the Ülter, which are subsequently revealed by autoradiography. The technique was devised by E. M. Southern. A similar technique for detecting RNA fragments is called Northern blotting, by analogy. See also western blotting.

space 1. A property of the universe that enables physical phenomena to be extended into three mutually perpendicular directions. In Newtonian physics, space, time, and matter are treated as quite separate entities. In Einsteinian physics, space and time are combined into a fourdimensional continuum (see space–time) and in the general theory of *relativity matter is regarded as having an effect on space, causing it to curve. 2. (outer space) The part of the universe that lies outside the earth’s atmosphere. space group A *group formed by the set of all symmetry operations of a crystal lattice. This set consists of translations, rotations, and reÛections and their combinations, such as *glide and *screw. It was discovered in the late 19th century that there are 230 possible space groups for a lattice in three dimensions. Space groups are used in the quantum theory of solids and in structure analysis in crystallography.

s

space probe An unmanned spacecraft that investigates features within the solar system. A planetary probe examines the conditions on or in the vicinity of one or more planets and a lunar probe is designed to obtain information about the moon. Probes are propelled by rocket motors and once out of the earth’s gravitational Üeld use their propulsion systems for course changes. Many are powered by panels of *solar cells, for both internal operation and radio communications. space-reÛection symmetry See parity. space–time (space–time continuum) A geometry that includes the three dimensions and a fourth dimension of time. In Newtonian physics, space and time are considered as separate entities and whether or not events are simultaneous is

766 a matter that is regarded as obvious to any competent observer. In Einstein’s concept of the physical universe, based on a system of geometry devised by H. Minkowski (1864–1909), space and time are regarded as entwined, so that two observers in relative motion could disagree regarding the simultaneity of distant events. In Minkowski’s geometry, an event is identiÜed by a world point in a four-dimensional continuum.

spadix A Ûowering shoot (a type of *spike) with a large Ûeshy Ûoral axis bearing small, usually unisexual, Ûowers. It is protected by a large petal-like bract, the spathe, and is characteristic of plants of the family Araceae (e.g. calla lily). spallation A type of nuclear reaction in which the interacting nuclei disintegrate into a large number of protons, neutrons, and other light particles, rather than exchanging nucleons between them. spark See electric spark. spark chamber A device for detecting charged particles. It consists of a chamber, Ülled with helium and neon at atmospheric pressure, in which a stack of 20 to 100 plates are placed; the plates are connected alternately to the positive and negative terminals of a source of high potential (10 000 V or more). An incoming particle creates ion pairs in its track, causing the gas to become conducting and sparks to jump between the plates. The light from the sparks is focused to obtain stereoscopic photographs of the particles’ tracks. It can also function as a counter (called a spark counter) when connected to suitable counting circuits. Some versions use crossed sets of parallel wires rather than plates; simple patterns may have a single wire near a plate, in the open atmosphere. spark counter See spark chamber. spathe See spadix. special creation The belief, in accordance with the Book of Genesis, that every species was individually created by God in the form in which it exists today and is not capable of undergoing any change. It was the generally accepted explanation of the origin of life until the ad-

767

spectral class

vent of *Darwinism. The idea has recently enjoyed a revival, especially among members of the fundamentalist movement in the USA, partly because there still remain problems that cannot be explained entirely by Darwinian theory. However, special creation is contradicted by fossil evidence and genetic studies, and the pseudoscientiÜc arguments of creation science cannot stand up to logical examination.

speciÜc latent heat). b. In some older physical quantities the adjective ‘speciÜc’ was added for other reasons (e.g. speciÜc gravity, speciÜc resistance). These names are now no longer used. 2. (in biology) Relating to a species.

specialization 1. Increasing *adaptation of an organism to a particular environment. 2. See physiological specialization.

speciÜc gravity See relative density; specific.

special theory of relativity See relativity. speciation The development of one or more species from an existing species. It occurs when *sympatric or *allopatric populations diverge so much from the parent population that interbreeding can no longer occur between them. species 1. (in biology) A category used in the *classiÜcation of organisms. Similar species are grouped into a genus and a single species may be subdivided into *subspecies or *races (see also binomial nomenclature). According to the biological species concept, a species comprises a group of individuals that can usually breed among themselves and produce fertile offspring. Typically, a species consists of numerous local populations distributed over a geographical range. Within a species, groups of individuals become reproductively isolated because of geographical or behavioural factors (see isolating mechanism), and over time may evolve different characteristics and form new and distinct species. 2. (in chemistry) A chemical entity, such as a particular atom, ion, or molecule. species diversity See biodiversity. speciÜc 1. (in physics) a. Denoting that an extensive physical quantity so described is expressed per unit mass. For example, the speciÜc latent heat of a body is its latent heat per unit mass. When the extensive physical quantity is denoted by a capital letter (e.g. L for latent heat), the speciÜc quantity is denoted by the corresponding lower-case letter (e.g. l for

speciÜc activity See activity. speciÜc charge The ratio of the charge of an *elementary particle or other charged body to its mass.

speciÜc heat capacity See heat capacity. speciÜc humidity See humidity. speciÜc impulse A measure of the thrust available from a rocket propellant. It is the ratio of the thrust produced to the fuel consumption. speciÜc intensity See planck’s radiation law. speciÜc latent heat See latent heat. speciÜc resistance See resistivity; specific. speciÜc surface The surface area of a particular substance per unit mass, expressed in m2 kg–1. It provides a measure of the surface area available for a process, such as adsorption, for a given mass of a powder or porous substance. speciÜc volume The volume of a substance per unit mass. The reciprocal of density, it has the units m3 kg–1. speckle interferometer An instrument that improves the resolving power of an astronomical telescope by reducing the distortion produced by atmospheric turbulence (which greatly mars longexposure photographs). Many shortexposure photographs are taken, one after the other, effectively ‘freezing’ the turbulence effects and producing a series of point images free from distortion. The overall image is obtained by combining these images. spectral class (spectral type) A form of classiÜcation used for stars, based on their spectra. The Harvard classiÜcation, introduced in 1890 and modiÜed in the 1920s,

s

spectrochemical series is based on the seven star types known as O, B, A, F, G, K, M: O hottest blue stars; ionized helium lines dominant B hot blue stars; neutral helium lines dominant, no ionized helium A blue blue-white stars; hydrogen lines dominant F white stars; metallic lines strengthen, hydrogen lines weaken G yellow stars; ionized calcium lines dominant K orange-red stars; neutral metallic lines dominant, some molecular bands M coolest red stars; molecular bands dominant

spectrochemical series A series of ligands arranged in the order in which they cause splitting of the energy levels of d orbitals in metal complexes (see crystalfield theory). The series for some common ligands has the form: CN–>NO2–>NH3>C5H5N>H2O>OH–>F –> Cl–>Br–>I–

768 taining spectra of particle beams are also called spectrometers (see spectrum; photoelectron spectroscopy).

spectrophotometer See spectrometer. spectroscope An optical instrument that produces a *spectrum for visual observation. The Ürst such instrument was made by R. W. Bunsen; in its simplest form it consists of a hollow tube with a slit at one end by which the light enters and a collimating lens at the other end to produce a parallel beam, a prism to disperse the light, and a telescope for viewing the spectrum (see illustration). In the spectrograph, the spectroscope is provided with a camera to record the spectrum. For a broad range of spectroscopic work, from the ultraviolet to the infrared, a diffraction grating is used instead of a prism. See also spectrometer. collimator

telescope

slit prism

spectrograph See spectroscope. spectroheliogram A photograph of the sun’s chromosphere taken at a particular wavelength of light with the aid of a highdispersion *spectroscope. Various levels of the chromosphere can be studied by varying the wavelength slightly.

s

spectrometer Any of various instruments for producing a spectrum and measuring the wavelengths, energies, etc., involved. A simple type, for visible radiation, is a spectroscope equipped with a calibrated scale allowing wavelengths to be read off or calculated. In the X-ray to infrared region of the electromagnetic spectrum, the spectrum is produced by dispersing the radiation with a prism or diffraction grating (or crystal, in the case of hard X-rays). Some form of photoelectric detector is used, and the spectrum can be obtained as a graphical plot, which shows how the intensity of the radiation varies with wavelength. Such instruments are also called spectrophotometers. Spectrometers also exist for investigating the gamma-ray region and the microwave and radio-wave regions of the spectrum (see electron-spin resonance; nuclear magnetic resonance). Instruments for ob-

Spectroscope

spectroscopic binary See binary stars. spectroscopy The study of methods of producing and analysing *spectra using *spectroscopes, *spectrometers, spectrographs, and spectrophotometers. The interpretations of the spectra so produced can be used for chemical analysis, examining atomic and molecular energy levels and molecular structures, and for determining the composition and motions of celestial bodies (see redshift). spectrum (pl. spectra) 1. A distribution of entities or properties arrayed in order of increasing or decreasing magnitude. For example, a beam of ions passed through a mass spectrograph, in which they are deÛected according to their charge-to-mass ratios, will have a range of masses called a mass spectrum. A sound spectrum is the distribution of energy over a range of frequencies of a particular source. 2. A range of electromagnetic energies arrayed in order of increasing or decreasing wavelength or frequency (see electromagnetic spectrum). The emis-

769 sion spectrum of a body or substance is the characteristic range of radiations it emits when it is heated, bombarded by electron or ions, or absorbs photons. The absorption spectrum of a substance is produced by examining, through the substance and through a spectroscope, a continuous spectrum of radiation. The energies removed from the continuous spectrum by the absorbing medium show up as black lines or bands. With a substance capable of emitting a spectrum, these are in exactly the same positions in the spectrum as some of the lines and bands in the emission spectrum. Emission and absorption spectra may show a continuous spectrum, a line spectrum, or a band spectrum. A continuous spectrum contains an unbroken sequence of frequencies over a relatively wide range; it is produced by incandescent solids, liquids, and compressed gases. Line spectra are discontinuous lines produced by excited atoms and ions as they fall back to a lower energy level. Band spectra (closely grouped bands of lines) are characteristic of molecular gases or chemical compounds. See also action spectrum; spectroscopy.

speculum An alloy of copper and tin formerly used in reÛecting telescopes to make the main mirror as it could be cast, ground, and polished to make a highly reÛective surface. It has now been largely replaced by silvered glass for this purpose. speed The ratio of a distance covered by a body to the time taken. Speed is a *scalar quantity, i.e. no direction is given. Velocity is a *vector quantity, i.e. both the rate of travel and the direction are speciÜed. speed of light Symbol c. The speed at which electromagnetic radiation travels. The speed of light in a vacuum is 2.997 924 58 × 108 m s–1. When light passes through any material medium its speed is reduced (see refractive index). The speed of light in a vacuum is the highest speed attainable in the universe (see relativity; cerenkov radiation). It is a universal constant and is independent of the speed of the observer. Since October 1983 it has formed the basis of the deÜnition of the *metre.

Spermatophyta speed of sound Symbol c or cs. The speed at which sound waves are propagated through a material medium. In air at 20°C sound travels at 344 m s–1, in water at 20°C it travels at 1461 m s–1, and in steel at 20°C at 5000 m s–1. The speed of sound in a medium depends on the medium’s modulus of elasticity (E) and its density (ρ) according to the relationship c = √(E/ρ). For longitudinal waves in a narrow solid specimen, E is the Young modulus; for a liquid E is the bulk modulus (see elastic modulus); and for a gas E = γ p, where γ is the ratio of the principal speciÜc *heat capacities and p is the pressure of the gas. For an ideal gas the relationship takes the form c = √(γ rT), where r is the gas constant per unit mass and T is the thermodynamic temperature. This equation shows how the speed of sound in a gas is related to its temperature. This relationship can be written c = c0√(1 + t/273), where c0 is the speed of sound in a particular gas at 0°C and t is the temperature in °C. sperm 1. A single *spermatozoon. 2. Spermatozoa, collectively. spermatheca (seminal receptacle) A sac or receptacle in some female or hermaphrodite animals (e.g. earthworms) in which sperm from the mate is stored until the eggs are ready to be fertilized. spermatid A nonmotile cell, produced during *spermatogenesis, that subsequently differentiates into a mature spermatozoon. Four spermatids are formed after two meiotic divisions of a primary spermatocyte and therefore contain the *haploid number of chromosomes. spermatogenesis The series of cell divisions in the testis that results in the production of spermatozoa. Within the seminiferous tubules of the testis germ cells grow and divide by mitosis to produce spermatogonia. These divide by mitosis to produce spermatocytes, which divide by meiosis to produce *spermatids. The spermatids, which thus have half the number of chromosomes of the original germ cells, then develop into spermatozoa. Spermatophyta In traditional classiÜcations, a division of the plant kingdom

s

spermatozoid containing plants that reproduce by means of *seeds. In modern systems seed plants are grouped into separate phyla, the most important of which are the *Anthophyta and *Coniferophyta.

spermatozoid See antherozoid. spermatozoon (sperm) The mature mobile reproductive cell (see gamete) of male animals, which is produced by the testis (see spermatogenesis). It consists of a head section containing a *haploid nucleus and an acrosome, a membranous sac that releases enzymes allowing the sperm to penetrate the egg at fertilization; a middle section containing *mitochondria to provide the energy for movement; and a tail section, which lashes to drive the sperm forward.

s

sperm competition Competition between sperm from different males to reach and fertilize the egg cell of a single female. Sperm competition can occur among rodents in which a male mates a number of times with the same female, with a rest period between successive matings during which the sperm journeys towards the egg. If a second male mates with the female during a rest period its own sperm may disrupt the movement of sperm from the Ürst male and succeed in fertilizing the egg cell. Certain animals in which sperm competition is possible have evolved features to minimize this interference. For example, in moths and butterÛies the male cements the opening of the female genitalia after mating, thereby preventing further matings with other males. An ingenious mechanism operates in the Ûy Johannseniella nitida, in which the female eats a copulating male except for his genitalia, which remain in the body of the female and prevent further mating. sphalerite (zinc blende) A mineral form of zinc sulphide, ZnS, crystallizing in the cubic system; the principal ore of zinc. It is usually yellow-brown to brownish-black in colour and occurs, often with galena, in metasomatic deposits and also in hydrothermal veins and replacement deposits. Sphalerite is mined on every continent, the chief sources including the USA, Canada, Mexico, Australia, Peru, and Poland.

770

Sphenophyta (Arthrophyta) A phylum of *tracheophyte plants, the only living members of which are the horsetails (Equisetum). Horsetails have a perennial creeping rhizome supporting erect jointed stems bearing whorls of thin leaves. Spores are produced by terminal conelike structures. The group has a fossil record extending back to the Palaeozoic with its greatest development in the Carboniferous period, when giant tree forms were the dominant vegetation with the *Lycophyta. sphere The Ügure generated when a circle is rotated about a diameter. The volume of a sphere is 4πr 3/3 and its surface area is 4πr2, where r is its radius. In Cartesian coordinates the equation of a sphere centred at the origin is x2 + y2 + z2 = r2. spherical aberration See aberration. spherical mirror See mirror. spherical polar coordinates See polar coordinates. spherometer An instrument for measuring the curvature of a surface. The usual instrument for this purpose consists of a tripod, the pointed legs of which rest on the spherical surface at the corners of an equilateral triangle. In the centre of this triangle is a fourth point, the height of which is adjusted by means of a micrometer screw (see illustration). If the distance between each leg and the axis through the micrometer screw is l, and the height of the micrometer point above (or below) a Ûat surface is x, the radius (r) of the sphere is given by r = (l2 + x2)/2x.

micrometer

x l

r

Spherometer

spindle

771

sphincter A specialized muscle encircling an opening or oriÜce. Contraction of the sphincter tends to close the oriÜce. Examples are the anal sphincter (round the opening of the anus) and the pyloric sphincter (at the lower opening of the *stomach).

dorsal root ganglion white matter

dorsal root

spinal nerve

sphingolipid See phospholipid. spiders See arachnida. spiegel (spiegeleisen) A form of *pig iron containing 15–30% of manganese and 4–5% of carbon. It is added to steel in a Bessemer converter as a deoxidizing agent and to raise the manganese content of steel. spike A type of *racemose inÛorescence in which stalkless Ûowers arise from an undivided Ûoral axis, as in plantain and Orchis. In the family Gramineae (Poaceae; sedges and grasses) the Ûowers are grouped in clusters called spikelets, which may be arranged to form a compound spike (as in wheat). spin (intrinsic angular momentum) Symbol s. The part of the total angular momentum of a particle, atom, nucleus, etc., that can continue to exist even when the particle is apparently at rest, i.e. when its translational motion is zero and therefore its orbital angular momentum is zero. A molecule, atom, or nucleus in a speciÜed energy level, or a particular elementary particle, has a particular spin, just as it has a particular charge or mass. According to *quantum theory, this is quantized and is restricted to multiples of h/2π, where h is the *Planck constant. Spin is characterized by a quantum number s (or ms). For example, for an electron s = ±½, implying a spin of + h/4π when it is spinning in one direction and –h/4π when it is spinning in the other. Because of their spin, particles also have their own intrinsic *magnetic moments and in a magnetic Üeld the spin of the particles lines up at an angle to the direction of the Üeld, precessing around this direction. See also electron spin resonance; nuclear magnetic resonance. spinal column See vertebral column. spinal cord The part of the vertebrate central nervous system that is posterior to the brain and enclosed within the *vert-

central canal

ventral root

grey matter

Transverse section of the spinal cord

ebral column. It consists of a hollow core of *grey matter (H-shaped in cross section) surrounded by an outer layer of *white matter; the central cavity contains *cerebrospinal Ûuid. The white matter contains numerous longitudinal nerve Übres organized into distinct tracts: ascending tracts consist of sensory neurons, conducting impulses towards the brain; descending tracts consist of motor neurons, transmitting impulses from the brain. Paired *spinal nerves arise from the spinal cord.

spinal nerves Pairs of nerves that arise from the *spinal cord (compare cranial nerves). In humans there are 31 pairs (one from each of the vertebrae). Each nerve arises from a *dorsal root and a *ventral root and contains both motor and sensory Übres (i.e. they are mixed nerves). The spinal nerves form an important part of the *peripheral nervous system. spinal reÛex See reflex. spindle 1. A structure formed from *microtubules in the cytoplasm during cell division that moves chromatids (see mitosis) or chromosomes (see meiosis) diametrically apart and gathers them in two clusters at opposite ends (poles) of the cell. Broadest in the middle (the spindle equator) and narrowing to a point at either pole, its construction is directed by the *centrosome. The spindle becomes fully formed by metaphase, when the chromatids are attached to spindle Übres

s

spindle attachment via their *centromeres and lie at the spindle equator. During anaphase this set of Übres shortens and hauls the attached chromatids towards the corresponding pole of the cell. Also, the overlapping Übres at the equator actively engage and slide past each other to elongate the entire spindle. 2. See muscle spindle.

spindle attachment See centromere. spine 1. See vertebral column. 2. A hard pointed protective structure on a plant that is formed through modiÜcation of a leaf, part of a leaf, or a stipule. The edge of the holly leaf is drawn out into spines, but in cacti the whole leaf is modiÜed as a spine. Compare prickle; thorn. spinel A group of oxide minerals with the general formula F2+R23+O4, where F2+ = Mg, Fe, Zn, Mn, or Ni and R3+ = Al, Fe, or Cr, crystallizing in the cubic system. The spinels are divided into three series: spinel (MgAl2O4), *magnetite, and *chromite. They occur in high-temperature igneous or metamorphic rocks. spin glass An alloy of a small amount of a magnetic metal (0.1–10%) with a nonmagnetic metal, in which the atoms of the magnetic element are randomly distributed through the crystal lattice of the nonmagnetic element. Examples are AuFe and CuMn. Theories of the magnetic and other properties of spin glasses are complicated by the random distribution of the magnetic atoms.

s

spinneret A small tubular appendage from which silk is produced in spiders and some insects. Spiders have four to six spinnerets on the hind part of the abdomen, into which numerous silk glands open. The silk is secreted as a Ûuid and hardens on contact with the air. It is composed of α-keratin crystals embedded in a matrix of amino-acid chains, giving the material its Ûexibility and strength. Various types of silk are produced depending on its use (e.g. for webs, egg cocoons, etc.). The spinnerets that produce the cocoons of insects are not homologous with those of spiders. For example, the spinneret of the silkworm is in the pharynx and the silk is produced by modiÜed salivary glands.

772

spin–orbit coupling An interaction between the orbital angular momentum and the spin angular momentum of an individual particle, such as an electron. For light atoms, spin–orbit coupling is small so that *multiplets of many-electron atoms are described by *Russell–Saunders coupling. For heavy atoms, spin–orbit coupling is large so that multiplets of manyelectron atoms are described by *j-j coupling. For medium-sized atoms the sizes of the energies associated with spin– orbit coupling are comparable to the sizes of energies associated with electrostatic repulsion between the electrons, the multiplets in this case being described as having intermediate coupling. Spin–orbit coupling is large in many nuclei, particularly heavy nuclei. spin–statistics theorem A fundamental theorem of relativistic *quantum Üeld theory that states that half-integer *spins can only be quantized consistently if they obey Fermi–Dirac statistics and eveninteger spins can only be quantized consistently if they obey Bose–Einstein statistics (see quantum statistics). This theorem enables one to understand the result of quantum statistics that wave functions for bosons are symmetric and wave functions for fermions are antisymmetric. It also provides the foundation for the *Pauli exclusion principle. It was Ürst proved by Wolfgang Pauli in 1940. spin wave (magnon) A *collective excitation associated with magnetic systems. Spin waves occur in both ferromagnetic and antiferromagnetic systems (see magnetism). spiracle 1. A small paired opening that occurs on each side of the head in cartilaginous Üsh. It is the reduced Ürst *gill slit, its small size resulting from adaptations of the skeleton for the Ürm attachment of the jaws. In modern teleosts (bony Üsh) the spiracle is closed up. In tetrapods the Ürst gill slit develops into the middle ear cavity. 2. Any of the external openings of the *tracheae along the side of the body of an insect. spiral galaxy See galaxy. spirillum Any rigid spiral-shaped bacterium. Generally, spirilla are Gram-

773

sporophyll

negative (see gram’s stain), aerobic, and highly motile, bearing Ûagella either singly or in tufts. They occur in soil and water, feeding on organic matter.

an excited state of an atom before it emits a photon. See also quantum theory of radiation; stimulated emission; einstein coefficients; laser.

spirits of salt A name formerly given to hydrogen chloride because this compound can be made by adding sulphuric acid to common salt (sodium chloride).

spontaneous generation The discredited belief that living organisms can somehow be produced by nonliving matter. For example, it was once thought that microorganisms arose by the process of decay and even that vermin spontaneously developed from household rubbish. Controlled experiments using sterilized media by Pasteur and others Ünally disproved these notions. Compare biogenesis. See also biopoiesis.

spirochaete Any nonrigid corkscrewshaped bacterium that moves by means of Ûexions of the cell. Most spirochaetes are Gram-negative (see gram’s stain), anaerobic, and feed on dead organic matter. They are very common in sewage-polluted waters. Some, however, can cause disease; Treponema, the agent of syphilis, is an example. spirometer See respirometer. spleen A vertebrate organ, lying behind the stomach, that is basically a collection of *lymphoid tissue. Its functions include producing lymphocytes and destroying foreign particles. It acts as a reservoir for erythrocytes and can regulate the number in circulation. It is also the site for the breakdown of worn-out erythrocytes and it stores the iron they contain. splicing See gene splicing. sponges See porifera. spongy bone See bone. spongy mesophyll See mesophyll. spontaneous combustion Combustion in which a substance produces sufÜcient heat within itself, usually by a slow oxidation process, for ignition to take place without the need for an external high-temperature energy source. spontaneous emission The emission of a photon by an atom as it makes a transition from an excited state to the ground state. Spontaneous emission occurs independently of any external electromagnetic radiation; the transition is caused by interactions between atoms and vacuum Ûuctuations (see vacuum state) of the quantized electromagnetic Üeld. The process of spontaneous emission, which cannot be described by non-relativistic *quantum mechanics, as given by formulations such as the *Schrödinger equation, is responsible for the limited lifetime of

sporangium A reproductive structure in plants that produces asexual spores. See sporophyll. spore A reproductive cell that can develop into an individual without Ürst fusing with another reproductive cell (compare gamete). Spores are produced by plants, fungi, bacteria, and some protozoa. A spore may develop into an organism resembling the parent or into another stage in the life cycle, either immediately or after a period of dormancy. In plants showing *alternation of generations, spores are formed by the *sporophyte generation and give rise to the *gametophyte generation. In ferns, the rows of brown reproductive structures on the undersurface of the fronds are sporeproducing bodies. spore mother cell (sporocyte) A diploid cell that gives rise to four haploid spores by meiosis. sporocyte See spore mother cell. sporogonium The *sporophyte generation in mosses and liverworts. It is made up of an absorptive foot, a stalk (seta), and a spore-producing capsule. It may be completely or partially dependent on the *gametophyte. sporophore (fructiÜcation) The aerial spore-producing part of certain fungi; for example, the stalk and cap of a mushroom. sporophyll A leaf that bears sporangia (spore-producing structures). In ferns the sporophylls are the normal foliage leaves, but in other plants the sporophylls are

s

sporophyte modiÜed and arise in specialized structures such as the strobilus (cone) of clubmosses, horsetails, and gymnosperms and the Ûower of angiosperms. Most plants produce spores of two different sizes (small microspores and large megaspores). The sporophylls bearing these are called microsporophylls and megasporophylls respectively.

sporophyte The generation in the life cycle of a plant that produces spores. The sporophyte is *diploid but its spores are *haploid. It is either completely or partially dependent on the *gametophyte generation in mosses and liverworts but is the dominant plant in the life cycle of clubmosses, horsetails, ferns, and seed plants. See also alternation of generations. spreadsheet A *computer program that enables a user to make mathematical calculations on rows and columns of Ügures. If Ügures are interrelated, changing (updating) one Ügure also automatically changes all the others that are dependent on it. The user can also enter formulae for manipulating selected Ügures or groups of Ügures in a particular way. spring balance A simple form of *balance in which a force is measured by the extension it produces in a helical spring. The extension, which is read off a scale, is directly proportional to the force, provided that the spring is not overstretched. The device is often used to measure the weight of a body approximately.

s

s-process See origin of the elements. sputtering The process by which some of the atoms of an electrode (usually a cathode) are ejected as a result of bombardment by heavy positive ions. Although the process is generally unwanted, it can be used to produce a clean surface or to deposit a uniform Ülm of a metal on an object in an evacuated enclosure. Squamata An order of reptiles comprising the lizards and snakes. They appeared at the end of the Triassic period, about 170 million years ago, and have invaded a wide variety of habitats. Most lizards have four legs and a long tail, eardrums, and movable eyelids. Snakes are limbless rep-

774 tiles that lack eardrums; the eyes are covered by transparent immovable eyelids and the articulation of the jaws is very loose, enabling a wide gape to facilitate swallowing prey whole.

square-planar Describing a coordination compound in which four ligands positioned at the corners of a square coordinate to a metal ion at the centre of the square. See complex. square wave A train of rectangular voltage pulses that alternate between two Üxed values for equal lengths of time. The time of transition between each Üxed value is negligible compared to the duration of the Üxed value. See diagram. V fixed value

t fixed value

Square wave

squark See supersymmetry. SSB See amplitude modulation. SSSI (Site of Special ScientiÜc Interest) The legal designation for an area of land in England, Scotland, or Wales that has been identiÜed by English Nature, Scottish National Heritage, or the Countryside Council for Wales as being of special interest because of its Ûora, fauna, or geological or physiographical features. Such sites are protected from development activities and funds are available for their conservation and management. There are over 6000 SSSIs in Britain; similar sites in Northern Ireland are designated Areas of Special ScientiÜc Interest (ASSIs). stability of matter The conclusion that matter consisting of a very large number of protons and electrons described by non-relativistic *quantum mechanics is stable. An essential element in the proof of this conclusion, which was established by several authors in the 1960s, is the *Pauli exclusion principle.

775

stabilization energy The amount by which the energy of a delocalized chemical structure is less than the theoretical energy of a structure with localized bonds. It is obtained by subtracting the experimental heat of formation of the compound (in kJ mol–1) from that calculated on the basis of a classical structure with localized bonds. stabilizer 1. A substance used to inhibit a chemical reaction, i.e. a negative catalyst. 2. A substance used to prevent a colloid from coagulating. stable equilibrium See equilibrium. staggered conformation See conformation. staining A technique in which cells or thin sections of biological tissue that are normally transparent are immersed in one or more coloured dyes (stains) to make them more clearly visible through a microscope. Staining heightens the contrast between the various cell or tissue components. Stains are usually organic salts with a positive and negative ion. If the colour comes from the negative ion (organic anion), the stain is described as acidic, e.g. *eosin. If the colour comes from the positive ion (organic cation), the stain is described as basic, e.g. *haematoxylin. Neutral stains have a coloured cation and a coloured anion; an example is *Leishman’s stain. Cell constituents are described as being acidophilic if they are stained with acidic dyes, basophilic if receptive to basic dyes, and neutrophilic if receptive to neutral dyes. Vital stains are used to colour the constituents of living cells without harming them (see vital staining); nonvital stains are used for dead tissue. Counterstaining involves the use of two or more stains in succession, each of which colours different cell or tissue constituents. Temporary staining is used for immediate microscopical observation of material, but the colour soon fades and the tissue is subsequently damaged. Permanent staining does not distort the cells and is used for tissue that is to be preserved for a considerable period of time. Electron stains, used in the preparation of material for electron microscopy, are described as electron-dense as they inter-

standard electrode potential fere with the transmission of electrons. Examples are lead citrate, phosphotungstic acid (PTA), and uranyl acetate (UA).

stainless steel A form of *steel containing at least 11–12% of chromium, a low percentage of carbon, and often some other elements, notably nickel and molybdenum. Stainless steel does not rust or stain and therefore has a wide variety of uses in industrial, chemical, and domestic environments. A particularly successful alloy is the steel known as 18–8, which contains 18% Cr, 8% Ni, and 0.08% C. stalactites and stalagmites Accretions of calcium carbonate in limestone caves. Stalactites are tapering cones or pendants that hang down from the roofs of caves; stalagmites are upward projections from the cave Ûoor and tend to be broader at their bases than stalactites. Both are formed from drips of water containing calcium hydrogencarbonate in solution and may take thousands of years to grow. stamen One of the male reproductive parts of a Ûower. It consists of an upper fertile part (the *anther) on a thin sterile stalk (the Ülament). staminode A sterile stamen. standard cell A *voltaic cell, such as a *Clark cell, or *Weston cell, used as a standard of e.m.f. standard deviation A measure of the dispersion of data in statistics. For a set of values a1, a2, a3, …, an, the mean m is given by (a1 + a2 + … + an)/n. The deviation of each value is the absolute value of the difference from the mean: |m – a1|, etc. The standard deviation is the square root of the mean of the squares of these values, i.e. √[(|m – a1|2 + … |m – an|2)/n] When the data is continuous the sum is replaced by an integral.

standard electrode An electrode (a half cell) used in measuring electrode potential. See hydrogen half cell. standard electrode potential See electrode potential.

s

standard form standard form (scientiÜc notation) A way of writing a number, especially a large or small number, in which only one integer appears before the decimal point, the value being adjusted by multiplying by the appropriate power of 10. For example, 236,214 would be written in the standard form as 2.362 14 × 105; likewise 0.006821047 would be written 6.821 047 × 10–3. Note that in the standard form, commas are not used, the digits are grouped into threes and a space is left between groups. standard model See elementary particles. standard solution A solution of known concentration for use in volumetric analysis. standard state A state of a system used as a reference value in thermodynamic measurements. Standard states involve a reference value of pressure (usually one atmosphere, 101.325 kPa) or concentration (usually 1 M). Thermodynamic functions are designated as ‘standard’ when they refer to changes in which reactants and products are all in their standard and their normal physical state. For example, the standard molar enthalpy of formation of water at 298 K is the enthalpy change for the reaction H2(g) + ½O2(g) → H2O(l) Η298 Š = –285.83 kJ mol–1.

s

Note that the superscript Š is used to denote standard state and the temperature should be indicated.

standard temperature and pressure See s.t.p. standing biomass See standing crop. standing crop The total amount of living material in a speciÜed population at a particular time, expressed as *biomass (standing biomass) or its equivalent in terms of energy. The standing crop may vary at different times of the year; for example, in a population of deciduous trees between summer and winter. standing wave See stationary wave. stannane See tin(iv) hydride. stannate A compound formed by reac-

776 tion of tin oxides (or hydroxides) with alkali. Tin oxides are amphoteric (weakly acidic) and react to give stannate ions. Tin(IV) oxide with molten alkali gives the stannate(IV) ion: SnO2 + 2OH– → SnO32– + H2O In fact, there are various ions present in which the tin is bound to hydroxide groups, the main one being the hexahydroxostannate(IV) ion, Sn(OH)62–. This is the negative ion present in crystalline ‘trihydrates’ of the type K2Sn2O3.3H2O. Tin(II) oxide gives the trihydroxostannate(II) ion in alkaline solutions SnO(s) + OH–(aq) + H2O(l) → Sn(OH)3–(aq) Stannate(IV) compounds were formerly referred to as orthostannates (SnO44–) or metastannates (SnO32–). Stannate(II) compounds were called stannites.

stannic compounds Compounds of tin in its higher (+4) oxidation state; e.g. stannic chloride is tin(IV) chloride. stannite See stannate. stannous compounds Compounds of tin in its lower (+2) oxidation state; e.g. stannous chloride is tin(II) chloride. stapes (stirrup) The third of the three *ear ossicles of the mammalian middle ear. Staphylococcus A genus of spherical nonmotile Gram-positive bacteria that occur widely as saprotrophs or parasites. The cells occur in grapelike clusters. Many species inhabit the skin and mucous membranes, and some cause disease in humans and animals. S. aureus infection can lead to boils and abscesses in humans; this species also produces *toxins that irritate the gastrointestinal tract and result in staphylococcal food poisoning. Certain strains are resistant to antibiotics, and infection with these is very difÜcult to treat. For example, some strains of methicillinresistant S. aureus (MRSA) are now resistant to nearly all antibiotics and pose a grave threat, both to patients in hospitals and to individuals in the wider community. star A self-luminous celestial body, such as the *sun, that generates nuclear energy within its core. Stars are not distributed

777 uniformly throughout the universe, but are collected together in *galaxies. The age and lifetime of a star are related to its mass (see stellar evolution; hertzsprung–russell diagram).

starch A *polysaccharide consisting of various proportions of two glucose polymers, *amylose and *amylopectin. It occurs widely in plants, especially in roots, tubers, seeds, and fruits, as a carbohydrate energy store. Starch is therefore a major energy source for animals. When digested it ultimately yields glucose. Starch granules are insoluble in cold water but disrupt if heated to form a gelatinous solution. This gives an intense blue colour with iodine solutions and starch is used as an *indicator in certain titrations. star cluster A group of stars that are sufÜciently close to each other for them to be physically associated. Stars belonging to the cluster are formed together from the same cloud of interstellar gas and have approximately the same age and initial chemical composition. Because of this, and since the stars in a given cluster are at roughly the same distance from earth, observations of star clusters are of great importance in studies of stellar evolution. There are two types of star cluster. Open (or galactic) clusters are fairly loose systems of between a few hundred and a few thousand members. The stars in open clusters are quite young by astronomical standards (some as young as a few million years) and have relatively high abundances of heavy elements. Globular clusters are approximately spherical collections of between ten thousand and a million stars. These are very old (of order 1010 years) and have low heavy-element abundances. Stark effect The splitting of lines in the *spectra of atoms due to the presence of a strong electric Üeld. It is named after the German physicist Johannes Stark (1874– 1957), who discovered it in 1913. Like the normal *Zeeman effect, the Stark effect can be understood in terms of the classical electron theory of Lorentz. The Stark effect for hydrogen atoms was also described by the *Bohr theory of the atom. In terms of *quantum mechanics, the

stationary wave Stark effect is described by regarding the electric Üeld as a *perturbation on the quantum states and energy levels of an atom in the absence of an electric Üeld. This application of perturbation theory was its Ürst use in quantum mechanics.

start codon (initiation codon) The triplet of nucleotides on a messenger *RNA molecule (see codon) at which the process of *translation is initiated. In eukaryotes the start codon is AUG (see genetic code), which codes for the amino acid methionine; in bacteria the start codon can be either AUG, coding for Nformyl methionine, or GUG, coding for valine. Compare stop codon. stat- A preÜx attached to the name of a practical electrical unit to provide a name for a unit in the electrostatic system of units, e.g. statcoulomb, statvolt. Compare ab-. In modern practice both absolute and electrostatic units have been replaced by *SI units. state of matter One of the three physical states in which matter can exist, i.e. *solid, *liquid, or *gas. *Plasma is sometimes regarded as the fourth state of matter. static electricity The effects produced by electric charges at rest, including the forces between charged bodies (see coulomb’s law) and the Üeld they produce (see electric field). statics The branch of mechanics concerned with bodies that are acted upon by balanced forces and couples so that they remain at rest or in unaccelerated motion. Compare dynamics. stationary orbit See synchronous orbit. stationary phase 1. See chromatography. 2. See bacterial growth curve. stationary state A state of a system when it has an energy level permitted by *quantum mechanics. Transitions from one stationary state to another can occur by the emission or absorption of an appropriate quanta of energy (e.g. in the form of photons). stationary wave (standing wave) A form of *wave in which the proÜle of the

s

statistical mechanics wave does not move through the medium but remains stationary. This is in contrast to a travelling (or progressive) wave, in which the proÜle moves through the medium at the speed of the wave. A stationary wave results when a travelling wave is reÛected back along its own path. In a stationary wave there are points at which the displacement is zero; these are called nodes. Points of maximum displacement are called antinodes. The distance between a node and its neighbouring antinode is one quarter of a wavelength. In a stationary wave all the points along the wave have different amplitudes and the points between successive nodes are in phase; in a travelling wave every point vibrates with the same amplitude and the phase of vibration changes for different points along its path.

s

statistical mechanics The branch of physics in which statistical methods are applied to the microscopic constituents of a system in order to predict its macroscopic properties. The earliest application of this method was Boltzmann’s attempt to explain the thermodynamic properties of gases on the basis of the statistical properties of large assemblies of molecules. In classical statistical mechanics, each particle is regarded as occupying a point in *phase space, i.e. to have an exact position and momentum at any particular instant. The probability that this point will occupy any small volume of the phase space is taken to be proportional to the volume. The Maxwell–Boltzmann law gives the most probable distribution of the particles in phase space. With the advent of quantum theory, the exactness of these premises was disturbed (by the Heisenberg uncertainty principle). In the *quantum statistics that evolved as a result, the phase space is divided into cells, each having a volume h f, where h is the Planck constant and f is the number of degrees of freedom of the particles. This new concept led to Bose– Einstein statistics, and for particles obeying the Pauli exclusion principle, to Fermi–Dirac statistics. statistics The branch of mathematics concerned with the inferences that can be drawn from numerical data on the basis

778 of probability. A statistical inference is a conclusion drawn about a population as a result of an analysis of a representative sample. See sampling.

statocyst (otocyst) A balancing organ found in many invertebrates. It consists of a Ûuid-Ülled sac lined with sensory hairs and contains granules of calcium carbonate, sand, etc. (statoliths). As the animal moves the statoliths stimulate different hairs, giving a sense of the position of the body or part of it. The *semicircular canals in the ears of vertebrates act on the same principle and have a similar function. stator The stationary electromagnetic structure of an electric motor or electric generator. Compare rotor. steady-state theory The cosmological theory that the universe has always existed in a steady state, that it had no beginning, will have no end, and has a constant mean density. To compensate for the observed *expansion of the universe this theory postulates that matter is created throughout the universe at a rate of about 10–10 nucleon per metre cubed per year as a property of space. Because it has failed to account for the *microwave background radiation or the evidence of evolution in the universe it has lost favour to the *big-bang theory. It was Ürst proposed by Hermann Bondi (1919– ), Thomas Gold (1920–2004), and Fred Hoyle in 1948. steam distillation A method of distilling liquids that are immiscible with water by bubbling steam through them. It depends on the fact that the vapour pressure (and hence the boiling point) of a mixture of two immiscible liquids is lower than the vapour pressure of either pure liquid. steam engine A *heat engine in which the thermal energy of steam is converted into mechanical energy. It consists of a cylinder Ütted with a piston and valve gear to enable the high-pressure steam to be admitted to the cylinder when the piston is near the top of its stroke. The steam forces the piston to the bottom of its stroke and is then exhausted from the cylinder usually into a condenser. The re-

stellar evolution

779 ciprocating motion of the piston is converted to rotary motion of the Ûywheel by means of a connecting rod, crosshead, and crank. The steam engine reached its zenith at the end of the 19th century, since when it has been replaced by the steam turbine and the internalcombustion engine. See also rankine cycle.

ferrite and cementite arranged in parallel plates. The phase diagram shows how the phases form at different temperatures and compositions. Steels are manufactured by the *basicoxygen process (L–D process), which has largely replaced the *Bessemer process and the *open-hearth process, or in electrical furnaces.

steam point The temperature at which the maximum vapour pressure of water is equal to the standard atmospheric pressure (101 325 Pa). On the Celsius scale it has the value 100°C.

Stefan’s law (Stefan–Boltzmann law) The total energy radiated per unit surface area of a *black body in unit time is proportional to the fourth power of its thermodynamic temperature. The constant of proportionality, the Stefan constant (or Stefan–Boltzmann constant) has the value 5.6697 × 10–8 J s–1 m–2 K–4. The law was discovered by Joseph Stefan (1853–93) and theoretically derived by Ludwig Boltzmann.

stearate (octadecanoate) A salt or ester of stearic acid. stearic acid (octadecanoic acid) A solid saturated *fatty acid, CH3(CH2)16COOH; r.d. 0.94; m.p. 71.5–72°C; b.p. 360°C (with decomposition). It occurs widely (as *glycerides) in animal and vegetable fats. steel Any of a number of alloys consisting predominantly of iron with varying proportions of carbon (up to 1.7%) and, in some cases, small quantities of other elements (alloy steels), such as manganese, silicon, chromium, molybdenum, and nickel. Steels containing over 11–12% of chromium are known as *stainless steels. Carbon steels exist in three stable crystalline phases: ferrite has a body-centred cubic crystal, austenite has a face-centred cubic crystal, and cementite has an orthorhombic crystal. Pearlite is a mixture of

960 920 austenite temperature (°C)

880 840 800 ferrite + austenite

760

austenite + cementite

720 680

ferrite + pearlite

640

cementite + pearlite

600 0

0.2 0.4 0.6 0.8 1.0 1.2 1.4 1.6 carbon (%)

Phase diagram for steel

stele The vascular tissue (i.e. *xylem and *phloem) of *tracheophyte plants, together with the endodermis and pericycle (when present). The arrangement of stelar tissues is very variable. In roots the stele often forms a solid core, which better enables the root to withstand tension and compression. In stems it is often a hollow cylinder separating the cortex and pith. This arrangement makes the stem more resistant to bending stresses. Monocotyledons and dicotyledons can usually be distinguished by the pattern of their stelar tissue. In monocotyledons the vascular bundles are scattered throughout the stem whereas in dicotyledons (and gymnosperms) they are arranged in a circle around the pith. stellar evolution The changes that occur to a *star during its lifetime, from birth to Ünal extinction. A star is believed to form from a condensation of interstellar matter, which collects either by chance or for unexplained reasons, and grows by attracting other matter towards itself as a result of its gravitational Üeld. This initial cloud of cold contracting matter, called a protostar, builds up an internal pressure as a result of its gravitational contraction. The pressure raises the temperature until it reaches 5–10 × 106 K, at which temperature the thermonuclear conversion of hydrogen to helium begins. In our *sun, a typical star, hydrogen is

s

stem

s

converted at a rate of some 1011 kg s–1 with the evolution of some 6 × 1025 J s–1 of energy. It is estimated that the sun contains sufÜcient hydrogen to burn at this rate for 1010 years and that it still has half its life to live as a main-sequence star (see hertzsprung–russell diagram). Eventually, however, this period of stability comes to an end, because the thermonuclear energy generated in the interior is no longer sufÜcient to counterbalance the gravitational contraction. The core, which is now mostly helium, collapses until a sufÜciently high temperature is reached in a shell of unburnt hydrogen round the core to start a new phase of thermonuclear reaction. This burning of the shell causes the star’s outer envelope to expand and cool, the temperature drop changes the colour from white to red and the star becomes a red giant or a supergiant if the original star was very large. The core now contracts, reaching a temperature of 108 K, and the helium in the core acts as the thermonuclear energy source. This reaction produces carbon, but a star of low mass relatively soon runs out of helium and the core collapses into a *white dwarf, while the outer regions drift away into space, possibly forming a planetary nebula. Larger stars (several times larger than the sun) have sufÜcient helium for the process to continue so that heavier elements, up to iron, are formed. But iron is the heaviest element that can be formed with the production of energy and when the helium has all been consumed there is a catastrophic collapse of the core, resulting in a *supernova explosion, blowing the outer layers away. The current theory suggests that thereafter the collapsed core becomes a *neutron star or a *black hole depending on its mass.

stem The part of a plant that usually grows vertically upwards towards the light and supports the leaves, buds, and reproductive structures (see illustration). The leaves develop at the *nodes and side or branch stems develop from buds at the nodes. The stems of certain species are modiÜed as bulbs, corms, rhizomes, and tubers. Some species have twining stems; others have horizontal stems, such as *runners. Another modiÜcation is the *cladode. Erect stems may be cylindrical

780 or angular; they may be covered with hairs, prickles, or spines and many exhibit secondary growth and become woody (see growth ring). In addition to its supportive function, the stem contains *vascular tissue that conducts food, water, and mineral salts between the roots and leaves. It may also contain chloroplasts and carry out photosynthesis. vascular bundle phloem cambium xylem

epidermis cortex pith

Transverse section through a herbaceous stem

stem cell A cell that is not differentiated itself but can undergo unlimited division to form other cells, which either remain as stem cells or differentiate to form specialized cells. For example, haemopoietic stem cells in the bone marrow divide to produce daughter cells that differentiate into various types of blood cell (see haemopoietic tissue). Embryonic stem cells, such as those taken from an early human embryo, are capable of differentiating into many or all of the various tissue cells found in a fully developed individual – they are described as pluripotent. Cultures of such cells have the potential to provide replacement tissues and organs for medical use, including transplantation. However, ethical concerns have led to tight controls on research using human embryonic stem cells in many countries, including the USA and UK. step A single stage in a chemical reaction. For example, the addition of hydrogen chloride to ethene involves three steps: HCl → H+ + Cl–

steroid

781 H+ + C2H4 → CH3CH2+ CH3CH2+ + Cl– → CH3CH2Cl

steradian Symbol sr. The dimensionless *SI unit of solid angle equal to the solid angle that encloses a surface on a sphere equal to the square of the radius of the sphere. stere A unit of volume equal to 1 m3. It is not now used for scientiÜc purposes. stereochemistry The branch of chemistry concerned with the structure of molecules and the way the arrangement of atoms and groups affects the chemical properties. stereographic projection A type of azimuthal projection used for making maps (see map projections) and for specifying the structures of crystals (see crystal). A point p on a sphere (called a pole of the projection) is projected onto a plane that is a tangent to the sphere at a point diametrically opposite p. The sizes and sense of angles between lines or curves are preserved in this projection.

food, wounds, surgical instruments, etc. Common methods of sterilization include heat treatment (see autoclave; pasteurization) and the use of *disinfectants and *antiseptics. 2. The operation of making an animal or human incapable of producing offspring. Men are usually sterilized by tying and then cutting the *vas deferens (vasectomy); in women the operation often involves permanently blocking the fallopian tubes by means of clips (tubal occlusion). See also birth control.

sternum (breastbone) 1. A shieldshaped or rod-shaped bone in terrestrial vertebrates, on the ventral side of the thorax, that articulates with the *clavicle (collar bone) of the pectoral girdle and with most of the ribs. It is absent in Üsh, and in birds it bears a *keel. 2. The ventral portion of each segment of the exoskeleton of arthropods. steroid Any of a group of lipids derived

stereoisomerism See isomerism. stereoregular Describing a *polymer that has a regular pattern of side groups along its chain.

steroid nucleus

stereospeciÜc Describing chemical reactions that give products with a particular arrangement of atoms in space. An example of a stereospeciÜc reaction is the *Ziegler process for making polyethene. steric effect An effect in which the rate or path of a chemical reaction depends on the size or arrangement of groups in a molecule.

cholesterol (a sterol)

steric hindrance An effect in which a chemical reaction is slowed down or prevented because large groups on a reactant molecule hinder the approach of another reactant molecule. sterile 1. (of living organisms) Unable to produce offspring. See also hybrid; incompatibility; self-sterility; sterilization. 2. Free from contaminating microorganisms. See sterilization. sterilization 1. The process of destroying microorganisms that contaminate

s

HO

OH

O testosterone (an androgen)

Steroid structure

sterol from a saturated compound called cyclopentanoperhydrophenanthrene, which has a nucleus of four rings (see formulae). Some of the most important steroid derivatives are the steroid alcohols, or *sterols. Other steroids include the *bile acids, which aid digestion of fats in the intestine; the sex hormones (*androgens and *oestrogens); and the *corticosteroid hormones, produced by the adrenal cortex. *Vitamin D is also based on the steroid structure.

sterol Any of a group of *steroid-based alcohols having a hydrocarbon side-chain of 8–10 carbon atoms. Sterols exist either as free sterols or as esters of fatty acids. Animal sterols (zoosterols) include *cholesterol and lanosterol. The major plant sterol (phytosterol) is beta-sitosterol, while fungal sterols (mycosterols) include *ergosterol. stibnite A mineral form of antimony(III) sulphide, Sb2S3, the chief ore of antimony. It is a steel-grey crystalline solid, often containing extractable amounts of lead, mercury, and silver in addition to the antimony.

s

sticky end A single unpaired strand of nucleotides protruding from the end of a double-stranded DNA molecule. It is able to join with a complementary single strand, e.g. the sticky end of another DNA molecule, thus forming a single large double-stranded molecule. Sticky ends provide a means of annealing segments of DNA in genetic engineering, e.g. in the packaging of *vectors. stigma 1. The glandular sticky surface at the tip of a carpel of a Ûower, which receives the pollen. In insect-pollinated plants the stigmas are held within the Ûower, whereas in wind-pollinated species they hang outside it. 2. See eyespot. stilt root See prop root. stimulated emission See induced emission; laser.

782 portion of the fruiting body of certain fungi, such as mushrooms, and supports the umbrella-shaped cap. 2. The stalk between the holdfast and blade (lamina) of certain brown algae, notably kelps.

stipule An outgrowth from the petiole or leaf base of certain plants. Those of the garden pea are leaÛike photosynthetic organs. The stipules of the lime tree are scalelike and protect the winter buds, whereas those of the false acacia (Robinia) are modiÜed as spines. Stirling engine A heat engine consisting of a hot cylinder and a cold cylinder separated by a regenerator acting as a heat exchanger. The cylinders enclose oscillating pistons. Heat is applied externally to the hot cylinder, causing the working Ûuid within it to expand and drive the piston. The Ûuid is cooled in the regenerator before entering the cold cylinder, where it is compressed by the piston and driven back to be heated in the regenerator before entering the hot cylinder again. Stirling engines, which were invented by Robert Stirling (1790–1878) in 1816, are silent and efÜcient but costly to produce. They have found limited use; interest in them revived in the 1960s. STM See scanning tunnelling microscope. stochastic process Any process in which there is a random variable. stock See graft. stoichiometric Describing chemical reactions in which the reactants combine in simple whole-number ratios. stoichiometric coefÜcient See chemical equation. stoichiometric compound A compound in which atoms are combined in exact whole-number ratios. Compare nonstoichiometric compound. stoichiometric mixture A mixture of substances that can react to give products with no excess reactant.

stimulus Any change in the external or internal environment of an organism that provokes a physiological or behavioural response in the organism. In an animal speciÜc *receptors are sensitive to stimuli.

stoichiometric sum See chemical equation.

stipe 1. The stalk that forms the lower

stoichiometry The relative proportions

783 in which elements form compounds or in which substances react.

stokes Symbol St. A c.g.s. unit of kinematic viscosity equal to the ratio of the viscosity of a Ûuid in poises to its density in grams per cubic centimetre. 1 stokes = 10–4 m2 s–1. It is named after Sir George Stokes. Stokes, Sir George Gabriel (1819– 1903) British physicist and mathematician, born in Ireland, who worked at Cambridge University all his life. He is best known for *Stokes’ law, concerning the movement of objects in a Ûuid. The *stokes is named after him. Stokes’ law A law that predicts the frictional force F on a spherical ball moving through a viscous medium. According to this law F = 6πrηv, where r is the radius of the ball, v is its velocity, and η is the viscosity of the medium. The sphere accelerates until it reaches a steady terminal speed. For a falling ball, F is equal to the gravitational force on the sphere, less any upthrust. The law was discovered by Sir George Stokes. Stokes theorem A theorem that is the analogue of the *divergence theorem for the *curl of a vector. Stokes theorem states that if a surface S, which is smooth and simply connected (i.e. any closed curve on the surface can be contracted continuously into a point without leaving the surface), is bounded by a line L the vector F deÜned in S satisÜes

∫Scurl F·dS = ∫LF·dl. where l is distance. Stokes theorem was stated by Sir George Stokes as a Cambridge examination question, having been raised by Lord Kelvin in a letter to Stokes in 1850.

stolon A long aerial side stem that gives rise to a new daughter plant when the bud at its apex touches the soil. Plants that multiply in this way include blackberry and currant bushes. Gardeners often pin down stolons to the soil to aid the propagation of such plants. This process is termed layering. stoma (pl. stomata) A pore, large numbers of which are present in the epidermis of leaves (especially on the

stopping power undersurface) and young shoots. Stomata function in gas exchange between the plant and the atmosphere. Each stoma is bordered by two semicircular guard cells (specialized epidermal cells), whose movements (due to changes in water content) control the size of the aperture. The term stoma is also used to mean both the pore and its associated guard cells.

stomach The portion of the vertebrate *alimentary canal between the oesophagus and the small intestine. It is a muscular organ, capable of dramatic changes in size and shape, in which ingested food is stored and undergoes preliminary digestion. Cells lining the stomach produce *gastric juice, which is thoroughly mixed with the food by muscular contractions of the stomach. The resultant acidic partly digested food mass (*chyme) is discharged into the *duodenum through the pyloric *sphincter for Ünal digestion and absorption. Some herbivorous animals (the Ruminantia) have multichambered stomachs from which food is regurgitated, rechewed, and swallowed again. stomium A region of thin-walled cells in certain spore-producing structures that ruptures to release the spores. For example, in the sporangium of the fern Dryopteris the stomium ruptures when the annulus dries out. stop A circular aperture that limits the effective size of a lens in an optical system. It may be adjustable, as the iris diaphragm in a camera, or have a Üxed diameter, as the disc used in some telescopes. stop codon The triplet of nucleotides on a messenger *RNA molecule (see codon) at which the process of *translation ends. It is recognized by proteins called release factors, which attach to the binding site for an aminoacyl tRNA molecule. This effectively stops the formation of a polypeptide chain at that point. The three stop codons are UGA, UAA, and UAG (see genetic code). Compare start codon. stopping power A measure of the ability of matter to reduce the kinetic energy of a particle passing through it. The linear stopping power, –d E/dx, is energy loss of a particle per unit distance. The mass stop-

s

storage compound ping power, (1/ρ)d E/dx, is the linear stopping power divided by the density (ρ) of the substance. The atomic stopping power, (1/n)dE/dx = (A/ρN)d E/dx, is the energy loss per atom per unit area perpendicular to the particle’s motion, i.e. n is the number of atoms in unit volume of the substance, N is the Avogadro number, and A is the relative atomic mass of the substance. The relative stopping power is the ratio of the stopping power of a substance to that of a standard substance, usually aluminium, oxygen, or air.

storage compound See food reserves. storage ring A large evacuated toroidal ring forming a part of some particle accelerators. The rings are designed like *synchrotrons, except that they do not accelerate the particles circling within them but supply just sufÜcient energy to make up for losses (mainly *synchrotron radiation). The storage rings are usually built tangentially to the associated accelerator so that particles can be transferred accurately between them. At *CERN in Geneva, two interlaced storage rings are used, containing protons rotating in opposite directions. At the intersections very high collision energies (up to 1700 GeV) can be achieved.

s

s.t.p. Standard temperature and pressure, formerly known as N.T.P. (normal temperature and pressure). The standard conditions used as a basis for calculations involving quantities that vary with temperature and pressure. These conditions are used when comparing the properties of gases. They are 273.15 K (or 0°C) and 101 325 Pa (or 760.0 mmHg). straight chain See chain. strain A measure of the extent to which a body is deformed when it is subjected to a *stress. The linear strain or tensile strain is the ratio of the change in length to the original length. The bulk strain or volume strain is the ratio of the change in volume to the original volume. The shear strain is the angular distortion in radians of a body subjected to a *shearing force. See also elasticity; elastic modulus. strain gauge A device used to measure a small mechanical deformation in a body (see strain). The most widely used devices

784 are metal wires or foils or semiconductor materials, such as a single silicon crystal, which are attached to structural members; when the members are stretched under tensile *stress the resistance of the metal or semiconductor element increases. By making the resistance a component in a *Wheatstone-bridge circuit an estimate of the strain can be made by noting the change in resistance. Other types of strain gauge rely on changes of capacitance or the magnetic induction between two coils, one of which is attached to the stressed member.

strain hardening (work hardening) An increase in the resistance to the further plastic deformation of a body as a result of a rearrangement of its internal structure when it is strained, particularly by repeated stress. See also elasticity. strange attractor See attractor. strange matter Matter composed of up, down, and strange quarks (rather than the up and down quarks found in normal nucleons). It has been suggested that strange matter may have been formed in the *early universe, and that pieces of this matter (called S-drops) may still exist. strangeness Symbol s. A property of certain elementary particles called hadrons (K-mesons and hyperons) that decay more slowly than would have been expected from the large amount of energy released in the process. These particles were assigned the quantum number s to account for this behaviour. For nucleons and other nonstrange particles s = 0; for strange particles s does not equal zero but has an integral value. In quark theory (see elementary particles) hadrons with the property of strangeness contain a strange quark or its antiquark. stratiÜcation 1. The arrangement of the components of an entity in layers (strata). StratiÜcation is a feature of sedimentary rocks and *soils. Thermal stratiÜcation can occur in some lakes (see thermocline). 2. The practice of placing certain seeds between layers of peat or sand and then exposing them to low temperatures for a period, which is required before they will germinate. See vernalization.

785

stratigraphy The branch of geology concerned with the origin, composition, sequence, and correlation of rock strata. It forms the basis of historical geology and has also found practical application in mineral exploration, especially that of petroleum. stratosphere See earth’s atmosphere. stratum corneum The layer of dead keratinized cells that forms the outermost layer of mammalian *epidermis. It provides a water-resistant barrier between the external environment and the living cells of the *skin. streamline Ûow A type of Ûuid Ûow in which no *turbulence occurs and the particles of the Ûuid follow continuous paths, either at constant velocity or at a velocity that alters in a predictable and regular way (see also laminar flow). Streptococcus A genus of spherical Gram-positive bacteria occurring widely in nature, typically as chains or pairs of cells. Many are saprotrophic and exist as usually harmless commensals inhabiting the skin, mucous membranes, and intestine of humans and animals. Others are parasites, some of which cause diseases, including scarlet fever (S. pyogenes; group A streptococci), endocarditis (S. viridans), and pneumonia (S. pneumoniae). streptomycin See actinobacteria; antibiotics. stress The force per unit area on a body that tends to cause it to deform (see strain). It is a measure of the internal forces in a body between particles of the material of which it consists as they resist separation, compression, or sliding in response to externally applied forces. Tensile stress and compressive stress are axial forces per unit area applied to a body that tend either to extend it or compress it linearly. Shear stress is a tangential force per unit area that tends to shear a body. See also elasticity; elastic modulus. stress protein See heat-shock protein. stretch reÛex (myotatic reÛex) The *reÛex initiated when a muscle is stretched; an example is the knee-jerk reÛex. Stretching of a muscle causes impulses to be generated in the *muscle

stromatolite spindles. These impulses are transmitted by sensory neurons to the spinal cord, where the sensory neurons synapse with motor neurons; these initiate contraction of the same muscle so that it returns to its original length. Since the reÛex action involves the transmission of impulses across only one set of synapses, the response is rapid and described as monosynaptic.

striated muscle See voluntary muscle. stridulation The production of sounds by insects rubbing one part of the body against another. The parts of the body involved vary from species to species. Stridulation is typical of the Orthoptera (grasshoppers, crickets, cicadas), in which the purpose of the sounds is usually to bring the sexes together, although they are also used in territorial behaviour, warning, etc. string A one-dimensional object used in theories of elementary particles and in cosmology (cosmic string). String theory replaces the idea of a pointlike elementary particle (used in quantum Üeld theory) by a line or loop (a closed string). States of a particle may be produced by standing waves along this string. The combination of string theory with supersymmetry leads to *superstring theory. strobilus 1. A type of *composite fruit that is formed from a complete inÛorescence. It produces *achenes enclosed in bracts and when mature becomes coneshaped. The hop fruit is an example. 2. See cone. stroboscope A device for making a moving body intermittently visible in order to make it appear stationary. It may consist of a lamp Ûashing at regular intervals or a shutter that enables it to be seen intermittently. Stroboscopic photography is the taking of very short-exposure pictures of moving objects using an electronically controlled Ûash lamp. stroma Tissue that forms the framework of an organ; for example, the tissue of the ovary that surrounds the reproductive cells, or the gel-like matrix of *chloroplasts that surrounds the grana. stromatolite A rocky cushion-like mass

s

strong acid formed by the unchecked growth of millions of lime-secreting cyanobacteria. Stromatolites are found only in areas where other organisms that would normally keep down the bacterial numbers cannot survive, such as extremely salty bays. Such bacteria were abundant during the *Proterozoic and *Archaean eons, perhaps from as early as 3900 million years ago. The white rings of fossilized microorganisms found in rocks of this age are the remains of stromatolites.

strong acid An *acid that is completely dissociated in aqueous solution. strong electrolyte An *electrolyte that is completely dissociated into its component ions in aqueous solution (as opposed to a weak electrolyte, which is incompletely dissociated). strong interaction See fundamental interactions. strontia See strontium oxide. strontianite A mineral form of *strontium carbonate, SrCO3.

s

strontium Symbol Sr. A soft yellowish metallic element belonging to group 2 (formerly IIA) of the periodic table (see alkaline-earth metals); a.n. 38; r.a.m. 87.62; r.d. 2.6; m.p. 769°C; b.p. 1384°C. The element is found in the minerals strontianite (SrCO3) and celestine (SrSO4). It can be obtained by roasting the ore to give the oxide, followed by reduction with aluminium (i.e. the *Goldschmidt process). The element, which is highly reactive, is used in certain alloys and as a vacuum getter. The isotope strontium–90 is present in radioactive fallout (half-life 28 years), and can be metabolized with calcium so that it collects in bone. Strontium was discovered by Martin Klaproth (1743–1817) and Thomas Hope (1766– 1844) in 1798 and isolated by Humphry Davy in 1808. strontium bicarbonate See strontium hydrogencarbonate. strontium carbonate A white solid, SrCO3; orthorhombic; r.d. 3.7; decomposes at 1340°C. It occurs naturally as the mineral strontianite and is prepared industrially by boiling celestine (strontium sulphate) with ammonium carbonate. It

786 can also be prepared by passing carbon dioxide over strontium oxide or hydroxide or by passing the gas through a solution of strontium salt. It is a phosphor, used to coat the glass of cathode-ray screens, and is also used in the reÜning of sugar, as a slagging agent in certain metal furnaces, and to provide a red Ûame in Üreworks.

strontium chloride A white compound, SrCl2. The anhydrous salt (cubic; r.d. 3.05; m.p. 872°C; b.p. 1250°C) can be prepared by passing chlorine over heated strontium. It is deliquescent and readily forms the hexahydrate, SrCl2.6H2O (r.d. 2.67). This can be made by neutralizing hydrochloric acid with strontium carbonate, oxide, or hydroxide. Strontium chloride is used for military Ûares. strontium hydrogencarbonate (strontium bicarbonate) A compound, Sr(HCO3)2, which is stable only in solution. It is formed by the action of carbon dioxide on a suspension of strontium carbonate in water. On heating, this process is reversed. strontium oxide (strontia) A white compound, SrO; r.d. 4.7; m.p. 2430°C, b.p. 3000°C. It can be prepared by the decomposition of heated strontium carbonate, hydroxide, or nitrate, and is used in the manufacture of other strontium salts, in pigments, soaps and greases, and as a drying agent. strontium sulphate A white solid, SrSO4; r.d. 3.96; m.p. 1605°C. It can be made by dissolving strontium oxide, hydroxide, or carbonate in sulphuric acid. It is used as a pigment in paints and ceramic glazes and to provide a red colour in Üreworks. structural formula See formula. structural gene See operon. structural isomerism See isomerism. structure formation The process by which *large-scale structure, such as galaxies, forms in the universe. It is thought that quantum Ûuctuations in the early universe and the *Jeans instability in an expanding universe are the key factors in understanding structure formation. A complete quantitative theory of

substrate

787 structure formation does not exist at present.

strychnine A colourless poisonous crystalline alkaloid found in certain plants. style The stalk of a carpel, between the stigma and the ovary. In many plants it is elongated to aid pollination. styrene See phenylethene. subarachnoid space The space between the *arachnoid membrane and the *pia mater, two of the membranes (*meninges) that surround the brain and spinal cord. It is Ülled with *cerebrospinal Ûuid.

subsoil See soil. subsonic speed A speed that is less than *Mach 1. subspecies A group of individuals within a *species that breed more freely among themselves than with other members of the species and resemble each other in more characteristics. Reproductive isolation of a subspecies may become so extreme that a new species is formed (see speciation). Subspecies are sometimes given a third Latin name, e.g. the mountain gorilla, Gorilla gorilla beringei (see also binomial nomenclature). substantive dye See dyes.

subatomic particle See elementary particles.

substantivity The afÜnity of a dye for its substrate.

subclavian artery A paired artery that passes beneath the collar bone (clavicle) and branches to supply blood to the arm. The left subclavian artery arises from the aorta; the right from the innominate artery.

substituent 1. An atom or group that replaces another in a substitution reaction. 2. An atom or group regarded as having replaced a hydrogen atom in a chemical derivative. For example, dibromobenzene (C6H4Br2) is a derivative of benzene with bromine substituents.

subcritical See critical mass; critical reaction; multiplication factor. subcutaneous tissue The tissue that lies immediately beneath the *dermis (see skin). It is made up of loose Übrous *connective tissue, muscle, and fat (see adipose tissue), which in some animals (e.g. whales and hibernating mammals) forms an insulating layer or an important food store. suberin A mixture of waxy substances, similar to *cutin, present in the thickened cell walls of many trees and shrubs, particularly in corky tissues. The deposition of suberin (suberization) provides a protective water-impermeable layer. sublimate A solid formed by sublimation. sublimation A direct change of state from solid to gas. sublittoral 1. Designating or occurring in the shallow-water zone of a sea, over the continental shelf and below the low tide mark. 2. Designating or occurring in the zone of a lake below the littoral zone, to a depth of 6–10 metres. subshell See atom.

substitution (in genetics) A *point mutation in which one base pair in the DNA sequence is replaced by another. Most substitutions tend to alter one amino acid in a protein chain, which may or may not affect the functioning of that protein. Sickle-cell anaemia is an example of a substitution mutation in which thymine is replaced by adenine in the triplet coding for the sixth amino acid in the β-chain of haemoglobin. substitution reaction (displacement reaction) A reaction in which one atom or molecule is replaced by another atom or molecule. See electrophilic substitution; nucleophilic substitution. substrate 1. The substance that is affected by the action of a catalyst; for example, the substance upon which an *enzyme acts in a biochemical reaction. 2. The substance on which some other substance is adsorbed or in which it is absorbed. Examples include the material to which a dye is attached, the porous solid absorbing a gas, and the *matrix trapping isolated atoms, radicals, etc. 3. (in biology) The material on which a sedentary organism (such as a barnacle or a plant)

s

subtractive process lives or grows. The substrate may provide nutrients for the organism or it may simply act as a support.

subtractive process See colour. succession (in ecology) The sequence of communities that develops in an area from the initial stages of colonization until a stable mature climax community is achieved. Many factors, including climate and changes brought about by the colonizing organisms, inÛuence the nature of a succession; for example, after many years shrubs produce soil deep enough to support trees, which then shade out the shrubs. See also sere. succinate A salt of succinic acid (*butanedioic acid), a four-carbon fatty acid. Succinate occurs in living organisms as an intermediate in metabolism, especially in the *Krebs cycle. succulent A plant that conserves water by storing it in Ûeshy leaves or stems. Succulents are found either in dry regions or in areas where there is sufÜcient water but it is not easily obtained, as in salt marshes. Such plants are often modiÜed to reduce water loss by transpiration. For example, the leaves of cacti are reduced to spines. succus entericus See intestinal juice.

s

sucker (turion) A shoot that arises from an underground root or stem and grows at the expense of the parent plant. Suckers can be dug up with a portion of root attached and used to propagate a plant. If, however, a plant is grafted onto a different rootstock, as many roses are, any suckers will be of the wild rootstock, rather than the ornamental scion, and must be removed. sucrase A carbohydrate-digesting enzyme, produced in the brush border of the small intestine, that breaks down the disaccharide sucrose into the monosaccharides glucose and fructose. sucrose (cane sugar; beet sugar; saccharose) A sugar comprising one molecule of glucose linked to a fructose molecule. It occurs widely in plants and is particularly abundant in sugar cane and sugar beet (15–20%), from which it is extracted and

788 reÜned for table sugar. If heated to 200°C, sucrose becomes caramel.

sugar (saccharide) Any of a group of water-soluble *carbohydrates of relatively low molecular weight and typically having a sweet taste. The simple sugars are called *monosaccharides. More complex sugars comprise between two and ten monosaccharides linked together: *disaccharides contain two, trisaccharides three, and so on. The name is often used to refer speciÜcally to *sucrose (cane or beet sugar). sugar of lead See lead(ii) ethanoate. sulpha drugs See sulphonamides. sulphamic acid A colourless crystalline solid, NH2SO2OH, which is extremely soluble in water and normally exists as the *zwitterion H3N+.SO3–. It is a strong acid, readily forming sulphamate salts. It is used in electroplating, hard-water scale removers, herbicides, and artiÜcial sweeteners. sulphanes Compounds of hydrogen and sulphur containing chains of sulphur atoms. They have the general formula H2Sn. The simplest is hydrogen sulphide, H2S; other members of the series are H2S2, H2S3, H2S4, etc. See sulphides. sulphanilic acid (4-aminobenzene sulphonic acid) A colourless crystalline solid, H2NC6H4SO2OH, made by prolonged heating of *phenylamine (aniline) sulphate. It readily forms *diazo compounds and is used to make dyes and sulpha drugs. sulphate A salt or ester of sulphuric(VI) acid. Organic sulphates have the formula R2SO4, where R is an organic group. Sulphate salts contain the ion SO42–. sulphides 1. Inorganic compounds of sulphur with more electropositive elements. Compounds of sulphur with nonmetals are covalent compounds, e.g. hydrogen sulphide (H2S). Metals form ionic sulphides containing the S2– ion; these are salts of hydrogen sulphide. Polysulphides can also be produced containing the polymeric ion Sx2–. 2. (thio ethers) Organic compounds that contain the group –S– linked to two hydrocarbon groups. Organic sulphides are named from the linking groups, e.g. dimethyl sul-

sulphur

789 phide (CH3SCH3), ethyl methyl sulphide (C2H5SCH3). They are analogues of ethers in which the oxygen is replaced by sulphur (hence the alternative name) but are generally more reactive than ethers. Thus they react with halogen compounds to form *sulphonium compounds and can be oxidized to *sulphoxides.

sulphinate (dithionite; hyposulphite) A salt that contains the negative ion S2O42–, usually formed by the reduction of sulphites with excess SO2. Solutions are not very stable and decompose to give thiosulphate and hydrogensulphite ions. The structure is –O2S–SO2–. sulphinic acid (dithionous acid; hyposulphurous acid) An unstable acid, H2S2O4, known in the form of its salts (sulphinates). See also sulphuric acid. sulphite A salt or ester derived from sulphurous acid. The salts contain the trioxosulphate(IV) ion SO32–. The sulphites generally have reducing properties. sulphonamides Organic compounds containing the group –SO2.NH2. The sulphonamides are amides of sulphonic acids. Many have antibacterial action and are also known as sulpha drugs, including sulphadiazine, NH2C6H4SO2NHC4H3N2, and several others. They act by preventing bacteria from reproducing and are used to treat a variety of bacterial infections, especially of the gut and urinary system. sulphonate A salt or ester of a sulphonic acid. sulphonation A type of chemical reaction in which a –SO3H group is substituted on a benzene ring to form a *sulphonic acid. The reaction is carried out by reÛuxing with concentrated sulphuric(VI) acid for a long period. It can also occur with cold disulphuric(VI) acid (H2S2O7). Sulphonation is an example of electrophilic substitution in which the electrophile is a sulphur trioxide molecule, SO3. sulphonic acids Organic compounds containing the –SO2.OH group. Sulphonic acids are formed by reaction of aromatic hydrocarbons with concentrated sulphuric acid. They are strong acids, ioniz-

ing completely in solution to form the sulphonate ion, –SO2.O–.

sulphonium compounds Compounds containing the ion R3S+ (sulphonium ion), where R is any organic group. Sulphonium compounds can be formed by reaction of organic sulphides with halogen compounds. For example, diethyl sulphide, C2H5SC2H5, reacts with chloromethane, CH3Cl, to give diethylmethylsulphonium chloride, (C2H5)2.CH3. S+Cl–. R

S

R

+ S

R R

sulphide (thio ether)

sulphonium ion

R R

S

H

thiol (mercaptan)

S

O

sulphoxide

OH

sulphonic acid

O–

sulphonate ion

NH2

sulphonamide

R R O R

S O O

R

S O O

R

S O

Examples of organic sulphur compounds

sulphoxides Organic compounds containing the group =S=O (sulphoxide group) linked to two other groups, e.g. dimethyl sulphoxide, (CH3)2SO. sulphur Symbol S. A yellow nonmetallic element belonging to *group 16 (formerly VIB) of the periodic table; a.n. 16; r.a.m. 32.06; r.d. 2.07 (rhombic); m.p. 112.8°C; b.p. 444.674°C. The element occurs in many sulphide and sulphate minerals and native sulphur is also found in Sicily and

s

sulphur bridge

790

the USA (obtained by the *Frasch process). It can also be obtained from hydrogen sulphide by the *Claus process. Sulphur has various allotropic forms. Below 95.6°C the stable crystal form is rhombic; above this temperature the element transforms into a triclinic form. These crystalline forms both contain cyclic S8 molecules. At temperatures just above its melting point, molten sulphur is a yellow liquid containing S8 rings (as in the solid form). At about 160°C, the sulphur atoms form chains and the liquid becomes more viscous and dark brown. If the molten sulphur is cooled quickly from this temperature (e.g. by pouring into cold water) a reddish-brown solid known as plastic sulphur is obtained. Above 200°C the viscosity decreases. Sulphur vapour contains a mixture of S2, S4, S6, and S8 molecules. Flowers of sulphur is a yellow powder obtained by subliming the vapour. It is used as a plant fungicide. The element is also used to produce sulphuric acid and other sulphur compounds. Sulphur is an *essential element in living organisms, occurring in the amino acids cysteine and methionine and therefore in many proteins. It is also a constituent of various cell metabolites, e.g.

coenzyme A. Sulphur is absorbed by plants from the soil as the sulphate ion (SO42–). See sulphur cycle.

sulphur bridge See disulphide bridge. sulphur cycle The cycling of sulphur between the biotic (living) and abiotic (nonliving) components of the environment (see biogeochemical cycle). Most of the sulphur in the abiotic environment is found in rocks, although a small amount is present in the atmosphere as sulphur dioxide (SO2), produced by combustion of fossil fuels. Sulphate (SO42–), derived from the weathering and oxidation of rocks, is taken up by plants and incorporated into sulphur-containing proteins. In this form sulphur is passed along food chains to animals. Decomposition of dead organic matter and faeces by anaerobic sulphatereducing bacteria returns sulphur to the abiotic environment in the form of hydrogen sulphide (H2S). Hydrogen sulphide can be converted back to sulphate or to elemental sulphur by the action of photosynthetic and sulphide-oxidizing bacteria. Elemental sulphur becomes incorporated into rocks. sulphur dichloride See disulphur dichloride.

sulphur dioxide in atmosphere photochemical oxidation

oxidation by sulphur bacteria sulphur in animal proteins

s hydrogen sulphide

decomposition by sulphatereducing bacteria

action of photosynthetic sulphur bacteria

sulphur

feeding

sulphate

sulphur in plant proteins oxidation by sulphur bacteria weathering and oxidation sulphur in rocks

The sulphur cycle

combustion of fossil fuels

sulphuric acid

791 Cl

O S

Cl

O

sulphur dichloride dioxide

sulphuryl group Cl O

S Cl

sulphur dichloride oxide

thionyl group

Oxychlorides of sulphur

sulphur dichloride dioxide (sulphuryl chloride) A colourless liquid, SO2Cl2; r.d. 1.67; m.p. –54.1°C; b.p. 69°C. It decomposes in water but is soluble in benzene. The compound is formed by the action of chlorine on sulphur dioxide in the presence of an iron(III) chloride catalyst or sunlight. It is used as a chlorinating agent and a source of the related Ûuoride, SO2F2. sulphur dichloride oxide (thionyl chloride) A colourless fuming liquid, SOCl2; m.p. –105°C; b.p. 78.8°C. It hydrolyses rapidly in water but is soluble in benzene. It may be prepared by the direct action of sulphur on chlorine monoxide or, more commonly, by the reaction of phosphorus(V) chloride with sulphur dioxide. It is used as a chlorinating agent in synthetic organic chemistry (replacing –OH groups with Cl). sulphur dioxide (sulphur(IV) oxide) A colourless liquid or pungent gas, SO2, formed by sulphur burning in air; r.d. 1.43 (liquid); m.p. –72.7°C; b.p. –10°C. It can be made by heating iron sulphide (pyrites) in air. The compound is a reducing agent and is used in bleaching and as a fumigant and food preservative. Large quantities are also used in the *contact process for manufacturing sulphuric acid. It dissolves in water to give a mixture of sulphuric and sulphurous acids. See also acid rain.

96–98% solution (m.p. 3.0°C). The compound also forms a range of hydrates: H2SO4.H2O (m.p. 8.62°C); H2SO4.2H2O (m.p. –38/39°C); H2SO4.6H2O (m.p. –54°C); H2SO4.8H2O (m.p. –62°C). Its full systematic name is tetraoxosulphuric(VI) acid. Until the 1930s, sulphuric acid was manufactured by the *lead-chamber process, but this has now been replaced by the *contact process (catalytic oxidation of sulphur dioxide). It is extensively used in industry, the main applications being fertilizers (32%), chemicals (16%), paints and pigments (15%), detergents (11%), and Übres (9%). In concentrated sulphuric acid there is extensive hydrogen bonding and several competing equilibria, to give species such as H3O+, HSO4–, H3SO4+, and H2S2O7. Apart from being a powerful protonating agent (it protonates chlorides and nitrates producing hydrogen chloride and nitric acid), O HO

H2SO3 sulphurous acid (in sulphites)

OH

H2SO4 sulphuric(VI) acid

O HO

S

OH

O H2S2O3 thiosulphuric acid

S HO

S

OH

O

HO

O

O

S

O S

O

O

OH

O O HO

S

S

S

S

H2S2O7 disulphuric(VI) acid (pyrosulphuric)

H2S2O4 sulphinic acid (dithionous or hyposulphurous)

OH

H2S2O6 dithionic acid

O O HO

OH

O O

sulphuretted hydrogen See hydrogen sulphide. sulphuric acid (oil of vitriol) A colourless oily liquid, H2SO4; r.d. 1.84; m.p. 10.36°C; b.p. 338°C. The pure acid is rarely used; it is commonly available as a

S

O HO

S O

O (S)n

S

OH

H2Sn+2O6 polythionic acids

O

Structures of some oxo acids of sulphur

s

sulphuric(IV) acid the compound is a moderately strong oxidizing agent. Thus, it will dissolve copper: Cu(s) + H2SO4(l) → CuO(s) + H2O(l) + SO2(g) CuO(s) + H2SO4(l) → CuSO4(aq) + H2O(l) It is also a powerful dehydrating agent, capable of removing H2O from many organic compounds (as in the production of acid *anhydrides). In dilute solution it is a strong dibasic acid forming two series of salts, the sulphates and the hydrogensulphates.

sulphuric(IV) acid See sulphurous acid. sulphur monochloride See disulphur dichloride. sulphurous acid (sulphuric(IV) acid) A weak dibasic acid, H2SO3, known in the form of its salts: the sulphites and hydrogensulphites. It is considered to be formed (along with sulphuric acid) when sulphur dioxide is dissolved in water. It is probable, however, that the molecule H2SO3 is not present and that the solution contains hydrated SO2. It is a reducing agent. The systematic name is trioxosulphuric(IV) acid. See also sulphuric acid. sulphur(IV) oxide See sulphur dioxide. sulphur(VI) oxide See sulphur trioxide.

s

sulphur trioxide (sulphur(VI) oxide) A colourless fuming solid, SO3, which has three crystalline modiÜcations. In decreasing order of stability these are: α, r.d. 1.97; m.p. 16.83°C; b.p. 44.8°C; β, m.p. 16.24°C; sublimes at 50°C; r.d. 2.29; γ, m.p. 16.8°C; b.p. 44.8°C. All are polymeric, with linked SO4 tetrahedra: the γ-form has an icelike structure and is obtained by rapid quenching of the vapour; the β-form has inÜnite helical chains; and the α-form has inÜnite chains with some cross-linking of the SO4 tetrahedra. Even in the vapour, there are polymeric species, and not discrete sulphur trioxide molecules (hence the compound is more correctly called by its systematic name sulphur(VI) oxide). Sulphur trioxide is prepared by the oxidation of sulphur dioxide with oxygen in the presence of a vanadium(V) oxide cata-

792 lyst. It may be prepared in the laboratory by distilling a mixture of concentrated sulphuric acid and phosphorus(V) oxide. It reacts violently with water to give sulphuric(VI) acid and is an important intermediate in the preparation of sulphuric acid and oleum.

sulphuryl chloride See sulphur dichloride dioxide. sulphuryl group The group =SO2, as in *sulphur dichloride oxide. sulphydryl group See thiols. summation 1. (in neurophysiology) The combined effect of the changes in electric potential elicited in one or more postsynaptic membranes by the transmission of impulses at *synapses that is sufÜcient to trigger an action potential in the postsynaptic neuron. Summation occurs when one or a few postsynaptic potentials alone are insufÜcient to elicit a response in the postsynaptic neuron; it may consist of the effect of two or more potentials evoked simultaneously at different synapses on the same neuron (spatial summation) or in rapid succession at the same synapse (temporal summation). 2. See synergism. sun The *star at the centre of the *solar system. A typical main-sequence dwarf star (see hertzsprung–russell diagram; stellar evolution), the sun is some 149 600 000 km from earth. It has a diameter of about 1 392 000 km and a mass of 1.9 × 1030 kg. Hydrogen and helium are the primary constituents (about 75% hydrogen, 25% helium), with less than 1% of heavier elements. In the central core, some 400 000 km in diameter, hydrogen is converted into helium by thermonuclear reactions, which generate vast quantities of energy. This energy is radiated into space and provides the earth with all the light and heat necessary to have created and maintained life (see solar constant). The surface of the sun, the *photosphere, forms the boundary between its opaque interior and its transparent atmosphere. It is here that *sunspots occur. Above the photosphere is the *chromosphere and above this the *corona, which extends tenuously into interplanetary space. See also solar wind. sunspot A dark patch in the sun’s

793 *photosphere resulting from a localized fall in temperature to about 4000 K. Most spots have a central very dark umbra surrounded by a lighter penumbra. Sunspots tend to occur in clusters and to last about two weeks. The number of sunspots visible Ûuctuates over an eleven-year cycle – often called the sunspot cycle. The cause is thought to be the presence of intense localized magnetic Üelds, which suppress the convection currents that bring hot gases to the photosphere.

supercluster See galaxy cluster. supercomputer An extremely highpower computer that has a large amount of main *memory and very fast processors, capable of several billion operations per second. Often the processors run in parallel (see parallel processing). Examples include the Cray computers, which are used for weather forecasting and other applications that need rapid realtime processing of large amounts of data. superconductivity The absence of measurable electrical resistance in certain substances at temperatures close to 0 K. First discovered in 1911 in mercury, superconductivity is now known to occur in some 26 metallic elements and many compounds and alloys. The temperature below which a substance becomes superconducting is called the transition temperature (or critical temperature). Compounds are now known that show superconductivity at liquid-nitrogen temperatures. The theoretical explanation of the phenomenon was given by John Bardeen, Leon Cooper (1930– ), and John Schrieffer (1931– ) in 1957 and is known as the BCS theory. According to this theory an electron moving through an elastic crystal lattice creates a slight distortion of the lattice as a result of Coulomb forces between the positively charged lattice and the negatively charged electron. If this distortion persists for a Ünite time it can affect a second passing electron. In 1956 Cooper showed that the effect of this phenomenon is for the current to be carried in superconductors not by individual electrons but by bound pairs of electrons, the Cooper pairs. The BCS theory is based on a *wave function in which all the electrons are paired. Because the total momentum

superficial expansivity of a Cooper pair is unchanged by the interaction between one of its electrons and the lattice, the Ûow of electrons continues indeÜnitely. Superconducting coils in which large currents can circulate indeÜnitely can be used to create powerful magnetic Üelds and are used for this purpose in some particle accelerators and in other devices. Superconductivity can also occur by a slightly more complicated mechanism than BCS theory in *heavy-fermion systems. In 1986, Georg Bednorz (1950– ) and Karl Müller (1927– ) found an apparently completely different type of superconductivity. This is called hightemperature superconductivity, since the critical temperature is very much higher than for BCS superconductors; some hightemperature superconductors have critical temperatures greater than 100 K. A typical high-temperature superconductor is YBa2Cu3O1–7. At the present time a theory of hightemperature superconductivity has not yet been established.

supercooling 1. The cooling of a liquid to below its freezing point without a change from the liquid to solid state taking place. In this metastable state the particles of the liquid lose energy but do not fall into place in the lattice of the solid crystal. If the liquid is seeded with a small crystal, crystallization usually takes place and the temperature returns to the freezing point. Crystallization can also be induced by the presence of particles of dust, by mechanical vibration, or by rough surfaces. This is a common occurrence in the atmosphere where water droplets frequently remain unfrozen at temperatures well below 0°C until disturbed, following which they rapidly freeze. The supercooled droplets, for example, rapidly freeze on passing aircraft forming ‘icing’, which can be a hazard. 2. The analogous cooling of a vapour to make it supersaturated until a disturbance causes condensation to occur, as in the Wilson *cloud chamber. supercritical See critical mass; critical reaction; multiplication factor. superÜcial expansivity See expansivity.

s

superfluidity superÛuidity The property of liquid helium at very low temperatures that enables it to Ûow without friction. Both helium isotopes possess this property, but 4 He becomes superÛuid at 2.172 K, whereas 3He does not become superÛuid until a temperature of 0.00093 K is reached. There is a basic connection between superÛuidity and *superconductivity, so that sometimes a superconductor is called a charged superÛuid. The temperature at which superÛuidity occurs is called the lambda point. supergiant The largest and most luminous type of star. They are formed from the most massive stars and are therefore very rare. They lie above the giants on the *Hertzsprung–Russell diagram. See also stellar evolution.

s

supergravity A *uniÜed-Üeld theory for all the known fundamental interactions that involves *supersymmetry. Supergravity is most naturally formulated as a *Kaluza–Klein theory in eleven dimensions. The theory contains particles of spin 2, spin 3/2, spin 1, spin 1/2, and spin 0. Although supersymmetry means that the inÜnities in the calculations are less severe than in other attempts to construct a quantum theory of gravity, it is probable that supergravity still contains inÜnities that cannot be removed by the process of *renormalization. It is thought by many physicists that to obtain a consistent quantum theory of gravity one has to abandon *quantum Üeld theories, since they deal with point objects, and move to theories based on extended objects, such as *superstrings and *supermembranes, and therefore that supergravity is not a complete theory of the fundamental interactions. superheating The heating of a liquid to above its normal boiling point by increasing the pressure. superheterodyne receiver A widely used type of radio receiver in which the incoming radio-frequency signal is mixed with an internally generated signal from a local oscillator. The output of the mixer has a carrier frequency equal to the difference between the transmitted frequency and the locally generated frequency, still retains the transmitted modulation, and is

794 called the intermediate frequency (IF). The IF signal is ampliÜed and demodulated before being passed to the audio-frequency ampliÜer. This system enables the IF signal to be ampliÜed with less distortion, greater gain, better selectivity, and easier elimination of noise than can be achieved by amplifying the radio-frequency signal.

super high frequency (SHF) A radio frequency in the range 3–30 gigahertz. superionic conductor An ionic solid in which the electrical conductivity due to the motion of ions is similar to that of a molten salt, i.e. a much higher conductivity than is usually observed in ionic solids. superior Describing a structure that is positioned above or higher than another structure in the body. For example, in Ûowering plants the ovary is described as superior when located above the other organs of the Ûower. Compare inferior. superlattice See solid solution. supermembrane theory A uniÜed theory of the *fundamental interactions involving *supersymmetry, in which the basic entities are two-dimensional extended objects (supermembranes). They are thought to have about the same length scale as *superstrings, i.e. 10–35 m. At the present time there is no experimental evidence for supermembranes. supernatant liquid The clear liquid remaining when a precipitate has settled. supernova An explosive brightening of a star in which the energy radiated by it increases by a factor of 1010. It takes several years to fade and while it lasts dominates the whole galaxy in which it lies. It is estimated that there could be a supernova explosion in the Milky Way every 30 years, although only six have actually been observed in the last 1000 years. A supernova explosion occurs when a star has burnt up all its available nuclear fuel and the core collapses catastrophically (see stellar evolution). Compare nova. superoxides A group of inorganic compounds that contain the O2– ion. They are formed in signiÜcant quantities only for sodium, potassium, rubidium, and caesium. They are very powerful oxidizing agents and react vigorously with water to

supination

795 give oxygen gas and OH– ions. The superoxide ion has an unpaired electron and is paramagnetic and coloured (orange).

superphosphate A commercial phosphate mixture consisting mainly of monocalcium phosphate. It is made by treating phosphate rock with sulphuric acid; the product contains 16–20% ‘available’ P2O5: Ca10(PO4)6F2 + 7H2SO4 → 3Ca(H2PO4)2 + 7CaSO4 + 2HF Triple-superphosphate is made by using phosphoric(V) acid in place of sulphuric acid; the product contains 45–50% ‘available’ P2O5: Ca10(PO4)6F2 + 14H3PO4 → 10Ca(H2PO4)2 + 2HF

superplasticity The ability of some metals and alloys to stretch uniformly by several thousand percent at high temperatures, unlike normal alloys, which fail after being stretched 100% or less. Since 1962, when this property was discovered in an alloy of zinc and aluminium (22%), many alloys and ceramics have been shown to possess this property. For superplasticity to occur, the metal grain must be small and rounded and the alloy must have a slow rate of deformation. supersaturated solution See saturated. supersaturation 1. The state of the atmosphere in which the relative humidity is over 100%. This occurs in pure air where no condensation nuclei are available. Supersaturation is usually prevented in the atmosphere by the abundance of condensation nuclei (e.g. dust, sea salt, and smoke particles). 2. The state of any vapour whose pressure exceeds that at which condensation usually occurs (at the prevailing temperature). supersonic See mach number. superstring theory A uniÜed theory of the *fundamental interactions involving supersymmetry, in which the basic objects are one-dimensional objects (superstrings). Superstrings are thought to have a length scale of about 10–35 m and, since very short distances are associated with very high energies, they should have energy scales of about 1019 GeV, which is far

beyond the energy of any accelerator that can be envisaged. Strings associated with bosons are only consistent as quantum theories in a 26dimensional *space–time; those associated with fermions are only consistent as quantum theories in 10-dimensional space–time. It is thought that four macroscopic dimensions arise by a Kaluza–Klein mechanism, with the remaining dimensions being ‘curled up’ to become very small. One of the most attractive features of the theory of superstrings is that it leads to spin 2 particles, which are identiÜed as *gravitons. Thus, a superstring theory automatically contains a quantum theory of the gravitational interaction. It is thought that superstrings are free of the inÜnities that cannot be removed by *renormalization, which plague attempts to construct a quantum Üeld theory incorporating gravity. There is some evidence that superstring theory is free of inÜnities but not a complete proof yet.

supersymmetry A *symmetry that can be applied to elementary particles so as to include both bosons and fermions. In the simplest supersymmetry theories, every boson has a corresponding fermion partner and every fermion has a corresponding boson partner. The boson partners of existing fermions have names formed by adding ‘s’ to the beginning of the name of the fermion, e.g. selectron, squark, and slepton. The fermion partners of existing bosons have names formed by replacing ‘-on’ at the end of the boson’s name by ‘-ino’ or by adding ‘-ino’, e.g. gluino, photino, wino, and zino. If supersymmetry is relevant to observed elementary particles then it must be a *broken symmetry, although there is no convincing evidence at present to show at what energy it would be broken. There is, in fact, no experimental evidence for the theory, although it is thought that the idea of strings with supersymmetry may be the best approach to unifying the four fundamental interactions (see superstring theory). supervolcano See volcano. supination Rotation of the lower forearm so that the hand faces forwards or

s

supplementary units upwards with the radius and ulna parallel. Compare pronation.

supplementary units See si units. suppressed-carrier transmission See transmitter. suppressor grid A wire grid in a pentode *thermionic valve placed between the *screen grid and the anode to prevent electrons produced by *secondary emission from the anode from reaching the screen grid.

s

supramolecular chemistry A Üeld of chemical research concerned with the formation and properties of large assemblies of molecules held together by intramolecular forces (hydrogen bonds, van der Waals’ forces, etc.). One feature of supramolecular chemistry is that of selfassembly (see self-organization), in which the structure forms spontaneously as a consequence of the nature of the molecules. The molecular units are sometimes known as synthons. Another aspect is the study of very large molecules able to be used in complex chemical reactions in a fashion similar to, for example, the actions of the naturally occurring haemoglobin and nucleic acid molecules. Typical examples are the *helicate and *texaphyrin molecules and *dendrimers. Such molecules have great potential in such areas as medicine, electronics, and optics. The Üeld also includes host–guest chemistry, which is concerned with molecules speciÜcally designed to accept other molecules. Examples include *crown ethers, *cryptands, and *calixarenes. suprarenal glands See adrenal glands. surd A quantity that cannot be expressed as a *rational number. It consists of the root of an arithmetic member (e.g. √3), which cannot be exactly determined, or the sum or difference of such roots. surface tension Symbol γ. The property of a liquid that makes it behave as if its surface is enclosed in an elastic skin. The property results from intermolecular forces: a molecule in the interior of a liquid experiences a force of attraction from other molecules equally from all sides, whereas a molecule at the surface is only

796 attracted by molecules below it in the liquid. The surface tension is deÜned as the force acting over the surface per unit length of surface perpendicular to the force. It is measured in newtons per metre. It can equally be deÜned as the energy required to increase the surface area by one square metre, i.e. it can be measured in joules per metre squared (which is equivalent to N m–1). The surface tension of water is very strong, due to the intermolecular hydrogen bonding, and is responsible for the formation of drops, bubbles, and meniscuses, as well as the rise of water in a capillary tube (capillarity), the absorption of liquids by porous substances, and the ability of liquids to wet a surface. Capillarity is very important in plants as it is largely responsible for the transport of water, against gravity, within the plant.

surfactant (surface active agent) A substance, such as a *detergent, added to a liquid to increase its wetting properties by reducing its *surface tension. surveying The practice of accurately measuring and recording the relative altitudes, angles, and distances of features on, above, or below the land surface from which maps and plans can be plotted. Surveying is necessary to locate and measure property lines; to lay out buildings, bridges, roads, dams, and other constructions; and to obtain topographic information for mapping and charting. A number of methods are used depending on the degree of precision that is required. The chief methods include triangulation, trilateration, levelling (see level), plane tabling, and traversing. susceptance Symbol B. The reciprocal of the *reactance of a circuit and thus the imaginary part of its *admittance. It is measured in siemens. susceptibility 1. (magnetic susceptibility) Symbol χm. The dimensionless quantity describing the contribution made by a substance when subjected to a magnetic Üeld to the total magnetic Ûux density present. It is equal to µr – 1, where µr is the relative *permeability of the material. Diamagnetic materials have a low negative susceptibility, paramagnetic materials have a low positive susceptibility, and fer-

797 romagnetic materials have a high positive value. 2. (electric susceptibility) Symbol χe. The dimensionless quantity referring to a *dielectric equal to P/ε 0E, where P is the electric polarization, E is the electric intensity producing it, and ε 0 is the electric constant. The electric susceptibility is also equal to εr – 1, where ε r is the relative *permittivity of the dielectric.

suspension A mixture in which small solid or liquid particles are suspended in a liquid or gas. suture The line marking the junction of two body structures. Examples are the immovable joints between the bones of the skull and, in plants, the seam along the edge of a pea or bean pod. swallowing See deglutition. swash A surge of turbulent seawater that rushes up the shore after a wave breaks; it runs back down the slope as a backwash. The swash can carry materials, such as driftwood, seashells, and seaweed, which are often left on the beach as a line marking the extent of high tide. On a falling tide the backwash may form a series of channels. sweat The salty Ûuid secreted by the *sweat glands onto the surface of the skin. Excess body heat is used to evaporate sweat, thereby resulting in cooling of the skin surface. Small amounts of urea are excreted in sweat. sweat gland A small gland in mammalian skin that secretes *sweat. The distribution of sweat glands on the body surface varies between species: they occur over most of the body surface in humans and higher primates but have a more restricted distribution in other mammals. swim bladder (air bladder) An air-Ülled sac lying above the alimentary canal in bony Üsh that regulates the buoyancy of the animal. Air enters or leaves the bladder either via a pneumatic duct opening into the oesophagus or stomach or via capillary blood vessels, so that the speciÜc gravity of the Üsh always matches the depth at which it is swimming. This makes the Üsh weightless, so less energy is required for locomotion. In lungÜsh it also has a respiratory function. The lungs

sympathetic nervous system of tetrapods are homologous with the swim bladder, which has developed its hydrostatic function by specialization.

syconus A type of *composite fruit formed from a hollow Ûeshy inÛorescence stalk inside which tiny Ûowers develop. Small *drupes, the ‘pips’, are produced by the female Ûowers. An example is the Üg. sylvite (sylvine) A mineral form of *potassium chloride, KCl. symbiont An organism that is a partner in a symbiotic relationship (see symbiosis). symbiosis An interaction between individuals of different species (symbionts). The term symbiosis is usually restricted to interactions in which both species beneÜt (see mutualism), but it may be used for other close associations, such as *commensalism. Many symbioses are obligatory (i.e. the participants cannot survive without the interaction); for example, a lichen is an obligatory symbiotic relationship between an alga or a cyanobacterium and a fungus. symmetry 1. (in physics) The set of invariances of a system. Upon application of a symmetry operation on a system, the system is unchanged. Symmetry is studied mathematically using *group theory. Some of the symmetries are directly physical. Examples include reÛections and rotation for molecules and translation in crystal lattices. Symmetries can be discrete (i.e. have a Ünite number), such as the set of rotations for an octahedral molecule, or continuous (i.e. do not have a Ünite number), such as the set of rotations for atoms or nuclei. More general and abstract symmetries can occur, as in the symmetries associated with *gauge theories. See also broken symmetry; supersymmetry. 2. (in biology) See bilateral symmetry; radial symmetry. sympathetic nervous system Part of the *autononomic nervous system. Its nerve endings release noradrenaline or adrenaline as a neurotransmitter and its actions tend to antagonize those of the *parasympathetic nervous system, thus achieving a balance in the organs they serve. For example, the sympathetic nervous system decreases salivary gland secretion, increases heart rate, and

s

sympatric

798

constricts blood vessels, while the parasympathetic nervous system has opposite effects.

sympatric Describing groups of similar organisms that, although in close proximity and theoretically capable of interbreeding, do not interbreed because of differences in behaviour, Ûowering time, etc. See isolating mechanism. Compare allopatric. symphysis A *joint that is only slightly movable; examples are the joints between the vertebrae of the vertebral column and that between the two pubic bones in the pelvic girdle. The bones at a symphysis articulate by means of smooth layers of cartilage and strong Übres. symplast The system of *protoplasts in plants, which are interconnected by *plasmodesmata. This forms a continuous system of cytoplasm bounded by the plasma membranes of the cells. The movement of water through the symplast is known as the symplast pathway. It is the only means by which water crosses the *endodermis. Compare apoplast. sympodium The composite primary axis of growth in such plants as lime and horse chestnut. After each season’s growth the shoot tip of the main stem

stops growing (sometimes terminating in a Ûower spike); growth is continued by the tip of one or more of the lateral buds. Compare monopodium.

synapse The junction between two adjacent neurons (nerve cells), i.e. between the axon ending of one (the presynaptic neuron) and the dendrites of the next (the postsynaptic neuron). The swollen tip of the axon of the presynaptic neuron, called the synaptic knob, contains vesicles of *neurotransmitter substance. At a synapse, the membranes of the two cells (the pre- and postsynaptic membranes) are in close contact, with only a minute gap (the synaptic cleft) between them. A nerve *impulse is transmitted across the synapse by the release from the presynaptic membrane of neurotransmitter, which diffuses across the synaptic cleft to the postsynaptic membrane. This triggers the propagation of the impulse from the dendrite along the length of the postsynaptic neuron. Most neurons have more than one synapse. See also excitatory postsynaptic potential. synapsis (in genetics) See pairing. syncarpy The condition in which the female reproductive organs (*carpels) of a Ûower are joined to each other. It occurs,

end of axon of presynaptic neuron

s

mitochondria

synaptic knob

synaptic vesicles containing neurotransmitter

dendrite of postsynaptic neuron postsynaptic membrane synaptic cleft presynaptic membrane

Structure of a synapse

synergism

799 for example, in the primrose. Compare apocarpy.

quency of the accelerating Üeld also has to increase synchronously.

synchrocyclotron A form of *cyclotron in which the frequency of the accelerating potential is synchronized with the increasing period of revolution of a group of the accelerated particles, resulting from their relativistic increase in mass as they reach *relativistic speeds. The accelerator is used with protons, deuterons, and alpha particles.

synchrotron radiation (magnetobremsstrahlung) Electromagnetic radiation that is emitted by charged particles moving at relativistic speeds in circular orbits in a magnetic Üeld. The rate of emission is inversely proportional to the product of the radius of curvature of the orbit and the fourth power of the mass of the particles. For this reason, synchrotron radiation is not a problem in the design of proton *synchrotrons but it is signiÜcant in electron synchrotrons. The greater the circumference of a synchrotron, the less important is the loss of energy by synchrotron radiation. In *storage rings, synchrotron radiation is the principal cause of energy loss. However, since the 1950s it has been realized that synchrotron radiation is itself a very useful tool and many accelerator laboratories have research projects making use of the radiation on a secondary basis to the main high-energy research. The radiation used for these purposes is primarily in the ultraviolet and X-ray frequencies. Much of the microwave radiation from celestial radio sources outside the Galaxy is believed to originate from electrons moving in curved paths in celestial magnetic Üelds; it is also called synchrotron radiation as it is analogous to the radiation occurring in a synchrotron.

synchronous motor See electric motor. synchronous orbit (geosynchronous orbit) An orbit of the earth made by an artiÜcial *satellite with a period exactly equal to the earth’s period of rotation on its axis, i.e. 23 hours 56 minutes 4.1 seconds. If the orbit is inclined to the equatorial plane the satellite will appear from the earth to trace out a Ügure-of-eight track once every 24 hours. If the orbit lies in the equatorial plane and is circular, the satellite will appear to be stationary. This is called a stationary orbit (or geostationary orbit) and it occurs at an altitude of 35 900 km. Most communication satellites are in stationary orbits, with three or more spaced round the orbit to give worldwide coverage. synchronous rotation The rotation of a natural satellite in which the period of rotation is equal to its orbital period. The moon, for example, is in synchronous rotation about the earth and therefore always presents the same face to the earth. synchrotron A particle accelerator used to impart energy to electrons and protons in order to carry out experiments in particle physics and in some cases to make use of the *synchrotron radiation produced. The particles are accelerated in closed orbits (often circular) by radio-frequency Üelds. Magnets are spaced round the orbit to bend the trajectory of the particles and separate focusing magnets are used to keep the particles in a narrow beam. The radio-frequency accelerating cavities are interspersed between the magnets. The motion of the particles is automatically synchronized with the rising magnetic Üeld, as the Üeld strength has to increase as the particle energy increases; the fre-

syncline See fold. syncytium A group of animal cells in which cytoplasmic continuity is maintained. For example, the cells of striated muscle form a syncytium. In some syncytia the cells remain discrete but are joined together by cytoplasmic bridges. syndiotactic See polymer. synecology The study of ecology at the level of the *community. A synecological study aims to investigate the relationships between different species that form a community and their interactions with the surrounding environment. Synecology involves both *biotic and *abiotic factors. Compare autecology. synergism (summation) 1. The phenomenon in which the combined action

s

syngamy of two substances (e.g. drugs or hormones) produces a greater effect than would be expected from adding the individual effects of each substance. 2. The combined action of one muscle (the synergist) with another (the agonist) in producing movement. Compare antagonism.

syngamy See fertilization. synodic month (lunation) The interval between new *moons. It is equal to 29 days, 12 hours, and 44 minutes. synodic period The mean time taken by any object in the solar system to move between successive returns to the same position, relative to the sun as seen from the earth. Since a planet is best observed at opposition the synodic period of a planet, S, is easier to measure than its *sidereal period, P. For inferior planets 1/S = 1/P – 1/E; for superior planets 1/S = 1/E – 1/P, where E is the sidereal period of the earth. synoptic chart See synoptic meteorology.

s

synoptic meteorology The branch of meteorology concerned with the study and analysis of weather information that is obtained simultaneously over a large area. It is based on the analysis of the synoptic chart, which is built up from simultaneous observations at weather stations of such elements as wind speed and direction, air temperature, cloud cover, and air pressure over an area at a particular time. Synoptic meteorology is applied chieÛy to weather forecasting. synovial membrane The membrane that lines the ligament surrounding a freely movable joint (such as that at the hip or elbow). It secretes a Ûuid (synovial Ûuid) that lubricates the layers of cartilage forming the articulating surfaces of the joint. synthesis The formation of chemical compounds from more simple compounds. synthesis gas A mixture of two parts hydrogen and one part carbon monoxide

800 made from methane and steam heated under pressure. It is used in the manufacture of various organic chemicals, including hydrocarbons, methanol, and other alcohols. See also haber process.

synthetic Describing a substance that has been made artiÜcially; i.e. one that does not come from a natural source. synthon See supramolecular chemistry. syrinx The sound-producing organ of a bird, situated at the lower end of the trachea where it splits into the bronchi. It has a complex structure with a number of vibrating membranes. systematics The study of the diversity of organisms and their natural relationships. It is sometimes used as a synonym for *taxonomy. The term biosystematics describes the experimental study of diversity, especially at the species level. Biosystematic methods include breeding experiments, biochemical work (known as chemosystematics), and cytotaxonomy. See also molecular systematics. Système International d’Unités See si units. systemic circulation The part of the circulatory system of birds and mammals that transports oxygenated blood from the left ventricle of the heart to the tissues in the body and returns deoxygenated blood from the tissues to the right atrium of the heart. Compare pulmonary circulation. See double circulation. systems software See applications software. systole The phase of the heart beat during which the ventricles of the heart contract to force blood into the arteries. Compare diastole. See blood pressure. syzygy The situation that occurs when the sun, the moon (or a planet), and the earth are in a straight line. This occurs when the moon (or planet) is at *conjunction or *opposition.

T 2,4,5-T 2,4,5-trichlorophenoxyacetic acid (2,4,5-trichlorophenoxyethanoic acid): a synthetic *auxin formerly widely used as a herbicide and defoliant. It is now banned in many countries as it tends to become contaminated with the toxic chemical *dioxin. tachometer An instrument for measuring angular speed, especially the number of revolutions made by a rotating shaft in unit time. Various types of instrument are used, including mechanical, electrical, and electronic devices. The widely used electrical-generator tachometer consists of a small generator in which the output voltage is a measure of the rate of rotation of the shaft that drives it. tachyon A hypothetical particle that has a speed in excess of the *speed of light. According to electromagnetic theory, a charged particle travelling through a medium at a speed in excess of the speed of light in that medium emits *Cerenkov radiation. A charged tachyon would emit Cerenkov radiation even in a vacuum. No such particle has yet been detected. According to the special theory of *relativity, it is impossible to accelerate a particle up to the speed of light because its energy E, given by E = mc2/√(1 – v2/c2), would have to become inÜnite. The theory, however, does not forbid the existence of particles with v > c (where c is the speed of light). In such cases the expression in the brackets becomes negative and the energy would be imaginary. tactic movement See taxis. tactic polymer See polymer. taiga A terrestrial *biome consisting mainly of evergreen coniferous forests (mainly pine, Ür, and spruce), which occurs across subarctic North America and Eurasia. In certain parts, such as northeastern Siberia, deciduous conifers and broadleaved trees, such as larch and birch, are dominant. Over most of the

taiga the ground is permanently frozen within about one metre of the surface, which prevents water from Ültering down to deeper levels in the soil. This means that bogs may form in depressions. For at least six months of the year temperatures are below freezing but there is a short growing season lasting 3–5 months. The soil in taiga areas is acidic and infertile. Compare tundra.

talc A white or pale-green mineral form of magnesium silicate, Mg3Si4O10(OH)2, crystallizing in the triclinic system. It forms as a secondary mineral by alteration of magnesium-rich olivines, pyroxenes, and amphiboles of ultrabasic rocks. It is soaplike to touch and very soft, having a hardness of 1 on the Mohs’ scale. Massive Üne-grained talc is known as soapstone or steatite. Talc in powdered form is used as a lubricant, as a Üller in paper, paints, and rubber, and in cosmetics, ceramics, and French chalk. It occurs chieÛy in the USA, Russia, France, and Japan. Tamm, Igor See cerenkov, pavel. tandem generator A type of particle generator, essentially consisting of a *Van de Graaff generator that maintains one electrode at a high positive potential; this electrode is placed between two earthed electrodes. Negative ions are accelerated from earth potential to the positively charged electrode, where surplus electrons are stripped from the ions to produce positive ions, which are accelerated again from the positive electrode back to earth. Thus the ions are accelerated twice over by a single high potential. This tandem arrangement enables energies up to 30 MeV to be achieved. tangent 1. A line that touches a curve or a plane that touches a surface. 2. See trigonometric functions. tangent galvanometer A type of galvanometer, now rarely used, in which a

tanh

crystals of guanine, in the *choroid of the eye of many nocturnal vertebrates. It reÛects light back onto the retina, thus improving vision and causing the eyes to shine in the dark.

small magnetic needle is pivoted horizontally at the centre of a vertical coil that is adjusted to be parallel to the horizontal component of the earth’s magnetic Üeld. When a current I is passed through the coil, the needle is deÛected so that it makes an angle θ with its equilibrium position parallel to the earth’s Üeld. The value of I is given by I = (2Hrtanθ)/n, where H is the strength of the earth’s horizontal component of magnetizing force, r is the radius of the coil, and n is the number of turns in the coil. Although not now used for measuring current, the instrument provides a means of measuring the earth’s magnetizing force.

tarsal (tarsal bone) One of the bones that form the ankle (see tarsus) in terrestrial vertebrates.

tanh See hyperbolic functions.

tar sand See oil sand.

tannic acid A yellowish complex organic compound present in certain plants. It is used in dyeing as a mordant.

tarsus The ankle (or corresponding part of the hindlimb) in terrestrial vertebrates, consisting of a number of small bones (tarsals). The number of tarsal bones varies with the species: humans, for example, have seven.

tannin One of a group of complex organic chemicals commonly found in leaves, unripe fruits, and the bark of trees. Their function is uncertain though the unpleasant taste may discourage grazing animals. Some tannins have commercial uses, notably in the production of leather and ink.

t

802

tantalum Symbol Ta. A heavy blue-grey metallic *transition element; a.n. 73; r.a.m. 180.948; r.d. 16.63; m.p. 2996°C; b.p. 5427°C. It is found with niobium in the ore columbite–tantalite (Fe,Mn)(Ta,Nb)2O6. It is extracted by dissolving in hydroÛuoric acid, separating the tantalum and niobium Ûuorides to give K2TaF7, and reduction of this with sodium. The element contains the stable isotope tantalum–181 and the long-lived radioactive isotope tantalum–180 (0.012%; half-life >107 years). There are several other shortlived isotopes. The element is used in certain alloys and in electronic components. Tantalum parts are also used in surgery because of the unreactive nature of the metal (e.g. in pins to join bones). Chemically, the metal forms a passive oxide layer in air. It forms complexes in the +2, +3, +4, and +5 oxidation states. Tantalum was identiÜed in 1802 by Anders Ekeberg (1767–1813) and Ürst isolated in 1820 by Jöns Berzelius. tapetum A reÛecting layer, containing

tapeworms See cestoda. tap root See root. tar Any of various black semisolid mixtures of hydrocarbons and free carbon, produced by destructive distillation of *coal or by *petroleum reÜning.

tartaric acid A white crystalline naturally occurring carboxylic acid, (CHOH)2(COOH)2; r.d. 1.8; m.p. 171–174°C. It can be obtained from tartar (potassium hydrogen tartrate) deposits from wine vats, and is used in baking powders and as a foodstuffs additive. The compound is optically active (see optical activity). The systematic name is 2,3-dihydroxybutanedioic acid. tartrate A salt or ester of *tartaric acid. tartrazine A food additive (E102) that gives foods a yellow colour. Tartrazine can cause a toxic response in the immune system and is banned in some countries. taste 1. The sense that enables the Ûavour of different substances to be distinguished (see taste bud). 2. The Ûavour of a substance. taste bud A small sense organ in most vertebrates, specialized for the detection of taste. In terrestrial animals taste buds are concentrated on the upper surface of the *tongue. They are sensitive to four types of taste: sweet, salt, bitter, or sour. The taste bud transmits information about a particular type of taste to the brain via nerve Übres. The four types of

803 taste bud show distinct distribution patterns on the surface of the human tongue. In Üshes, taste buds are distributed over the entire surface of the body and provide information about the surrounding water.

TATA box (Hogness box) A sequence of nucleotides that serves as the main recognition site for the attachment of RNA polymerase in the *promoter of eukaryotic genes. Located at around 25 nucleotides before the start of transcription, it consists of the seven-base *consensus sequence TATAAAA, and is analogous to the *Pribnow box in prokaryotic promoters.

t-distribution ganisms. Numerical taxonomy uses mathematical procedures to assess similarities and differences and establish taxonomic groups. See also systematics.

Taylor series The inÜnite power series of derivatives into which a function f (x) can be expanded, for a Üxed value of the variable x = a: f(x) = f(a) + f′(a)(x – a) + f″(a)(x – a)2/2! + … When a = 0, the series formed is known as Maclaurin’s series: f (x) = f (0) + f ′(0)x + f ″(0)x2/2! + …

Tatum, Edward See beadle, george wells.

The series was discovered by Brook Taylor (1685–1731) and the special case was named after Colin Maclaurin (1698–1746).

tau particle See elementary particles; lepton.

TCA cycle See krebs cycle.

tautomerism A type of *isomerism in which the two isomers (tautomers) are in equilibrium. See keto–enol tautomerism. taxis (taxic response; tactic movement) The movement of a cell (e.g. a gamete) or a microorganism in response to an external stimulus. Certain microorganisms have a light-sensitive region that enables them to move towards or away from high light intensities (positive and negative *phototaxis respectively). Many bacteria move in response to chemical stimuli (chemotaxis); a speciÜc example is aerotaxis, in which atmospheric oxygen is the stimulus. Taxic responses are restricted to cells that possess cilia, Ûagella, or some other means of locomotion. The term is usually not applied to the movements of higher animals. Compare kinesis; tropism. taxon (pl. taxa) Any named taxonomic group of any *rank in the hierarchical *classiÜcation of organisms. Thus the taxa Papilionidae, Lepidoptera, Hexapoda, and Uniramia are named examples of a family, order, class, and phylum, respectively. taxonomy The study of the theory, practice, and rules of *classiÜcation of living and extinct organisms. The naming, description, and classiÜcation of a given organism draws on evidence from a number of Üelds. Classical taxonomy is based on morphology and anatomy. Cytotaxonomy compares the size, shape, and number of chromosomes of different or-

T cell (T lymphocyte) Any of a population of *lymphocytes that are the principal agents of cell-mediated *immunity. T cells are derived from the bone marrow but migrate to the thymus to mature (hence T cell). Subpopulations of T cells play different roles in the immune response and can be characterized by their surface antigens (see cd). Helper T cells recognize foreign antigens provided these are presented by inducer cells (such as macrophages and B lymphocytes) bearing class II *histocompatibility antigens. The helper T cell carries T-cell receptors, which recognize the class II antigens on the inducer cell. Interleukin-1 released by inducer cells stimulates helper T cells to release interleukin-2, which in turn triggers the release of other cytokines (see interleukin). Consequently there is a proliferation of B lymphocytes and the generation of effector T cells, i.e. cytotoxic T cells, delayed hypersensitivity T cells, and suppressor T cells. Cytotoxic T cells recognize foreign antigen on the surface of virus-infected cells and destroy the cell by releasing cytolytic proteins. Suppressor T cells are important in regulating the activity of other lymphocytes and are crucial in maintaining tolerance to self tissues. Delayed hypersensitivity T cells mediate delayed hypersensitivity by releasing various *lymphokines. t-distribution In *statistics, a probability distribution made up of the means (see

t

tebiaverage) of random samples from a collection of samples that have a *normal distribution of unknown *variance. See also normal distribution; poisson distribution.

tebi- See binary prefixes. technetium Symbol Tc. A radioactive metallic *transition element; a.n. 43; m.p. 2172°C; b.p. 4877°C. The element can be detected in certain stars and is present in the Üssion products of uranium. It was Ürst made by Carlo Perrier and Emilio Segrè (1905–89) by bombarding molybdenum with deuterons to give technetium–97. The most stable isotope is technetium–99 (half-life 2.6 × 106 years); this is used to some extent in labelling for medical diagnosis. There are sixteen known isotopes. Chemically, the metal has properties intermediate between manganese and rhenium. technicolour theory See higgs field. teeth See deciduous teeth; permanent teeth; dentition; tooth. TeÛon Trade name for a form of *polytetraÛuoroethene. tektite A small black, greenish, or yellowish glassy object found in groups on the earth’s surface and consisting of a silicaceous material unrelated to the geological formations in which it is found. Tektites are believed to have formed on earth as a result of the impact of meteorites.

t

telecommunications The study and application of means of transmitting information, either by wires or by electromagnetic radiation. Teleostei The major superorder of the *Osteichthyes (bony Üsh), containing about 20 000 species. Teleosts have colonized an extensive variety of habitats and show great diversity of form. The group includes the eel, seahorse, plaice, and salmon. They have been the dominant Üsh since the Cretaceous period (about 70 million years ago). telescope An instrument that collects radiation from a distant object in order to produce an image of it or enable the radiation to be analysed. See Feature.

804

television The transmission and reception of moving images by means of radio waves or cable. The scene to be transmitted is focused onto a photoelectric screen in the television *camera. This screen is scanned by an electron beam. The camera produces an electric current, the instantaneous magnitude of which is proportional to the brightness of the portion of the screen being scanned. In Europe the screen is scanned by 625 lines and 25 such frames are produced every second. In the USA 525 lines and 30 frames per second are used. The picture signal so produced is used to modulate a VHF or UHF carrier wave and is transmitted with an independent sound signal, but with colour information (if any) incorporated into the brief gaps between the picture lines. The signals received by the receiving aerial are demodulated in the receiver; the demodulated picture signal controls the electron beam in a cathode-ray tube, on the screen of which the picture is reconstructed. See also colour television. television tube See cathode rays. tellurides Binary compounds of tellurium with other more electropositive elements. Compounds of tellurium with nonmetals are covalent (e.g. H2Te). Metal tellurides can be made by direct combination of the elements and are ionic (containing Te2–) or nonstoichiometric interstitial compounds (e.g. Pd4Te, PdTe2). tellurium Symbol Te. A silvery metalloid element belonging to *group 16 (formerly VIB) of the periodic table; a.n. 52; r.a.m. 127.60; r.d. 6.24 (crystalline); m.p. 449.5°C; b.p. 989.8°C. It occurs mainly as *tellurides in ores of gold, silver, copper, and nickel and it is obtained as a byproduct in copper reÜning. There are eight natural isotopes and nine radioactive isotopes. The element is used in semiconductors and small amounts are added to certain steels. Tellurium is also added in small quantities to lead. Its chemistry is similar to that of sulphur. It was discovered by Franz Müller (1740–1825) in 1782. telomere The end of a chromosome, which consists of tandemly repeated short sequences of DNA that perform the function of ensuring that each cycle of *DNA replication has been completed.

805

OPTICAL ASTRONOMICAL TELESCOPES Optical astronomical telescopes fall into two main classes: refracting telescopes (or refractors), which use lenses to form the primary image, and reflecting telescopes (or reflectors), which use mirrors.

Refracting telescopes The refracting telescopes use a converging lens to collect the light and the resulting image is magniÜed by the eyepiece. This type of instrument was Ürst constructed in 1608 by Hans Lippershey (1587–1619) in Holland and developed in the following year as an astronomical instrument by Galileo, who used a diverging lens as eyepiece. The Galilean telescope was later improved by Johannes Kepler (1571–1630), who substituted a converging eyepiece lens. This form is still in use for small astronomical telescopes (the Keplerian telescope). Reflecting telescopes The Ürst reÛecting telescope was produced by Newton in 1668. This used a concave mirror to collect and focus the light and a small secondary mirror at an angle of 45° to the main beam to reÛect the light into the magnifying eyepiece. This design is known as the Newtonian telescope. The Gregorian telescope, designed by James Gregory (1638–75), and the Cassegrainian telescope, designed by N. Cassegrain (Û. 1670s), use different secondary optical systems. The coudé telescope (French: angled) is sometimes used with larger instruments as it increases their focal lengths. Catadioptic telescopes Catadioptic telescopes use both lenses and mirrors. The most widely used astronomical instruments in this class are the Maksutov telescope and the Schmidt camera.

(a) Galilean (e) Cassegrain

(b) Keplerian

(f) Coudé

(c) Newtonian (g) Maksutov

(d) Gregorian

(h) Schmidt

t

telophase telophase A stage of cell division. In *mitosis the chromatids that separated from each other at *anaphase collect at the poles of the spindle. A nuclear membrane forms around each group, producing two daughter nuclei with the same number and kind of chromosomes as the original cell nucleus. In the Ürst telophase of *meiosis, complete chromosomes from the pairs that separated at Ürst anaphase form the daughter nuclei. The number of chromosomes in these nuclei is therefore half the number in the original one. In the second telophase, daughter nuclei are formed from chromatids (as in mitosis). temperament The way in which the intervals between notes on keyboard instruments are distributed throughout the scale to ensure that music in all keys sounds in tune. The problem can be illustrated by a piano keyboard. Taking a low C and a high C seven octaves above, the interval should be 27 = 128. However, in passing through the cycle of 12 keys, each using as its fundamental the Üfth of its predecessor, the interval between Cs becomes (3/2)12 = 129.75. The difference between 129.75 and 128 is known as the comma of Pythagoras. The equaltemperament scale, which has been in use since the time of J. S. Bach, distributes the comma of Pythagoras equally between the 12 intervals of the scale over seven octaves. Thus each Üfth becomes (128)1/12 = 1.4983. All forms of temperament involve a measure of compromise; this system is now regarded as the best.

t

temperature The property of a body or region of space that determines whether or not there will be a net Ûow of heat into it or out of it from a neighbouring body or region and in which direction (if any) the heat will Ûow. If there is no heat Ûow the bodies or regions are said to be in thermodynamic equilibrium and at the same temperature. If there is a Ûow of heat, the direction of the Ûow is from the body or region of higher temperature. Broadly, there are two methods of quantifying this property. The empirical method is to take two or more reproducible temperaturedependent events and assign Üxed points on a scale of values to these events. For example, the Celsius temperature scale uses the freezing point and boiling point

806 of water as the two Üxed points, assigns the values 0 and 100 to them, respectively, and divides the scale between them into 100 degrees. This method is serviceable for many practical purposes (see temperature scales), but lacking a theoretical basis it is awkward to use in many scientiÜc contexts. In the 19th century, Lord Kelvin proposed a thermodynamic method to specify temperature, based on the measurement of the quantity of heat Ûowing between bodies at different temperatures. This concept relies on an absolute scale of temperature with an *absolute zero of temperature, at which no body can give up heat. He also used Sadi Carnot’s concept of an ideal frictionless perfectly efÜcient heat engine (see carnot cycle). This Carnot engine takes in a quantity of heat q1 at a temperature T1, and exhausts heat q2 at T2, so that T1/T2 = q1/q2. If T2 has a value Üxed by deÜnition, a Carnot engine can be run between this Üxed temperature and any unknown temperature T1, enabling T1 to be calculated by measuring the values of q1 and q2. This concept remains the basis for deÜning thermodynamic temperature, quite independently of the nature of the working substance. The unit in which thermodynamic temperature is now expressed is the *kelvin. In practice thermodynamic temperatures cannot be measured directly; they are usually inferred from measurements with a gas thermometer containing a nearly ideal gas. This is possible because another aspect of thermodynamic temperature is its relationship to the *internal energy of a given amount of substance. This can be shown most simply in the case of an ideal monatomic gas, in which the internal energy per mole (U ) is equal to the total kinetic energy of translation of the atoms in one mole of the gas (a monatomic gas has no rotational or vibrational energy). According to *kinetic theory, the thermodynamic temperature of such a gas is given by T = 2U/3R, where R is the universal *gas constant.

temperature coefÜcient A coefÜcient that determines the rate of change of some physical property with change in temperature. For example, the dependence of the resistance (R) of a material on the Celsius temperature t, is given by R =

807 R0 + αt + βt2, where R0 is the resistance at 0°C and α and β are constants. If β is negligible, then α is the temperature coefÜcient of resistance.

temperature inversion An abnormal increase in air temperature that occurs in the troposphere, the lowest level of the earth’s atmosphere. This can lead to pollutants becoming trapped in the troposphere (see air pollution). temperature scales A number of empirical scales of *temperature have been in use: the *Celsius scale is widely used for many purposes and in certain countries the *Fahrenheit scale is still used. These scales both rely on the use of Üxed points, such as the freezing point and the boiling point of water, and the division of the fundamental interval between these two points into units of temperature (100 degrees in the case of the Celsius scale and 180 degrees in the Fahrenheit scale). However, for scientiÜc purposes the scale in use is the International Practical Temperature Scale (IPTS), which is designed to conform as closely as possible to thermodynamic temperature and is expressed in the unit of thermodynamic temperature, the *kelvin. The 1968 version of the table (known as IPTS-68) had 11 Üxed points deÜned by both Celsius and thermodynamic temperatures. The most recent version (IPTS-90), introduced in 1990, has 16 Üxed points with temperatures expressed in kelvins: Triple point of hydrogen: 13.8033 Boiling point of hydrogen (33 321.3 Pa): 17.035 Boiling point of hydrogen (101 292 Pa): 20.27 Triple point of neon: 24.5561 Triple point of oxygen: 54.3584 Triple point of argon: 83.8058 Triple point of mercury: 234.3156 Triple point of water: 273.16 (0.01°C) Melting point of gallium: 302.9146 Freezing point of indium: 429.7485 Freezing point of tin: 505.078 Freezing point of zinc: 692.677 Freezing point of aluminium: 933.473 Freezing point of silver: 1234.93 Freezing point of gold: 1337.33 Freezing point of copper: 1357.77 Methods for measuring intermediate temperatures between these Üxed points

tensile strength are speciÜed; for example, at low temperatures (0–5 K) they are measured by means of vapour-pressure determinations of 3He and 4He; at high temperatures (above 1234.93 K) a radiation pyrometer is used.

tempering The process of increasing the toughness of an alloy, such as steel, by heating it to a predetermined temperature, maintaining it at this temperature for a predetermined time, and cooling it to room temperature at a predetermined rate. In steel, the purpose of the process is to heat the alloy to a temperature that will enable the excess carbide to precipitate out of the supersaturated solid solution of *martensite and then to cool the saturated solution fast enough to prevent further precipitation or grain growth. For this reason steel is quenched rapidly by dipping into cold water. template Any molecule that acts as a pattern for the synthesis of a new molecule. For example, the two nucleotide chains of a DNA molecule can separate and each acts as a template for the synthesis of the missing chain (see dna replication). temporary hardness See hardness of water. temporary magnetism Magnetism in a body that is present when the body is in a magnetic Üeld but that largely disappears when it is removed from the Üeld. tendon A thick strand or sheet of tissue that attaches a muscle to a bone. Tendons consist of *collagen Übres and are therefore inelastic: they ensure that the force exerted by muscular contraction is transmitted to the relevant part of the body to be moved. tendril A slender branched or unbranched structure found in many climbing plants. It may be a modiÜed stem, leaf, leaÛet, or petiole. Tendrils respond to contact with solid objects by twining around them (see thigmotropism). The cells that touch the object lose water and decrease in volume in comparison to the outer cells, thus causing the tendril to curve. tensile strength A measure of the resistance that a material offers to tensile

t

tensimeter *stress. It is deÜned as the stress, expressed as the force per unit crosssectional area, required to break it.

cal connection is made to a device or system. 2. A device at which data is put into a *computer or taken from it.

tensimeter A form of differential manometer with two sealed bulbs attached to the limbs. It is used to measure the difference in vapour pressure between liquids sealed into the bulbs. If one liquid has a known vapour pressure (often water is used) that of the other can be determined.

terminal speed The constant speed Ünally attained by a body moving through a Ûuid under gravity when there is a zero resultant force acting on it. See stokes’ law.

tensiometer Any apparatus for measuring *surface tension. tentacle Any of the soft Ûexible appendages in aquatic invertebrate animals that are used principally for feeding. Water Ûows over the tentacles, which are able to capture food and direct it to the oral aperture. Tentacles are possessed by many cnidarians, some echinoderms (including sea cucumbers), and by cephalopod molluscs, in which the tentacles bear rows of suckers. tera- Symbol T. A preÜx used in the metric system to denote one million million times. For example, 1012 volts = 1 teravolt (TV). teratogen Any environmental factor that acts on a fetus to cause congenital abnormality. Examples include ionizing radiation (e.g. X-rays), nutritional deÜciencies, drugs (e.g. thalidomide), toxic chemicals, and virus infections (e.g. rubella).

t

808

terbium Symbol Tb. A silvery metallic element belonging to the *lanthanoids; a.n. 65; r.a.m. 158.92; r.d. 8.23 (20°C); m.p. 1356°C; b.p. 3123°C. It occurs in apatite and xenotime, from which it is obtained by an ion-exchange process. There is only one natural isotope, terbium–159, which is stable. Seventeen artiÜcial isotopes have been identiÜed. It is used as a dopant in semiconducting devices. It was discovered by Carl Mosander (1797–1858) in 1843. terephthalic acid (1,4-benzenedicarboxylic acid) A colourless crystalline solid, C6H4(COOH)2, m.p. 300°C. It is made by oxidizing p-xylene (1,4-dimethylebenzene) and used for making polyesters, such as Terylene. terminal 1. The point at which electri-

terminator The boundary, on the surface of the moon or a planet, between the sunlit area and the dark area. ternary compound A chemical compound containing three different elements. terpenes A group of unsaturated hydrocarbons present in plants (see essential oil). Terpenes consist of isoprene units, CH2:C(CH3)CH:CH2. Monoterpenes have two units, C10H16, sesquiterpenes three units, C15H24, diterpenes four units, C20H32, etc. Terpenoids, which are derivatives of terpenes, include abscisic acid and gibberellin (plant *growth substances) and the *carotenoid and *chlorophyll pigments. terrestrial magnetism See geomagnetism. territory A Üxed area that an animal or group of animals defends against intrusion from others of its species by various types of territorial behaviour. Outside the territory (which may contain food sources, hiding places, and nesting sites) others are not threatened. Many mammals indicate their territory boundaries with scent markings, while birds sing territorial songs that repel would-be intruders. Animals in neighbouring territories normally respect each other’s boundaries, which reduces overt *aggression. Some animals are territorial only at certain times of the year, usually the breeding season (see courtship). Tertiary The older geological period of the Cenozoic era (compare quaternary). It began about 65 million years ago, following the Cretaceous period, and extended to the beginning of the Quaternary, about 2 million years ago. It is subdivided into the Palaeocene, Eocene, Oligocene, Miocene, and Pliocene epochs in ascending order. The Tertiary period was charac-

809 terized by the rise of the modern mammals and the development of shrubs, grasses, and other Ûowering plants.

tertiary alcohol See alcohols. tertiary amine See amines. tertiary colour A colour obtained by mixing two *secondary colours. tertiary consumer See consumer. tertiary structure See protein. tervalent (trivalent) Having a valency of three. Terylene Trade name for a type of *polyester used in synthetic Übres. tesla Symbol T. The SI unit of magnetic Ûux density equal to one weber of magnetic Ûux per square metre, i.e. 1 T = 1 Wb m–2. It is named after Nikola Tesla (1870–1943), Croatian-born US electrical engineer. Tesla coil A device for producing a highfrequency high-voltage current. It consists of a *transformer with a high turns ratio, the primary circuit of which includes a spark gap and a Üxed capacitor; the secondary circuit is tuned by means of a variable capacitor to resonate with the primary. It was devised by Nikola Tesla. Tesla coils are commonly used to excite luminous discharges in glass vacuum apparatus, in order to detect leaks. testa (seed coat) The ligniÜed or Übrous protective covering of a seed that develops from the integuments of the ovule after fertilization. See also hilum; micropyle. test cross A mating (cross) made to identify hidden *recessive alleles in an individual of unknown genotype. This individual is crossed with one that is *homozygous for the allele being investigated (i.e. a homozygous recessive). The homozygous recessive individual may be the parent of the individual being investigated (see back cross). testis (testicle) The reproductive organ in male animals in which spermatozoa are produced. In vertebrates there are two testes; as well as sperm, they produce steroid hormones (see androgen). In most animals the testes are within the body

tetrahedral angle cavity but in mammals, although they develop within the body near the kidneys, they come to hang outside the body cavity in a *scrotum. Most of the vertebrate testis is made up of a mass of seminiferous tubules, in which the sperms develop. It is connected to the outside by means of the *vas deferens. See reproductive system.

testis-determining factor (TDF; SRY protein) A protein that plays a crucial role in sex determination in mammals. It is encoded by the SRY (sex reversal on Y) gene on the Y chromosome, and switches embryonic development from the default female pathway to the male pathway, by driving testis formation. Male development is then consolidated by secretion of the male sex hormone testosterone by the testes. testosterone The principal male sex hormone. See androgen. tetrachloroethene A colourless nonÛammable volatile liquid, CCl2:CCl2; r.d. 1.6; m.p. –22°C; b.p. 121°C. It is used as a solvent. tetrachloromethane (carbon tetrachloride) A colourless volatile liquid with a characteristic odour, virtually insoluble in water but miscible with many organic liquids, such as ethanol and benzene; r.d. 1.586; m.p. –23°C; b.p. 76.54°C. It is made by the chlorination of methane (previously by chlorination of carbon disulphide). The compound is a good solvent for waxes, lacquers, and rubbers and the main industrial use is as a solvent, but safer substances (e.g. 1,1,1-trichloroethane) are increasingly being used. Moist carbon tetrachloride is partly decomposed to phosgene and hydrogen chloride and this provides a further restriction on its use. tetrad A group of four *haploid cells formed at the end of the second division of *meiosis. tetraethyl lead See lead(iv) tetraethyl. tetragonal See crystal system. tetrahedral angle 1. (in geometry) The solid angle bounded by three faces of a tetrahedron. 2. (in chemistry) The angle

t

tetrahedral compound between the bonds in a *tetrahedral compound (approximately 109° for a regular tetrahedron).

tetrahedral compound A compound in which four atoms or groups situated at the corners of a tetrahedron are linked (by covalent or coordinate bonds) to an atom at the centre of the tetrahedron. See also complex. tetrahedron A polyhedron with four triangular faces. In a regular tetrahedron all four triangles are congruent equilateral triangles. It constitutes a regular triangular *pyramid. tetrahydrate A crystalline hydrate containing four moles of water per mole of compound. tetrahydrofuran (THF) A colourless volatile liquid, C4H8O; r.d. 0.89; m.p. –65°C; b.p. 67°C. It is made by the acid hydrolysis of polysaccharides in oat husks, and is widely used as a solvent. tetrahydroxomonoxodiboric(III) acid See boric acid. tetraoxophosphoric(V) acid See phosphoric(v) acid. tetraoxosulphuric(VI) acid See sulphuric acid. tetraploid Describing a nucleus, cell, or organism that has four times (4n) the haploid number (n) of chromosomes. See also polyploid.

t

Tetrapoda In some classiÜcations, a superclass of jawed chordates (*Gnathostomata) comprising all vertebrate animals with four limbs, i.e. the amphibians, reptiles, birds, and mammals. The skeleton of the limbs of all tetrapods is based on the same Üve-digit pattern (see pentadactyl limb). tetravalent (quadrivalent) Having a valency of four. tetrode A *thermionic valve with a screen grid placed between the anode and the control grid of a *triode to reduce the capacitance between these two electrodes and so improve the valve’s performance as an ampliÜer or oscillator at high frequencies. The screen grid is maintained at a Üxed potential.

810

texaphyrin A synthetic molecule similar to a porphyrin but containing Üve central nitrogen atoms rather than four, thus increasing the size of the central ‘hole’ and enabling larger cations, such as cadmium, to be bound stably. See also supramolecular chemistry. thalamus 1. (in anatomy) Part of the vertebrate *forebrain that lies above the hypothalamus. It relays sensory information to the cerebral cortex and is also concerned with the translation of impulses into conscious sensations. 2. (in botany) See receptacle. thallium Symbol Tl. A greyish metallic element belonging to *group 13 (formerly IIIB) of the periodic table; a.n. 81; r.a.m. 204.39; r.d. 11.85 (20°C); m.p. 303.5°C; b.p. 1457±10°C. It occurs in zinc blende and some iron ores and is recovered in small quantities from lead and zinc concentrates. The naturally occurring isotopes are thallium–203 and thallium–205; eleven radioisotopes have been identiÜed. It has few uses – experimental alloys for special purposes and some minor uses in electronics. The sulphate has been used as a rodenticide. Thallium(I) compounds resemble those of the alkali metals. Thallium(III) compounds are easily reduced to the thallium(I) state and are therefore strong oxidizing agents. The element was discovered by Sir William Crookes in 1861. Thallophyta A former division of the plant kingdom containing relatively simple plants, i.e. those with no leaves, stems, or roots. It included the *algae, *bacteria, *fungi, and *lichens. thallus A relatively undifferentiated vegetative body with no true roots, stems, leaves, or vascular system. It is found in the algae, fungi, mosses, and liverworts and in the gametophyte generation of clubmosses, horsetails, and ferns. theca See capsule. theodolite An optical surveying instrument for measuring horizontal and vertical angles. It consists of a sighting telescope, with crosshairs in the eyepiece for focusing on the target, which can be rotated in both the horizontal and vertical planes. It is mounted on a tripod and a

811 spirit level is used to indicate when the instrument is horizontal. The angles are read off graduated circles seen through a second eyepiece in the instrument.

theoretical physics The study of physics by formulating and analysing theories that describe natural processes. Theoretical physics is complementary to the study of physics by experiment, which is called experimental physics. A large part of theoretical physics consists of analysing the results of experiments to see whether or not they obey particular theories. The branch of theoretical physics concerned with the mathematical aspects of theories in physics is called mathematical physics. theory See laws, theories, and hypotheses. theory of everything A theory that provides a uniÜed description of all known types of elementary particles, all known forces in the universe, and the evolution of the universe. Some believe that *superstring theory is potentially a theory of everything. Others believe that it is impossible to formulate a theory of everything and that any such theory could only claim to be a theory for all forces, particles, and observations concerning the evolution of the universe known at the time. It is thought that a *quantum Üeld theory or a *uniÜed-Üeld theory cannot be a theory of everything. A theory of everything should explain the number of dimensions in the universe and why the number of observable dimensions is four. therapeutic half-life (in pharmacology) The time taken for half the dose of a drug to be excreted: used to calculate the most effective and nontoxic dosing intervals. It can be determined by administering a therapeutic dose of the drug labelled with a radioisotope (see labelling) and measuring the time for half of it to be excreted in the urine. therm A practical unit of energy deÜned as 105 British thermal units. 1 therm is equal to 1.055 × 108 joules. thermal analysis A technique for chemical analysis and the investigation of the products formed by heating a substance. In differential thermal analysis

thermionics (DTA) a sample is heated, usually in an inert atmosphere, and a plot of weight against temperature made. In differential scanning calorimetry (DSC) heat is added to or removed from a sample electrically as the temperature is increased, thus allowing the enthalpy changes due to thermal decomposition to be studied.

thermal capacity See heat capacity. thermal conductivity See conductivity. thermal diffusion The diffusion that takes place in a Ûuid as a result of a temperature gradient. If a column of gas is maintained so that the lower end is cooler than the upper end, the heavier molecules in the gas will tend to remain at the lower-temperature end and the lighter molecules will diffuse to the highertemperature end. This property has been used in the separation of gaseous isotopes (see clusius column). thermal equilibrium See equilibrium. thermal expansion See expansivity. thermalization The reduction of the kinetic energy of neutrons in a thermal *nuclear reactor by means of a *moderator; the process of producing thermal neutrons. thermal neutrons See moderator; nuclear reactor; thermalization. thermal reactor See nuclear reactor. thermionic emission The emission of electrons, usually into a vacuum, from a heated conductor. The emitted current density, J, is given by the Richardson (or Richardson–Dushman) equation, i.e. J = AT2exp(–W/kT), where T is the thermodynamic temperature of the emitter, W is its *work function, k is the Boltzmann constant, and A is a constant. Thermionic emission is the basis of the *thermionic valve and the *electron gun in cathoderay tubes. thermionics The branch of electronics concerned with the study and design of devices based on the emission of electrons from metal or metal-oxide surfaces as a result of high temperatures. The primary concern of thermionics is the design of

t

thermionic valve *thermionic valves and the electron guns of cathode-ray tubes and other devices.

thermionic valve An electronic valve based on *thermionic emission. In such valves the cathode is either directly heated by passing a current through it or indirectly heated by placing it close to a heated Ülament. Directly heated cathodes are usually made of tungsten wire, whereas indirectly heated cathodes are usually coated with barium and strontium oxides. Most electronic valves are thermionic vacuum devices, although a few have cold cathodes and some are gasÜlled (see thyratron). See diode; triode; tetrode; pentode. thermistor An electronic device the resistance of which decreases as its temperature increases. It consists of a bead, rod, or disc of various oxides of manganese, nickel, cobalt, copper, iron, or other metals. Thermistors are used as thermometers, often forming one element in a resistance bridge. They are used for this purpose in such applications as bearings, cylinder heads, and transformer cores. They are also used to compensate for the increased resistance of ordinary resistors when hot, and in vacuum gauges, timedelay switches, and voltage regulators. thermite A stoichiometric powdered mixture of iron(III) oxide and aluminium for the reaction: 2Al + Fe2O3 → Al2O3 + 2Fe

t

The reaction is highly exothermic and the increase in temperature is sufÜcient to melt the iron produced. It has been used for localized welding of steel objects (e.g. railway lines) in the Thermit process. Thermite is also used in incendiary bombs.

thermochemistry The branch of physical chemistry concerned with heats of chemical reaction, heats of formation of chemical compounds, etc. thermocline A steep temperature gradient that exists in the middle zone (the metalimnion) of a lake and gives rise to thermally induced vertical stratiÜcation of the water. The metalimnion lies between the relatively warm epilimnion above and the cold hypolimnion below. The thermocline may represent a temperature change

812 of 1°C for every incremental depth of 1 metre of water. It may be short-lived, especially in shallow lakes where wind action can mix the water from different levels. However, it can exist for most of the summer period in temperate lakes and sometimes nearly all year in tropical lakes. A thermocline can speed up the process of eutrophication by preventing the diffusion of oxygen from the epilimnion to the hypolimnion (see eutrophic).

thermocouple A device consisting of two dissimilar metal wires or semiconducting rods welded together at their ends. A thermoelectric e.m.f. is generated in the device when the ends are maintained at different temperatures, the magnitude of the e.m.f. being related to the temperature difference. This enables a thermocouple to be used as a thermometer over a limited temperature range. One of the two junctions, called the hot or measuring junction, is exposed to the temperature to be measured. The other, the cold or reference junction, is maintained at a known reference temperature. The e.m.f. generated is measured by a suitable millivoltmeter or potentiometer incorporated into the circuit. See seebeck effect; thermopile. thermodynamics The study of the laws that govern the conversion of energy from one form to another, the direction in which heat will Ûow, and the availability of energy to do work. It is based on the concept that in an isolated system anywhere in the universe there is a measurable quantity of energy called the *internal energy (U) of the system. This is the total kinetic and potential energy of the atoms and molecules of the system of all kinds that can be transferred directly as heat; it therefore excludes chemical and nuclear energy. The value of U can only be changed if the system ceases to be isolated. In these circumstances U can change by the transfer of mass to or from the system, the transfer of heat (Q) to or from the system, or by the work (W) being done on or by the system. For an adiabatic (Q = 0) system of constant mass, ∆U = W. By convention, W is taken to be positive if work is done on the system and negative if work is done by the system.

813 For nonadiabatic systems of constant mass, ∆U = Q + W. This statement, which is equivalent to the law of conservation of energy, is known as the Ürst law of thermodynamics. All natural processes conform to this law, but not all processes conforming to it can occur in nature. Most natural processes are irreversible, i.e. they will only proceed in one direction (see reversible process). The direction that a natural process can take is the subject of the second law of thermodynamics, which can be stated in a variety of ways. R. Clausius (1822–88) stated the law in two ways: “heat cannot be transferred from one body to a second body at a higher temperature without producing some other effect” and “the entropy of a closed system increases with time”. These statements introduce the thermodynamic concepts of *temperature (T) and *entropy (S), both of which are parameters determining the direction in which an irreversible process can go. The temperature of a body or system determines whether heat will Ûow into it or out of it; its entropy is a measure of the unavailability of its energy to do work. Thus T and S determine the relationship between Q and W in the statement of the Ürst law. This is usually presented by stating the second law in the form ∆U = T∆S – W. The second law is concerned with changes in entropy (∆S). The third law of thermodynamics provides an absolute scale of values for entropy by stating that for changes involving only perfect crystalline solids at *absolute zero, the change of the total entropy is zero. This law enables absolute values to be stated for entropies. One other law is used in thermodynamics. Because it is fundamental to, and assumed by, the other laws of thermodynamics it is usually known as the zeroth law of thermodynamics. This states that if two bodies are each in thermal equilibrium with a third body, then all three bodies are in thermal equilibrium with each other. See also enthalpy; free energy.

thermodynamic temperature See temperature. thermoelectricity An electric current

thermography generated by temperature difference. See seebeck effect. The converse effects, the *Peltier effect and the *Thomson effect, are also sometimes known as thermoelectric effects.

thermogenesis The production of heat within tissues to raise body temperature. It occurs especially in birds and mammals, animals that maintain their temperature within a narrow range (i.e. *endotherms), but is also found in some ‘cold-blooded’ vertebrates and invertebrates. There are two types of thermogenesis. Shivering involves repeated rapid contractions of antagonistic sets of skeletal muscles, which produce little net movement so that most of the chemical energy (in the form of ATP) is converted to heat rather than mechanical work. Nonshivering thermogenesis takes place in *fat cells (adipose tissue) and involves the breakdown of stored fat to generate heat in situ instead of its being transported to the liver for conversion to ATP. This process is activated by the sympathetic nervous system. Certain mammals have deposits of a special adipose tissue called *brown fat that is adapted to provide the body with bursts of intense heat. Stimulation of brown fat oxidation enables rapid warming during the arousal of hibernating animals, for example. Brown fat deposits are also present in human babies and other neonate mammals, to help protect them against hypothermia. thermograph 1. A recording thermometer used in meteorology to obtain a continuous record of temperature changes over a period on a graph. 2. A record so obtained. 3. (thermogram) A record obtained by the technique of *thermography. thermography A medical technique that makes use of the infrared radiation from the human skin to detect an area of elevated skin temperature that could be associated with an underlying cancer. The heat radiated from the body varies according to the local blood Ûow, thus an area of poor circulation produces less radiation. A tumour, on the other hand, has an abnormally increased blood supply and is revealed on the thermogram (or thermograph) as a ‘hot spot’. The technique can

t

thermoluminescence be used in mammography, the examination of the infrared radiation emitted by human breasts in order to detect breast cancer.

inum, nickel, and copper are the metals most commonly used in resistance thermometers. See also pyrometry; thermistor; thermocouple.

thermoluminescence *Luminescence produced in a solid when its temperature is raised. It arises when free electrons and *holes, trapped in a solid as a result of exposure to ionizing radiation, unite and emit photons of light. The process is made use of in thermoluminescent dating, which assumes that the number of electrons and holes trapped in a sample of pottery is related to the length of time that has elapsed since the pottery was Üred. By comparing the luminescence produced by heating a piece of pottery of unknown age with the luminescence produced by heating similar materials of known age, a fairly accurate estimate of the age of an object can be made.

thermonuclear reaction See nuclear fusion; thermonuclear reactor.

thermoluminescent dating See thermoluminescence. thermolysis (pyrolysis) The chemical decomposition of a substance by heat. It is an important process in chemical manufacture, such as the thermal *cracking of hydrocarbons in the petroleum industry.

t

814

thermometer An instrument used for measuring the *temperature of a substance. A number of techniques and forms are used in thermometers depending on such factors as the degree of accuracy required and the range of temperatures to be measured, but they all measure temperature by making use of some property of a substance that varies with temperature. For example, liquid-in-glass thermometers depend on the expansion of a liquid, usually mercury or alcohol coloured with dye. These consist of a liquid-Ülled glass bulb attached to a partially Ülled capillary tube. In the bimetallic thermometer the unequal expansion of two dissimilar metals that have been bonded together into a narrow strip and coiled is used to move a pointer round a dial. The gas thermometer, which is more accurate than the liquid-in-glass thermometer, measures the variation in the pressure of a gas kept at constant volume. The resistance thermometer is based on the change in resistance of conductors or semiconductors with temperature change. Plat-

thermonuclear reactor (fusion reactor) A reactor in which *nuclear fusion takes place with the controlled release of energy. Although thermonuclear reactors do not yet exist, intense research in many parts of the world is being carried out with a view to achieving such a machine. There are two central problems in the creation of a self-sustaining thermonuclear reactor: heating the reacting nuclides to the enormous *ignition temperature (about 40 × 106 K for a deuterium–tritium reaction) and containing the reacting nuclides for long enough for the fusion energy released to exceed the energy required to achieve the ignition temperature (see lawson criterion). The two methods being explored are magnetic containment and pellet fusion. In the closed magnetic-containment device the fusion *plasma is contained in a toroidal-shaped reactor, called a tokamak, in which strong magnetic Üelds guide the charged plasma particles round the toroid without allowing them to contact the container walls. In open-ended magnetic systems the plasma is trapped between magnetic mirrors (strong magnetic Üelds) at the two ends of a straight containment vessel. In pellet fusion the objective is to heat and compress a tiny pellet of the nuclear fuels, by means of a laser or an electron beam, so rapidly that fusion is achieved before the pellet Ûies apart. Results with this type of equipment have been comparable to those achieved by magnetic conÜnement. thermonuclear weapon See nuclear weapons. thermophilic Describing an organism that lives and grows optimally at extremely high temperatures, typically over 40°C. The majority are prokaryotes, such as the archaebacteria found in hot springs and in undersea hydrothermal vents. See extremophile.

thiophene

815

thermopile A device used to detect and measure the intensity of radiant energy. It consists of a number of *thermocouples connected together in series to achieve greater sensitivity. The hot junctions of the thermocouples are blackened and exposed to the radiation to be detected or measured, while the cold junctions are shielded from the radiation. The thermoelectric e.m.f. generated enables the hot junction excess temperature to be calculated and the radiant intensity to be deduced. They are used in various applications, from a safety device that ceases to produce an electric current if a pilot light blows out to an instrument to measure the heat radiation received from the sun. thermoplastic See plastics. thermoregulation Regulation of body temperature by any means, whether physiological or behavioural. Some animals, particularly mammals and birds, can maintain a fairly constant internal body temperature (see homoiothermy), whereas in others the body temperature varies with the temperature of the environment (see poikilothermy). See also thermogenesis.

touches a supporting structure, it curves in the direction of the support and coils around it. See tropism.

thin-layer chromatography A technique for the analysis of liquid mixtures using *chromatography. The stationary phase is a thin layer of an absorbing solid (e.g. alumina) prepared by spreading a slurry of the solid on a plate (usually glass) and drying it in an oven. A spot of the mixture to be analysed is placed near one edge and the plate is stood upright in a solvent. The solvent rises through the layer by capillary action carrying the components up the plate at different rates (depending on the extent to which they are absorbed by the solid). After a given time, the plate is dried and the location of spots noted. It is possible to identify constituents of the mixture by the distance moved in a given time. The technique needs careful control of the thickness of the layer and of the temperature. See also rf value. thiocyanate A salt or ester of thiocyanic acid. thiocyanic acid An unstable gas, HSCN. thio ethers See sulphides.

thermosetting See plastics.

thiol group See thiols.

thermostat A device that controls the heating or cooling of a substance in order to maintain it at a constant temperature. It consists of a temperature-sensing instrument connected to a switching device. When the temperature reaches a predetermined level the sensor switches the heating or cooling source on or off according to a predetermined program. The sensing thermometer is often a *bimetallic strip that triggers a simple electrical switch. Thermostats are used for spaceheating controls, in water heaters and refrigerators, and to maintain the environment of a scientiÜc experiment at a constant temperature.

thiols (mercaptans; thio alcohols) Organic compounds that contain the group –SH (called the thiol group, mercapto group, or sulphydryl group). Thiols are analogues of alcohols in which the oxygen atom is replaced by a sulphur atom. They are named according to the parent hydrocarbon; e.g. ethane thiol (C2H5SH). A characteristic property is their strong disagreeable odour. For example the odour of garlic is produced by ethane thiol. Unlike alcohols they are acidic, reacting with alkalis and certain metals to form saltlike compounds. The older name, mercaptan, comes from their ability to react with (‘seize’) mercury.

THF See tetrahydrofuran.

thionyl chloride See sulphur dichloride oxide.

thiamin(e) See vitamin b complex. thigmotropism (haptotropism) The growth of an aerial plant organ in response to localized physical contact. For example, when a tendril of sweet pea

thionyl group The group =SO, as in *sulphur dichloride oxide. thiophene A colourless liquid, C4H4S, b.p. 84°C. It is a cyclic aromatic compound

t

thiosulphate with a ring containing four carbon atoms and one sulphur atom. It is made from butane and sulphur and occurs as an impurity in commercial benzene. Thienyl compounds are formed by substituting various groups in the ring. Thiophene has a smell resembling benzene and is used as a solvent.

thiosulphate A salt containing the ion S2O32– formally derived from thiosulphuric acid. Thiosulphates readily decompose in acid solution to give elemental sulphur and hydrogensulphite (HSO3–) ions. thiosulphuric acid An unstable acid, H2S2O3, formed by the reaction of sulphur trioxide with hydrogen sulphide. See also sulphuric acid. thiourea A white crystalline solid, (NH2)2CS; r.d. 1.4; m.p. 182°C. It is used as a Üxer in photography. thixotropy See newtonian fluid. Thompson, Benjamin See rumford, count. Thomson, Sir Joseph John (1856– 1940) British physicist, who became a professor at Cambridge University in 1884. He is best known for his work on *cathode rays, which led to his discovery of the *electron in 1897. He went on to study the conduction of electricity through gases, and it is for this work that he was awarded the Nobel Prize for physics in 1906. Thomson, William See kelvin, baron.

t

Thomson effect (Kelvin effect) When an electric current Ûows through a conductor, the ends of which are maintained at different temperatures, heat is evolved at a rate approximately proportional to the product of the current and the temperature gradient. If either the current or the temperature gradient is reversed heat is absorbed rather than being evolved. It is named after Sir William Thomson (later Lord Kelvin). Thomson scattering The scattering of electromagnetic radiation by free charged particles, especially electrons, when the photon energy is small compared with the energy equivalent to the *rest mass of

816 the charged particles. The energy lost by the radiation is accounted for by classical theory as a result of the radiation emitted by the charged particles when they are accelerated in the transverse electric Üeld of the radiation. It is named after Sir J. J. Thomson.

thoracic cavity The space within the *thorax, which in vertebrates contains the heart, lungs, and rib cage. thoracic duct The main collecting vessel of the *lymphatic system, running longitudinally in front of the backbone. The thoracic duct drains its lymph into the superior vena cava. thoracic vertebrae The *vertebrae of the upper back, which articulate with the *ribs. They lie between the *cervical vertebrae and the *lumbar vertebrae and are distinguished by a number of articulating facets for attachment of the ribs. In humans there are 12 thoracic vertebrae. thorax The anterior region of the body trunk of animals. In vertebrates it contains the heart and lungs within the rib cage. It is particularly well-deÜned in mammals, being separated from the *abdomen by the *diaphragm. In insects the thorax is divided into an anterior prothorax, a middle mesothorax, and a posterior metathorax, each of which bears a pair of legs; the hindmost two segments also both carry a pair of wings. In other arthropods, especially crustaceans and arachnids, the thorax is fused with the head to form a cephalothorax. thoria See thorium. thorium Symbol Th. A grey radioactive metallic element belonging to the *actinoids; a.n. 90; r.a.m. 232.038; r.d. 11.5– 11.9 (17°C); m.p. 1740–1760°C; b.p. 4780– 4800°C. It occurs in monazite sand in Brazil, India, and USA. The isotopes of thorium have mass numbers from 223 to 234 inclusive; the most stable isotope, thorium–232, has a half-life of 1.39 × 1010 years. It has an oxidation state of (+4) and its chemistry resembles that of the other actinoids. It can be used as a nuclear fuel for breeder reactors as thorium–232 captures slow neutrons to breed uranium– 233. Thorium dioxide (thoria, ThO2) is used on gas mantles and in special refrac-

thunderstorm

817 tories. The element was discovered by J. J. Berzelius in 1829.

thorium series See radioactive series. thorn A hard side stem with a sharp point at the tip, replacing the growing point. In some plants the development of thorns and subsequent suppression of the growing points may be a response to dry conditions. Examples are the thorns of gorse and hawthorn. Compare prickle; spine. thread cell (nematoblast; cnidoblast) A specialized cell found only in the ectoderm of the *Cnidaria. It contains a nematocyst, a Ûuid-Ülled sac within which lies a long hollow coiled thread. When a small sensory projection (cnidocil) on the surface of the thread cell is touched, e.g. by prey, the thread is shot out and adheres to the prey, coils round it, or injects poison into it. Numerous thread cells on the tentacles of jellyÜsh produce their sting. three-body problem See many-body problem. threnardite A mineral form of *sodium sulphate, Na2SO4. threonine See amino acid. threshold 1. (in physics) The minimum value of a parameter or variable that will produce a speciÜed effect. 2. (in physiology) The minimum intensity of a stimulus that is necessary to initiate a response.

an aircraft engine or rocket. It is usually calculated as the product of the rate of mass discharge and the velocity of the exhaust gases relative to the vehicle.

thulium Symbol Tm. A soft grey metallic element belonging to the *lanthanoids; a.n. 69; r.a.m. 168.934; r.d. 9.321 (20°C); m.p. 1545°C; b.p. 1947°C. It occurs in apatite and xenotime. There is one natural isotope, thulium–169, and seventeen artiÜcial isotopes have been produced. There are no uses for the element, which was discovered by Per Cleve (1840–1905) in 1879. thumb drive See usb drive. thunderstorm A convective storm accompanied by *lightning and thunder and a variety of weather conditions, especially heavy rain or hail, high winds, and sudden temperature changes. Thunderstorms originate when intense heating causes a parcel of moist air to rise, leading to instability and the development of cumulonimbus cloud – a towering cloud with a characteristic anvil-shaped top (see illustration). The exact mechanisms of thunderstorms are not fully understood. They occur most frequently in the tropics but are also common in the mid-latitudes. 12 km anvil top

threshold frequency See photoelectric effect. thrombin An enzyme that catalyses the conversion of Übrinogen to Übrin. See blood clotting; prothrombin. thrombocyte See platelet. thromboplastin A glycoprotein, released from damaged tissues at the site of a wound, that initiates the cascade of reactions leading to the formation of a blood clot. See blood clotting. thrombosis The obstruction of a blood vessel by a mass of blood cells and Übrin (thrombus), which can result from excessive *blood clotting. thromboxane A2 See prostaglandin. thrust The propelling force generated by

t updraught downdraught

storm travel

rain hail

cold air

Cross section through a thunderstorm cell

thymidine thymidine A nucleoside consisting of one thymine molecule linked to a ddeoxyribose sugar molecule. thymine A *pyrimidine derivative and one of the major component bases of *nucleotides and the nucleic acid *DNA. thymus An organ, present only in vertebrates, that is concerned with development of *lymphoid tissue, particularly the white blood cells involved in cellmediated *immune responses (see t cell). In mammals it is a bilobed organ in the region of the lower neck, above and in front of the heart. In humans it undergoes progressive shrinkage throughout life, starting after the Ürst 12 months of age. thyratron A thermionic valve (usually a triode) that functions as a gas-Ülled relay. A positive pulse fed to a correctly biased thyratron causes a discharge to start and to continue until the anode voltage has been reduced. It has now been replaced by its solid-state counterpart, the siliconcontrolled rectiÜer. thyristor A silicon-controlled rectiÜer whose anode–cathode current is controlled by a signal applied to a third electrode (the gate) in much the same way as in a thyratron valve. It consists usually of a four-layer chip comprising three p–n junctions. thyrocalcitonin See calcitonin.

t

thyroglobulin (TGB) A glycoprotein, made in the thyroid gland, that consists of about 5000 amino acids, some of which are tyrosine residues. TGB is the precursor of the thyroid hormones, thyroxine and triiodothyronine. Iodine binds to the tyrosine residues in thyroglobulin, which is then hydrolysed into iodotyrosines that combine to form triiodothyronine (T3) or thyroxine (tetraiodothyronine or T4). thyroid gland A bilobed endocrine gland in vertebrates, situated in the base of the neck. It secretes two iodine-containing thyroid hormones, thyroxine (T4) and triiodothyronine (T3), which are formed in the gland from *thyroglobulin; they control the rate of all metabolic processes in the body and inÛuence physical development and activity of the nervous system. Growth and activity of the thyroid is con-

818 trolled by *thyroid-stimulating hormone, secreted by the anterior *pituitary gland.

thyroid-stimulating hormone (TSH; thyrotrophin) A hormone, secreted by the anterior pituitary gland, that controls the synthesis and secretion of the two thyroid hormones, thyroxine and triiodothyronine, in the *thyroid gland. The secretion of thyroid-stimulating hormone is controlled by thyrotrophin-releasing hormone (TRH) from the hypothalamus. The release of TRH depends on many factors, including the levels of TSH, glucose, and thyroxine in the blood and the rate of metabolism in the body. thyrotrophin-releasing hormone (TRH) See thyroid-stimulating hormone. thyroxine (T4 ) The principal hormone secreted by the *thyroid gland. See also thyroglobulin. tibia 1. The larger of the two bones of the lower hindlimb of terrestrial vertebrates (compare fibula). It articulates with the *femur at the knee and with the *tarsus at the ankle. The tibia is the major load-bearing bone of the lower leg. 2. The fourth segment of an insect’s leg, which is attached to the femur. tidal energy See tides. tidal volume The volume of air taken in or expelled by an animal breathing normally at rest during each cycle of *ventilation. The average human has a tidal volume of approximately 500 cm3. tides The regular rise and fall of the water level in the earth’s oceans as a result of the gravitational forces between the earth, moon, and sun. The forces involved are complex, but the moon is approximately twice as effective as the sun in causing tides. In illustration (a) the resultant gravitational forces between the moon and various points on the earth (solid lines) are shown as the vector sums of the tide-generating forces (broken lines) and a constant force (dotted lines) that is the same at all points on the earth and is equal to the moon’s attraction on the earth’s centre. The resultant force when the moon is in zenith (Z in the illustration) is greater than that at nadir (N) be-

time reversal

819

terms of the frequency of a speciÜed electromagnetic radiation (see second). See also time dilation; time reversal. N

Z

moon

earth (a)

sun

moon

sun’s attraction moon’s attraction earth earth low neap tides

high spring tides (b)

Tides

cause Z is closer to the moon than N and the force is inversely proportional to the square of the distance according to *Newton’s law of gravitation. Illustration (b) shows how at full and new moon the sun and moon act together to produce the high-range spring tides, while at quarter moon the forces are at right angles to each other causing the low-range neap tides. The use of tidal energy, estimated at some 4 × 1018 J per annum at known tidal sites, dates back to medieval tidal mills. Modern tidal power stations use specially designed turbines, operated by tidal waters, to drive generators.

timbre See quality of sound. time A dimension that enables two otherwise identical events that occur at the same point in space to be distinguished (see space–time). The interval between two such events forms the basis of time measurement. For general purposes, the earth’s rotation on its axis provides the units of the clock (see day) and the earth’s orbit round the sun (see year) provides the units of the calendar. For scientiÜc purposes, intervals of time are now deÜned in

timebase A voltage applied to the electron beam in a *cathode-ray tube at regular intervals so that the luminous spot on the screen is deÛected in a predetermined manner. The timebase is usually designed to make the beam sweep the screen horizontally, the period during which the spot returns to its starting point (the Ûyback) being suppressed in some contexts (e.g. in television) although in a *cathode-ray oscilloscope the timebase can be put to more complicated uses. time dilation (time dilatation) The principle, predicted by Einstein’s special theory of *relativity, that intervals of time are not absolute but are relative to the motion of the observers. If two identical clocks are synchronized and placed side by side in an inertial frame of reference they will read the same time for as long as they both remain side by side. However, if one of the clocks has a velocity relative to the other, which remains beside a stationary observer, the travelling clock will show, to that observer, that less time has elapsed than the stationary clock. In general, the travelling clock goes more slowly by a factor √(1 – v2/c2), when measured in a frame of reference travelling at a velocity v relative to another frame of reference; c is the speed of light. The principle has been veriÜed in a number of ways; for example, by comparing the lifetimes of fast muons, which increase with the speed of the particles to an extent predicted by this factor. time-lapse photography A form of photography used to record a slow process, such as plant growth. A series of single exposures of the object is made on Ülm at predetermined regular intervals. The Ülm produced can then be projected at normal cine speeds and the process appears to be taking place at an extremely high rate. time reversal Symbol T. The operation of replacing time t by time –t. The *symmetry of time reversal is known as T invariance. As with CP violation, T violation occurs in certain weak interactions, no-

t

time sharing tably kaon decay. See also cp invariance; cpt theorem.

time sharing A means by which several jobs – data plus the programs to manipulate the data – share the processing time and other resources of a computer. A brief period is allocated to each job by the computer’s operating system, and the computer switches rapidly between jobs. A *multiaccess system relies on time sharing. tin Symbol Sn. A silvery malleable metallic element belonging to *group 14 (formerly IVB) of the periodic table; a.n. 50; r.a.m. 118.69; r.d. 7.28; m.p. 231.88°C; b.p. 2260°C. It is found as tin(IV) oxide in ores, such as cassiterite, and is extracted by reduction with carbon. The metal (called white tin) has a powdery nonmetallic allotrope grey tin, into which it changes below 18°C. The formation of this allotrope is called tin plague; it can be reversed by heating to 100°C. The natural element has 21 isotopes (the largest number of any element); Üve radioactive isotopes are also known. The metal is used as a thin protective coating for steel plate and is a constituent of a number of alloys (e.g. phosphor bronze, gun metal, solder, Babbitt metal, and pewter). Chemically it is reactive. It combines directly with chlorine and oxygen and displaces hydrogen from dilute acids. It also dissolves in alkalis to form *stannates. There are two series of compounds with tin in the +2 and +4 oxidation states.

t

Tinbergen, Niko(laas) (1907–88) Dutch-born British zoologist and ethologist. Working Ürst at Leiden University, he moved to Oxford in 1947, becoming professor of animal behaviour in 1966. With Konrad *Lorenz he was a pioneer of ethology, working with animals in their natural setting. In later years Tinbergen attempted to apply ethological principles to human beings, especially autistic children. He shared the Nobel Prize for physiology or medicine with Lorenz and Karl von Frisch (1886–1982). tin(II) chloride A white solid, SnCl2, soluble in water and ethanol. It exists in the anhydrous form (rhombic; r.d. 3.95; m.p. 246°C; b.p. 652°C) and as a dihydrate, SnCl2.2H2O (monoclinic; r.d. 2.71; m.p.

820 37.7°C). The compound is made by dissolving metallic tin in hydrochloric acid and is partially hydrolysed in solution. Sn2+ + H2O ˆ SnOH+ + H+ Excess acid must be present to prevent the precipitation of basic salts. In the presence of additional chloride ions the pyramidal ion [SnCl3]– is formed; in the gas phase the SnCl2 molecule is bent. It is a reducing agent in acid solutions and oxidizes slowly in air: Sn2+ → Sn4+ + 2e

tin(IV) chloride A colourless fuming liquid, SnCl4, hydrolysed in cold water, decomposed by hot water, and soluble in ethers; r.d. 2.226; m.p. –33°C; b.p. 114°C. Tin(IV) chloride is a covalent compound, which may be prepared directly from the elements. It dissolves sulphur, phosphorus, bromine, and iodine, and there is evidence for the presence of species such as SnCl2I2. In hydrochloric acid and in chloride solutions the coordination is extended from four to six by the formation of the SnCl62– ion. tincture A solution with alcohol as the solvent (e.g. tincture of iodine). tin(IV) hydride (stannane) A highly reactive and volatile gas (b.p. –53°), SnH4, which decomposes on moderate heating (150°C). It is prepared by the reduction of tin chlorides using lithium tetrahydridoaluminate(III) and is used in the synthesis of some organo-tin compounds. The compound has reducing properties. tin(IV) oxide (tin dioxide) A white solid, SnO2, insoluble in water; tetrahedral; r.d. 6.95; m.p. 1127°C; sublimes between 1800°C and 1900°C. Tin(IV) oxide is trimorphic: the common form, which occurs naturally as the ore *cassiterite, has a rutile lattice but hexagonal and rhombic forms are also known. There are also two so-called dihydrates, SnO2.2H2O, known as α- and β-stannic acid. These are essentially tin hydroxides. Tin(IV) oxide is amphoteric, dissolving in molten alkalis to form *stannates; in the presence of sulphur, thiostannates are produced. tin plague See tin. tin(II) sulphide A grey-black cubic or

titanium

821 monoclinic solid, SnS, virtually insoluble in water; r.d. 5.22; m.p. 882°C; b.p. 1230°C. It has a layer structure similar to that of black phosphorus. Its heat of formation is low and it can be made by heating the elements together. Above 265°C it slowly decomposes (disproportionates) to tin(IV) sulphide and tin metal. The compound reacts with hydrochloric acid to give tin(II) chloride and hydrogen sulphide.

tin(IV) sulphide (mosaic gold) A bronze or golden yellow crystalline compound, SnS2, insoluble in water and in ethanol; hexagonal; r.d. 4.5; decomposes at 600°C. It is prepared by the reaction of hydrogen sulphide with a soluble tin(IV) salt or by the action of heat on thiostannic acid, H2SnS3. The golden-yellow form used for producing a gilded effect on wood is prepared by heating tin, sulphur, and ammonium chloride. T invariance See time reversal. Ti plasmid See agrobacterium tumefaciens. tissue A collection of similar cells organized to carry out one or more particular functions. For example, in animals nervous tissue is specialized to perceive and transmit stimuli. An organ, such as a lung or kidney, contains many different types of tissues. tissue culture The growth of the tissues of living organisms outside the body in a suitable culture medium. Culture (or nutrient) media contain a mixture of nutrients either in solid form (e.g. in *agar) or in liquid form (e.g. in *physiological saline). Tissue culture has proved to be invaluable for gaining information about factors that control the growth and differentiation of cells. Culture of plant tissues has resulted in the regeneration of complete plants, enabling commercial propagation (e.g. of orchids) and – through culture of meristem tissues – the production of virus-free crop plants. See also explantation; tissue engineering. tissue engineering The creation of synthetic or semisynthetic tissue that can be used instead of human tissue in surgery. Different kinds of tissue have been developed or are currently being re-

searched, including skin, bone, cartilage, cornea, and spinal tissue. For example, the Ürst such product to gain approval for clinical use was a form of artiÜcial skin consisting of a thin sheet of collagen gel inÜltrated with two layers of cultured human cells – keratinocytes on the outer surface to form the ‘epidermis’, and Übroblasts on the inner surface to form the ‘dermis’. More rigid tissues, such as synthetic bone and cartilage, are typically based on a biopolymer scaffold, which is treated with growth factors and seeded with cultured bone cells or cartilage cells to secrete the natural tissue material.

tissue Ûuid The Ûuid, consisting of water, ions, and dissolved gases and food substances, that is formed when blood is ultraÜltered (see ultrafiltration) from the capillaries into the intercellular spaces. The pressure in the arterial capillaries causes most components of the blood to pass across the capillary walls; blood cells and most of the plasma proteins are retained in the capillaries. The tissue Ûuid surrounds the body cells, facilitating the exchange of nutrients and waste materials. At the venous end of the capillaries, the tissue Ûuid is drawn into the capillaries by *osmosis. Titan See saturn. titania See titanium(iv) oxide. titanium Symbol Ti. A white metallic *transition element; a.n. 22; r.a.m. 47.9; r.d. 4.5; m.p. 1660±10°C; b.p. 3287°C. The main sources are rutile (TiO2) and, to a lesser extent, ilmenite (FeTiO3). The element also occurs in numerous other minerals. It is obtained by heating the oxide with carbon and chlorine to give TiCl4, which is reduced by the *Kroll process. The main use is in a large number of strong light corrosion-resistant alloys for aircraft, ships, chemical plant, etc. The element forms a passive oxide coating in air. At higher temperatures it reacts with oxygen, nitrogen, chlorine, and other nonmetals. It dissolves in dilute acids. The main compounds are titanium(IV) salts and complexes; titanium(II) and titanium(III) compounds are also known. The element was Ürst discovered by William Gregor (1761–1817) in 1789.

t

titanium dioxide titanium dioxide See titanium(iv) oxide. titanium(IV) oxide (titania; titanium dioxide) A white oxide, TiO2, occurring naturally in various forms, particularly the mineral rutile. It is used as a white pigment and as a Üller for plastics, rubber, etc. Titius–Bode law See bode, johann elert. titration A method of volumetric analysis in which a volume of one reagent (the titrant) is added to a known volume of another reagent slowly from a burette until an end point is reached (see indicator). The volume added before the end point is reached is noted. If one of the solutions has a known concentration, that of the other can be calculated. titre 1. The number of infectious virus particles present in a suspension. 2. A measure of the amount of *antibody present in a sample of serum, given by the highest dilution of the sample that results in the formation of visible clumps with the appropriate antigen (see agglutination). 3. The concentration of a solution as measured by *titration. 4. The minimum quantity of solution required to complete a reaction in a titration. T lymphocyte See t cell. TNT See trinitrotoluene. toads See amphibia.

t

tobacco mosaic virus (TMV) A rigid rod-shaped RNA-containing virus that causes distortion and blistering of leaves in a wide range of plants, especially the tobacco plant. It is transmitted by insects when they feed on plant tissue. TMV was the Ürst virus to be discovered.

822 ver, forming a bright silver mirror on the inside of the tube (hence the name silvermirror test). Ketones give a negative result. It is named after Bernhard Tollens (1841– 1918).

toluene See methylbenzene. tomography The use of X-rays to photograph a selected plane of a human body with other planes eliminated. The CT (computerized tomography) scanner is a ring-shaped X-ray machine that rotates through 180° around the horizontal patient, making numerous X-ray measurements every few degrees. The vast amount of information acquired is built into a three-dimensional image of the tissues under examination by the scanner’s own computer. The patient is exposed to a dose of X-rays only some 20% of that used in a normal diagnostic X-ray. tone (tonus) The state of sustained tension in muscles that is necessary for the maintenance of posture. In a tonic muscle contraction, only a certain proportion of the muscle Übres are contracting at any given time; the rest are relaxed and recovering for subsequent contractions. The Übres involved in tone contract more slowly than the fast Übres used for rapid responses by the same muscle. The proportions of slow and fast Übres depend on the function of the muscle. tongue A muscular organ of vertebrates that in most species is attached to the Ûoor of the mouth. It plays an important role in manipulating food during chewing and swallowing and in terrestrial species it bears numerous *taste buds on its upper surface. In some advanced vertebrates the tongue is used in the articulation of sounds, particularly in human speech.

tokamak See thermonuclear reactor.

tonoplast (vacuole membrane) The single membrane that bounds the *vacuole of plant cells.

Tollens reagent A reagent used in testing for aldehydes. It is made by adding sodium hydroxide to silver nitrate to give silver(I) oxide, which is dissolved in aqueous ammonia (giving the complex ion [Ag(NH3)2]+). The sample is warmed with the reagent in a test tube. Aldehydes reduce the complex Ag+ ion to metallic sil-

tonsil A mass of *lymphoid tissue, several of which are situated at the back of the mouth and throat in higher vertebrates. In humans there are the palatine tonsils at the back of the mouth, lingual tonsils below the tongue, and pharyngeal tonsils (or adenoids) in the pharynx. They are concerned with the production of

tocopherol See vitamin e.

torsion

823 *lymphocytes and therefore with defence against infection.

tonus See tone. tooth Any of the hard structures in vertebrates that are used principally for biting and chewing food but also for attack, grooming, and other functions. In Üsh and amphibians the teeth occur all over the palate, but in higher vertebrates they are concentrated on the jaws. They evolved in cartilaginous Üsh as modiÜed placoid *scales, and this is reÛected in their structure: a body of bony *dentine with a central *pulp cavity and an outer covering of *enamel on the exposed surface (crown). The portion of the tooth embedded in the jawbone is the root (see illustration). In mammals there are four different types of teeth, specialized for different functions (see canine tooth; incisor; molar; premolar). Their number varies with the species (see dental formula). See also deciduous teeth; permanent teeth. enamel

topography The relief and position of the natural and cultural features of the earth’s surface. topology The branch of geometry concerned with the properties of geometrical objects that are unchanged by continuous deformations, such as twisting or stretching. Mathematical approaches employing topology are of great importance in modern theories of the *fundamental interactions. topsoil See soil. tornado A violently rotating column of air, 10–100 m in diameter, usually made visible by a funnel cloud, that extends below cloud, usually cumulonimbus, and is in contact with the ground surface. Wind speeds of up to 100 metres per second may occur, but the damage to meteorological instruments caused by the passage of tornadoes makes exact measurement difÜcult. Tornadoes frequently occur in groups and are most common in the central USA and Australia, where they cause considerable destruction.

dentine crown

pulp cavity with nerve and blood supply gum cement

root

periodontal membrane jaw bone

Section through an incisor tooth

topaz A variably coloured aluminium silicate mineral, Al2(SiO4)(OH,F)2, that forms orthorhombic crystals. It occurs chieÛy in acid igneous rocks, such as granites and pegmatites. Topaz is valued as a gemstone because of its transparency, variety of colours (the wine-yellow variety being most highly prized), and great hardness (8 on the Mohs’ scale). When heated, yellow or brownish topaz often becomes a rosepink colour. The main sources of topaz are Brazil, Russia, and the USA. top carnivore See consumer.

torque (moment of a force or couple) The product of a force and its perpendicular distance from a point about which it causes rotation or *torsion. The unit of torque is the newton metre, a vector product, unlike the joule, also equal to a newton metre, which is a scalar product. A turbine produces a torque on its central rotating shaft. See also couple. torr A unit of pressure, used in highvacuum technology, deÜned as 1 mmHg. 1 torr is equal to 133.322 pascals. The unit is named after Evangelista Torricelli (1609–47). Torricellian vacuum The vacuum formed when a long tube, closed at one end and Ülled with mercury, is inverted into a mercury reservoir so that the open end of the tube is below the surface of the mercury. The pressure inside the Torricellian vacuum is the vapour pressure of mercury, about 10–3 torr. torsion A twisting deformation produced by a *torque or *couple. A torsion bar is a form of spring in which one end of a bar is Üxed and a torque is applied to

t

torsion balance

824

the other end. Torsion bars are used in the suspension systems of motor vehicles.

torsion balance An instrument for measuring very weak forces. It consists of a horizontal rod Üxed to the end of a vertical wire or Übre or to the centre of a taut horizontal wire. The forces to be measured are applied to the end or ends of the rod. The turning of the rod may be measured by the displacement of a beam of light reÛected from a plane mirror attached to it. The best-known form is that used by Henry Cavendish (1731–1810) and later by Sir Charles Boys (1855–1944) to determine the *gravitational constant; in this form the balance is calibrated by determining the torsional coefÜcient of the suspension by treating the device as a torsional pendulum. torus 1. (in mathematics) A solid generated by rotating a circle about an external line in its plane, also called an anchor ring. It has the shape of the inner tube of a tyre. If r is the radius of the rotating circle and R the distance between the centre of the circle and the axis of rotation, the volume of the torus is 2π2Rr2 and the surface area is 4π2Rr. In Cartesian coordinates, if the z-axis is the axis of rotation, the equation of the torus is [√(x2 + y2) – R]2 + z2 = r2. 2. (in botany) See receptacle.

t

total internal reÛection The total reÛection of a beam of light at the interface of one medium and another medium of lower refractive index, when the angle of incidence to the second medium exceeds a speciÜc critical angle. If a beam of light passing through a medium A (say glass) strikes the boundary to a medium B of lower refractive index (say air) with a small angle of incidence i,

i

part will be refracted, with an angle of refraction r, and part will be reÛected (see illustration a). If i is increased it will reach a critical angle c, at which r = 90° (see illustration b). If i is now increased further, no refraction can occur and all the light energy is reÛected by the interface (see illustration c). This total internal reÛection occurs when c (given by nsinc = 1) is exceeded (n is the refractive index of A relative to B). The critical angle of optical glass is usually about 40° and total internal reÛection is made use of by incorporating prisms in some optical instruments instead of mirrors.

totality The period during a total *eclipse of the sun in which the view of the sun’s surface from a point on the earth is totally obscured by the moon. The maximum duration of totality is 7.67 minutes, but it is usually less. total-radiation pyrometer See pyrometry. touch The sense that enables the texture of objects and substances to be perceived. Touch receptors occur in the *skin, being concentrated in the tips of the Ünger in humans. tourmaline A group of minerals composed of complex cyclosilicates containing boron with the general formula NaR32+Al6B3Si6O27(H,F)4, where R = Fe2+, Mg, or (Al + Li). The crystals are trigonal, elongated, and variably coloured, the two ends of the crystals often having different colours. Tourmaline is used as a gemstone and because of its double refraction and piezoelectric properties is also used in polarizers and some pressure gauges.

c A

A B

r

(a)

Total internal reflection

B

A 90°

(b)

>c

B

(c)

transactinide elements

825

Townes, Charles See basov, nikolai gennediyevitch. toxicology The science of the study of poisons. Originally developed by Paracelsus (1493–1541), toxicology is concerned with the investigation of the deleterious effects of all foreign substances (*xenobiotics) on living organisms. toxin A poison produced by a living organism, especially a bacterium. An endotoxin is released only when the bacterial cell dies or disintegrates. An exotoxin is secreted by a bacterial cell into the surrounding medium. In the body a toxin acts as an *antigen, producing an *immune response.

trajectory See phase space. transactinide elements Elements with an atomic number greater than 103, i.e. elements above lawrencium in the *periodic table. So far, elements up to 112 have been detected. Because of the highly radioactive and transient nature of these elements, there has been much dispute about priority of discovery and, consequently, naming of the elements. The International Union of Pure and Applied Chemistry (IUPAC) introduced a set of systematic temporary names based on afÜxes, as shown in the table.

Affix

Number

Symbol

nil un bi tri quad pent hex sept oct enn

0 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9

n u b t q p h s o e

trace element See essential element. trace fossil See fossil. trachea 1. (windpipe) The tube in airbreathing vertebrates that conducts air from the throat to the *bronchi. It is strengthened with incomplete rings of cartilage. 2. An air channel in insects and most other terrestrial arthropods. Tracheae occur as ingrowths of the body wall. They open to the exterior by spiracles and branch into Üner channels (tracheoles) that terminate in the tissues (see also air sac). Pumping movements of the abdominal muscles cause air to be drawn into and out of the tracheae. tracheid A type of cell occurring within the *xylem of conifers, ferns, and related plants. Tracheids are elongated and their walls are usually extensively thickened by deposits of lignin. Water Ûows from one tracheid to another through unthickened regions (pits) in the cell walls. Compare vessel element. tracheophyte Any plant that has elaborate tissues, including *vascular tissue; a conspicuous *sporophyte generation; and complex leaves with waterproof cuticles. Tracheophytes include plants of the phyla *Lycophyta, *Sphenophyta, *Filicinophyta, *Coniferophyta, and *Anthophyta. In traditional classiÜcation systems these were regarded as classes of the division Tracheophyta. tracing (radioactive tracing) See labelling.

All these element names end in -ium. So, for example, element 109 in this system is called un + nil + enn + ium, i.e. unnilennium, and given the symbol u+n+e, i.e. Une. One long-standing dispute was about the element 104 (rutherfordium), which has also been called kurchatovium (Ku). There have also been disputes between IUPAC and the American Chemical Union about element names. In 1994 IUPAC suggested the following list: mendelevium (Md, 101) nobelium (No, 102) lawrencium (Lr, 103) dubnium (Db, 104) joliotium (Jl, 105) rutherfordium (Rf, 106) bohrium (Bh, 107) hahnium (Hn, 108) meitnerium (Mt, 109) The ACU favoured a different set of names: mendelevium (Md, 101) nobelium (No, 102)

t

transamination lawrencium (Lr, 103) rutherfordium (Rf, 104) hahnium (Ha, 105) seaborgium (Sg, 106) nielsbohrium (Ns, 107) hassium (Hs, 108) meitnerium (Mt, 109) A compromise list was adopted by IUPAC in 1997 and is generally accepted: mendelevium (Md, 101) nobelium (No, 102) lawrencium (Lr, 103) rutherfordium (Rf, 104) dubnium (Db, 105) seaborgium (Sg, 106) bohrium (Bh, 107) hassium (Hs, 108) meitnerium (Mt, 109) Element 110 was named as darmstadtium in 2003 and element 111 was named roentgenium in 2004. So far elements 112 (ununbium, Uub), 113 (ununtrium, Uut), 114 (ununquadium, Uuq), 115 (ununpentium, Uup), and 116 (ununhexium, Uuh) are not ofÜcially named. All these elements are unstable and have very short half-lives.

transamination A biochemical reaction in amino acid metabolism in which an amine group is transferred from an amino acid to a keto acid to form a new amino acid and keto acid. The coenzyme required for this reaction is pyridoxal phosphate. transcendental number A number that is not algebraic, such as π or e. A transcendental function is also nonalgebraic, such as ax, sinx, or logx.

t

transcriptase See reverse transcriptase. transcription The process in living cells in which the genetic information of *DNA is transferred to a molecule of messenger *RNA (mRNA) as the Ürst step in *protein synthesis (see also genetic code). Transcription takes place in the cell nucleus or nuclear region. It involves the action of RNA *polymerase enzymes in assembling the nucleotides necessary to form a complementary strand of mRNA from the DNA template, and (in eukaryote cells) the subsequent removal of the noncoding sequences from this primary transcript (see gene splicing) to form a functional

826 mRNA molecule. See also reverse transcriptase. Compare translation.

transcription factor Any of a group of proteins that regulate gene activity by increasing or decreasing the binding of RNA *polymerases to the DNA molecule during the process of *transcription. This is achieved by the ability of the transcription factors to bind to the DNA molecule. transcriptome The full complement of RNA transcripts of the genes of a cell or organism. The types and relative abundance of different transcripts, i.e. the messenger RNAs (mRNAs), can be obtained by analysing cell contents using complementary DNA probes, particularly in the form of *DNA microarrays. Such an analysis provides a ‘snapshot’ of the expression pattern of the cell’s genes. See transcriptomics. transcriptomics The study of the RNA transcripts of a cell, tissue, or organism (i.e. the *transcriptome). Transcriptomics is concerned with determining how the transcriptome, and hence pattern of gene expression, changes with respect to various factors, such as type of tissue, stage of development, hormones, drugs, or disease. It complements and overlaps with *proteomics. transducer A device for converting a nonelectrical signal, such as sound, light, heat, etc., into an electrical signal, or vice versa. Thus microphones and loudspeakers are electroacoustic transducers. An active transducer is one that can itself introduce a power gain and has its own power source. A passive transducer has no power source other than the actuating signal and cannot introduce gain. transduction 1. The transfer of genetic material from one bacterial cell to another by means of a *bacteriophage. 2. The conversion of stimuli detected in sensory *receptor cells into electric impulses, which are transmitted to the brain by the nervous system. 3. (signal transduction) (in cell biology) Any mechanism by which binding of a *signal molecule to a cell-surface receptor triggers a response inside the cell. It often involves *second messengers. transect A straight line across an ex-

transistor

827 panse of ground along which ecological measurements are taken, continuously or at regular intervals. Thus an ecologist wishing to study the numbers and types of organisms at different distances above the low-tide line might sample at Üvemetre intervals along a number of transects perpendicular to the shore.

trans effect An effect in the substitution of inorganic square-planar complexes, in which certain ligands in the original complex are able to direct the incoming ligand into the trans position. The order of ligands in decreasing transdirecting power is: CN– > NO2 > I– > Br– > Cl– > NH3 > H2O.

transferase Any of a class of enzymes that catalyse the transfer of a group of atoms from one molecule to another. transfer RNA See rna. transformer A device for transferring electrical energy from one alternatingcurrent circuit to another with a change of voltage, current, phase, or impedance. It consists of a primary winding of Np turns magnetically linked by a ferromagnetic core or by proximity to the secondary winding of Ns turns. The turns ratio (Ns/Np) is approximately equal to Vs/Vp and to Ip /Is, where Vp and Ip are the voltage and current fed to the primary winding and Vs and Is are the voltage and current induced in the secondary winding, assuming that there are no power losses in the core. In practice, however, there are *eddycurrent and *hysteresis losses in the core, incomplete magnetic linkage between the coils, and heating losses in the coils themselves. By the use of a *laminated core and careful design, transformers with 98% efÜciency can be achieved. transgene A gene that is taken from one organism and inserted into the germ line of another organism so that it is replicated as part of the genome and present in all the recipient’s cells. See transgenic. transgenic Describing an organism whose genome incorporates and expresses genes from another species (*transgenes). See genetically modified organisms (Feature). transient A brief disturbance or oscilla-

tion in a circuit caused by a sudden rise in the current or e.m.f.

trans-isomer See isomerism. transistor A *semiconductor device capable of ampliÜcation in addition to rectiÜcation. It is the basic unit in radio, television, and computer circuits, having almost completely replaced the *thermionic valve. The point-contact transistor, which is now obsolete, was invented in 1948. It consists of a small germanium crystal with two rectifying point contacts attached to it; a third contact, called the base, makes a low-resistance nonrectifying (ohmic) connection with the crystal. Current Ûowing through the device between the point contacts is modulated by the signal fed to the base. This type of transistor was replaced by the junction transistor, which was developed in 1949–50. The Üeld-effect transistor (FET) was a later invention. Bipolar transistors, such as the junction transistor, depend on the Ûow of both majority and minority carriers, whereas in unipolar transistors, such as the FET, the current is carried by majority carriers only. In the bipolar junction transistor, two ptype semiconductor regions are separated by a thin n-type region, making a p–n–p structure. Alternatively, an n–p–n structure can also be used. In both cases the thin central region is called the base and one outer region of the sandwich is called the emitter, the other the collector. The emitter–base junction is forward-biased and the collector–base junction is reversebiased. In the p–n–p transistor, the forward bias causes holes in the emitter region to Ûow across the junction into the base; as the base is thin, the majority of holes are swept right across it (helped by the reverse bias), into the collector. The minority of holes that do not Ûow from the base to the collector combine with electrons in the n-type base. This recombination is balanced by a small electron Ûow in the base circuit. The diagram illustrates the (conventional) current Ûow using the common-base type of connection. If the emitter, base, and collector currents are Ie, Ib, and Ic, respectively, then Ie = Ib + Ic and the current gain is Ic/Ib. Field-effect transistors are of two kinds, the junction FET (JFET or JUGFET) and the

t

transition

828

rectifying contacts emitter

p

the surface between these regions and a metal conductor is evaporated on to the top of this layer to form the gate. When a positive voltage is applied to the gate, electrons move along the surface of the ptype substrate below the gate, producing a thin surface of n-type material, which forms the channel between the source and drain. This surface layer is called an inversion layer, as it has opposite conductivity to that of the substrate. The number of induced electrons is directly proportional to the gate voltage, thus the conductivity of the channel increases with gate voltage. IGFETs are also made with both p-type and n-type channels. Because MOS devices cannot be formed on gallium arsenide (there are no stable native oxides of GaAs), metal semiconductor FETs (MESFET) devices are used. This makes use of Schottky barrier (see schottky effect) as the gate electrode rather than a semiconductor junction.

transition A change of a system from one quantum state to another. transition elements A set of elements ba se

insulated-gate FET (IGFET; also known as a MOSFET, i.e. metal-oxide-semiconductor FET). Both are unipolar devices and in both the current Ûows through a narrow channel between two electrodes (the gate) from one region, called the source, to another, called the drain. The modulating signal is applied to the gate. In the JFET, the channel consists of a semiconductor material of relatively low conductivity sandwiched between two regions of high conductivity of the opposite polarity. When the junctions between these regions are reverse-biased, *depletion layers form, which narrow the channel. At high bias the depletion layers meet and pinchoff the channel completely. Thus the voltage applied to the two gates controls the thickness of the channel and thus its conductivity. JFETs are made with both n-type and p-type channels. In the IGFET, a wafer of semiconductor material has two highly doped regions of opposite polarity diffused into it, to form the source and drain regions. An insulating layer of silicon dioxide is formed on

n

b collector

e

p

n p n

base ohmic contact

point-contact transistor

c

le

lc

lb +

+

forward bias

reverse bias

p-n-p junction transistor

b

c

e

p n p symbols of junction transistors

t

gate metal

source

p -type

n -type

top drain gate

source n

n -channel

n -type channel bottom gate p -type substrate

SiO2 drain n

inversion channel layer

p -type substrate p -channel

JFET

Transistors

n -channel

symbols of JFET

p -channel IGMET (MOSFET)

symbols of IGFET

829 in the *periodic table in which Ülling of electrons in an inner d- or f-level occurs. With increasing proton number, electrons Üll atomic levels up to argon, which has the electron conÜguration 1s22s22p63s23p6. In this shell, there are 5 d-orbitals, which can each contain 2 electrons. However, at this point the subshell of lowest energy is not the 3d but the 4s. The next two elements, potassium and calcium, have the conÜgurations [Ar]4s1 and [Ar]4s2 respectively. For the next element, scandium, the 3d level is of lower energy than the 4p level, and scandium has the conÜguration [Ar]3d14s2. This Ülling of the inner d-level continues up to zinc [Ar]3d104s2, giving the Ürst transition series. There is a further series of this type in the next period of the table: between yttrium ([Kr]4d5s2) and cadmium ([Kr]4d105s2). This is the second transition series. In the next period of the table the situation is rather more complicated. Lanthanum has the conÜguration [Xe]5d16s2. The level of lowest energy then becomes the 4f level and the next element, cerium, has the conÜguration [Xe]4f 15d16s2. There are 7 of these f-orbitals, each of which can contain 2 electrons, and Ülling of the f-levels continues up to lutetium ([Xe]4f 145d16s2). Then the Ülling of the 5d levels continues from hafnium to mercury. The series of 14 elements from cerium to lutetium is a ‘series within a series’ called an inner transition series. This one is the *lanthanoid series. In the next period there is a similar inner transition series, the *actinoid series, from thorium to lawrencium. Then Ülling of the d-level continues from element 104 onwards. In fact, the classiÜcation of chemical elements is valuable only in so far as it illustrates chemical behaviour, and it is conventional to use the term ‘transition elements’ in a more restricted sense. The elements in the inner transition series from cerium (58) to lutetium (71) are called the lanthanoids; those in the series from thorium (90) to lawrencium (103) are the actinoids. These two series together make up the f-block in the periodic table. It is also common to include scandium, yttrium, and lanthanum with the lanthanoids (because of chemical similarity) and to include actinium with the actinoids. Of the remaining transition el-

transition state ements, it is usual to speak of three main transition series: from titanium to copper; from zirconium to silver; and from hafnium to gold. All these elements have similar chemical properties that result from the presence of unÜlled d-orbitals in the element or (in the case of copper, silver, and gold) in the ions. The elements from 104 to 109 and the undiscovered elements 110 and 111 make up a fourth transition series. The elements zinc, cadmium, and mercury have Ülled d-orbitals both in the elements and in compounds, and are usually regarded as nontransition elements forming group 12 of the periodic table. The elements of the three main transition series are all typical metals (in the nonchemical sense), i.e. most are strong hard materials that are good conductors of heat and electricity and have high melting and boiling points. Chemically, their behaviour depends on the existence of unÜlled d-orbitals. They exhibit variable valency, have coloured compounds, and form *coordination compounds. Many of their compounds are paramagnetic as a result of the presence of unpaired electrons. Many of them are good catalysts. They are less reactive than the s- and pblock metals.

transition point (transition temperature) 1. The temperature at which one crystalline form of a substance changes to another form. 2. The temperature at which a substance changes phase. 3. The temperature at which a substance becomes superconducting (see superconductivity). 4. The temperature at which some other change, such as a change of magnetic properties (see also curie point), takes place. transition state (activated complex) The association of atoms of highest energy formed during a chemical reaction. The transition state can be regarded as a short-lived intermediate that breaks down to give the products. For example, in a SN2 substitution reaction, one atom or group approaches the molecule as the other leaves. The transition state is an intermediate state in which both attacking and leaving groups are partly bound to the molecule, e.g.

t

transition zone

translation 1. (in biochemistry) The process in living cells in which the genetic information encoded in messenger *RNA (mRNA) in the form of a sequence of nucleotide triplets (*codons) is translated into a sequence of amino acids in a polypeptide chain during *protein synthesis (see illustration). Translation takes place on *ribosomes in the cell cytoplasm. The ribosomes move along the mRNA ‘reading’ each codon in turn. Molecules of transfer RNA (tRNA), each bearing a particular amino acid, are brought to their correct positions along the mRNA molecule: base pairing occurs between the bases of the codons and the complementary base triplets of tRNA (see anticodon). In this way amino acids are assembled in the correct sequence to form the polypeptide chain. 2. (in physics) Motion of a body in which all the points in the body follow parallel paths.

t

translocation 1. (in botany) The movement of minerals and chemical compounds within a plant. There are two main processes. The Ürst is the uptake of soluble minerals from the soil and their passage upwards from the roots to various organs by means of the water-conducting vessels (*xylem). The second is the transfer of organic compounds, synthesized by the leaves, both upwards and downwards to various organs, particularly the growing points. This movement occurs within the *phloem tubes. See also mass flow. 2. (in genetics) A type of *chromosome mutation in which a section of one chromosome is broken off and becomes attached to another chromosome, resulting in a loss of genetic information from the Ürst chromosome. translucent Permitting the passage of radiation but not without some scattering or diffusion. For example, frosted glass allows light to pass through it but an object cannot be seen clearly through it because

transmission 1. (in neurophysiology) The one-way transfer of a nerve *impulse from one neuron to another across a *synapse. See also neurotransmitter. amino acid

Cys transfer RNA A A C

codon Val U

transition zone See hypocotyl.

the light rays are scattered by it. Compare transparent.

messenger RNA

C

B + RA → B- - -R- - -A → BR + A In the theory of reaction rates, the reactants are assumed to be in equilibrium with this activated complex, which decomposes to the products.

830

C A A G G U U U G U

ribosome (a)

peptide bond

Ala

C

G

A

Cys

Val

C A A A C A G U U U G U G C U

(b)

transfer RNA Va

growing polypeptide chain

l

Cys

C A A G U

Ala

A C A

U

U

G

U

C G A G C U

(c)

The stages of translation in protein synthesis

831 Compare propagation. 2. (in medicine) The spread of an *infection from person to person. This can occur in various ways, such as close contact with an infected person, including sexual contact (see sexually transmitted disease); contact with a *vector or a *carrier of the disease; consuming food or drink contaminated with the infecting microorganism; and breathing in contaminated droplets of moisture, produced by coughing and sneezing. 3. (in radio) See transmitter.

transmission coefÜcient See transmittance. transmission electron microscope See electron microscope. transmittance (transmission coefÜcient) The ratio of the energy of some form of radiation transmitted through a surface to the energy falling on it. The reciprocal of the transmittance is the opacity. transmitter 1. The equipment used to generate and broadcast radio-frequency electromagnetic waves for communication purposes. In transmitted-carrier transmission it consists of a carrier-wave generator, a device for modulating the carrier wave in accordance with the information to be broadcast, ampliÜers, and an aerial system. In suppressed-carrier transmission, the carrier component of the carrier wave is not transmitted; one *sideband (single-sideband transmission) or both sidebands (double-sideband transmission) are transmitted and a local oscillator in the receiver regenerates the carrier frequency and mixes it with the received signal to detect the modulating wave. 2. The part of a telephone system that converts sound into electrical signals. 3. See neurotransmitter. transmutation The transformation of one element into another by bombardment of nuclei with particles. For example, plutonium is obtained by the neutron bombardment of uranium. transparent Permitting the passage of radiation without signiÜcant deviation or absorption. Compare translucent. A substance may be transparent to radiation of one wavelength but not to radiation of another wavelength. For example, some forms of glass are transparent to light but

transport protein not to ultraviolet radiation, while other forms of glass may be transparent to all visible radiation except red light. See also radiotransparent.

transpiration The loss of water vapour by plants to the atmosphere. It occurs mainly from the leaves through pores (stomata) whose primary function is gas exchange. The water is replaced by a continuous column of water (and dissolved nutrients) moving upwards from the roots within the *xylem vessels. The Ûow of this column of water is known as the transpiration stream, which is maintained by *root pressure and a combination of cohesive and adhesive forces in the xylem vessels according to the cohesion–tension theory (see cohesion). See also potometer. transplantation See graft. transport coefÜcients Quantities that characterize transport in a system. Examples of transport coefÜcients include electrical and thermal *conductivity. One of the main purposes of non-equilibrium *statistical mechanics is to calculate such coefÜcients from Ürst principles. It is difÜcult to calculate transport coefÜcients exactly for non-interacting systems and it is therefore necessary to use *approximation techniques and/or *model systems. A transport coefÜcient gives a measure for Ûow in a system. An inverse transport coefÜcient gives a measure of resistance to Ûow in a system. An example of an inverse transport coefÜcient is *resistivity. transport number Symbol t. The fraction of the total charge carried by a particular type of ion in the conduction of electricity through electrolytes. transport protein A protein that penetrates or spans a cell membrane to permit the passage of a substance through the membrane. Some transport proteins form pores, or *channels, through which particular ions or molecules can pass. Other types of transport protein bind the substance on one face of the membrane, then change shape so that the substance is carried by the protein through the membrane to be released at the other face. Transport proteins often require energy to drive the transport process; this is provided by hydrolysis of ATP or by an exist-

t

transport theory

t

832

ing concentration gradient. See active transport.

Travers, Morris See ramsay, sir william.

transport theory The theory of phenomena involving the transfer of matter or heat. The calculation of *transport coefÜcients and inverse transport coefÜcients, such as *conductivity and *viscosity, is an aim of transport theory. Calculations from Ürst principles in transport theory start from *non-equilibrium statistical mechanics. Because of the difÜculties involved in calculations in nonequilibrium statistical mechanics, transport theory uses approximate methods, including the *kinetic theory of gases and *kinetic equations, such as the *Boltzmann equation.

Trematoda A class of parasitic Ûatworms (see platyhelminthes) comprising the Ûukes, such as Fasciola (liver Ûuke). Flukes have suckers and hooks to anchor themselves to the host and their body surface is covered by a protective cuticle. The whole life cycle may either occur within one host or require one or more intermediate hosts to transmit the infective eggs or larvae. Fasciola hepatica, for example, undergoes larval development in a land snail (the intermediate host) and infects sheep (the primary host) when contaminated grass containing the larvae is swallowed.

transposon (transposable genetic element) A mobile genetic element, known informally as a ‘jumping gene’, that can become integrated at many different sites along a chromosome. The simplest types of transposon are known as insertion sequences typically consisting of some 700–1500 base pairs and with numerous short repeated nucleotide sequences at either end. Larger and more complex are the composite transposons, which consist of a central portion, possibly containing functional genes, Ûanked by insertion sequences at either end. Transposons were Ürst discovered by Barbara McClintock in maize in the 1940s and have since been found in other eukaryotes and in bacteria. They can disrupt gene expression or cause deletions and inversions, and hence affect both the genotype and phenotype of the organisms concerned. Most eukaryotic transposons are *retrotransposons. Transposons account for a sizable proportion of the *repetitive DNA in eukaryotes. transuranic elements Elements with an atomic number greater than 92, i.e. elements above uranium in the *periodic table. Most of these elements are unstable and have short half-lives. See also transactinide elements. transverse wave See wave. travelling wave See wave. travelling-wave accelerator See linear accelerator.

triacylglycerol See triglyceride. trial-and-error learning See learning. triangle of vectors A triangle constructed so that each of its sides represents one of three coplanar *vectors acting at a point with no resultant. If the triangle is completed, with the sides representing the vectors in both magnitude and direction, so that there are no gaps between the sides, then the vectors are in equilibrium. If the three vectors are forces, the Ügure is called a triangle of forces; if they are velocities, it is a triangle of velocities. Triassic The earliest period of the Mesozoic era. It began about 248 million years ago, following the Permian, the last period of the Palaeozoic era, and extended until about 213 million years ago when it was succeeded by the Jurassic. It was named, by F. von Alberti in 1834, after the sequence of three divisions of strata that he studied in central Germany – Bunter, Muschelkalk, and Keuper. The Triassic rocks are frequently difÜcult to distinguish from the underlying Permian strata and the term New Red Sandstone is often applied to rocks of the Permo-Triassic. During the period marine animals diversiÜed: molluscs were the dominant invertebrates – ammonites were abundant and bivalves replaced the declining brachiopods. Reptiles were the dominant vertebrates and included turtles, phytosaurs, dinosaurs, and the marine ichthyosaurs. triatomic molecule A molecule

833 formed from three atoms (e.g. H2O or CO2).

triazine See azine. tribe A category used in the *classiÜcation of plants and animals that consists of several similar or closely related genera within a family. For example the Bambuseae, Oryzeae, Paniceae, and Aveneae are tribes of grasses. triboelectricity *Static electricity produced as a result of friction. tribology The study of friction, lubrication, and lubricants. triboluminescence *Luminescence caused by friction; for example, some crystalline substances emit light when they are crushed as a result of static electric charges generated by the friction. tribromomethane (bromoform) A colourless liquid *haloform, CHBr3; r.d. 2.9; m.p. 8°C; b.p. 150°C. tricarbon dioxide (carbon suboxide) A colourless gas, C3O2, with an unpleasant odour; r.d. 1.114 (liquid at 0°C); m.p. –111.3°C; b.p. 7°C. It is the acid anhydride of malonic acid, from which it can be prepared by dehydration using phosphorus(V) oxide. The molecule is linear (O:C:C:C:O). tricarboxylic acid cycle See krebs cycle. trichloroethanal (chloral) A liquid aldehyde, CCl3CHO; r.d. 1.51; m.p. –57.5°C; b.p. 97.8°C. It is made by chlorinating ethanal and used in making DDT. See also 2,2,2-trichloroethanediol. 2,2,2-trichloroethanediol (chloral hydrate) A colourless crystalline solid, CCl3CH(OH)2; r.d. 1.91; m.p. 57°C; b.p. 96.3°C. It is made by the hydrolysis of trichloroethanal and is unusual in having two –OH groups on the same carbon atom. Gem diols of this type are usually unstable; in this case the compound is stabilized by the presence of the three Cl atoms. It is used as a sedative. trichloroethene (trichlorethylene) A colourless liquid, CCl2=CHCl, b.p. 87°C. It is toxic and nonÛammable, with a smell resembling that of chloroform

trigonometric functions (trichloromethane). It is widely used as a solvent in dry cleaning and degreasing. It is also used to extract oils from nuts and fruit, as an anaesthetic, and as a Üre extinguisher.

trichloromethane (chloroform) A colourless volatile sweet-smelling liquid *haloform, CHCl3; r.d. 1.48; m.p. –63.5°C; b.p. 61.7°C. It can be made by chlorination of methane (followed by separation of the mixture of products) or by the haloform reaction. It is an effective anaesthetic but can cause liver damage and it has now been replaced by other halogenated hydrocarbons. Chloroform is used as a solvent and raw material for making other compounds. trichome A hairlike projection from a plant epidermal cell. Examples include root hairs and the stinging hairs of nettle leaves. triclinic See crystal system. tricuspid valve A valve, consisting of three Ûaps, situated between the right atrium and the right ventricle of the mammalian heart. When the right ventricle contracts, forcing blood into the pulmonary artery, the tricuspid valve closes the aperture to the atrium, thereby preventing any backÛow of blood. The valve reopens to allow blood to Ûow from the atrium into the ventricle. Compare bicuspid valve. tridymite A mineral form of *silicon(IV) oxide, SiO2. triglyceride (triacylglycerol) An ester of glycerol (propane-1,2,3-triol) in which all three hydroxyl groups are esteriÜed with a fatty acid. Triglycerides are the major constituent of fats and oils and provide a concentrated food energy store in living organisms as well as cooking fats and oils, margarines, etc. Their physical and chemical properties depend on the nature of their constituent fatty acids. In simple triglycerides all three fatty acids are identical; in mixed triglycerides two or three different fatty acids are present. trigonal bipyramid See illustration at complex. trigonometric functions Functions deÜned in terms of a right-angled triangle

t

trihydrate

834

B

c

a

C

b

A

Trigonometric functions

(see diagram) and widely used in the solution of many mathematical problems. They are deÜned as: tangent of angle A, written tanA = a/b sine of angle A, written sinA = a/c cosine of angle A, written cosA = b/c, where a is the length of the side opposite the angle A, b is the length of the side opposite the angle B, and c is the hypotenuse of the triangle. The reciprocal functions are: cotangent of angle A, written cotA = 1/tanA = b/a secant of angle A, written secA = 1/cosA = c/b cosecant of angle A, written cosecA = 1/sinA = c/a.

trihydrate A crystalline hydrate that contains three moles of water per mole of compound. trihydric alcohol See triol. triiodomethane (iodoform) A yellow volatile solid sweet-smelling *haloform, CHI3; r.d. 4.1; m.p. 115°C. It is made by the haloform reaction.

t

triiodothyronine (T3 ) A hormone secreted by the *thyroid gland. See also thyroglobulin. triiron tetroxide (ferrosoferric oxide) A black magnetic oxide, Fe3O4; r.d. 5.2. It is formed when iron is heated in steam and also occurs naturally as the mineral *magnetite. The oxide dissolves in acids to give a mixture of iron(II) and iron(III) salts. trilobite An extinct marine arthropod belonging to the class Trilobita (some 4000 species), fossils of which are found in deposits dating from the Precambrian to the Permian period (590–280 million years ago). Trilobites were typically small

(1–7 cm long); the oval Ûattened body comprised a head (covered by a semicircular dorsal shield) and a thorax and abdomen, which were protected by overlapping dorsal plates with a raised central part and Ûattened lateral portions, presenting a three-lobed appearance. The head bore a pair of antenna-like appendages and a pair of compound eyes; nearly all body segments bore a pair of Yshaped (biramous) appendages – one branch for locomotion and the other fringed for respiratory exchange. Trilobites were bottom-dwelling scavengers.

trimethylaluminium (aluminium trimethyl) A colourless liquid, Al(CH3)3, which ignites in air and reacts with water to give aluminium hydroxide and methane, usually with extreme vigour; r.d. 0.752; m.p. 0°C; b.p. 130°C. Like other aluminium alkyls it may be prepared by reacting a Grignard reagent with aluminium trichloride. Aluminium alkyls are used in the *Ziegler process for the manufacture of high-density polyethene (polythene). 2,4,6-trinitrophenol See picric acid. trinitrotoluene (TNT) A yellow highly explosive crystalline solid, CH3C6H2(NO2)3; r.d. 1.65; m.p. 82°C. It is made by nitrating toluene (methylbenzene), the systematic name being 1-methyl-2,4,6-trinitrobenzene. triode A *thermionic valve with three electrodes. Electrons produced by the heated cathode Ûow to the anode after passing through the negatively biased *control grid. Small voltage Ûuctuations superimposed on the grid bias cause large Ûuctuations in the anode current. The triode was thus the Ürst electronic device capable of ampliÜcation. Its role has now been taken over by the transistor, except where high power (radio-frequency transmitters producing more than 1 kW in power) is required. triol (trihydric alcohol) An *alcohol containing three hydroxyl groups per molecule. triose A sugar molecule that contains three carbon atoms. See monosaccharide. trioxoboric(III) acid See boric acid.

trophic level

835

trioxosulphuric(IV) acid See sulphurous acid. trioxygen See ozone. triple bond See chemical bond. triple point The temperature and pressure at which the vapour, liquid, and solid phases of a substance are in equilibrium. For water the triple point occurs at 273.16 K and 611.2 Pa. This value forms the basis of the deÜnition of the *kelvin and the thermodynamic *temperature scale. triple product Either a *scalar product or a *vector product each having three components. A scalar triple product is obtained by multiplying three *vectors a, b and c in the manner a.(b × c); the result is a scalar. If the three vectors represent the positions of three points with respect to the origin, the magnitude of the scalar triple product is the volume of the parallelepiped with corners at the three points and the origin. A vector triple product is obtained by multiplying three vectors a, b and c in the manner a × (b × c); the result is a vector. It also equals (a.c)b – (a.b)c (but note it does not equal (a × b) × c). triplet code See codon; genetic code. triploblastic Describing an animal having a body composed of three embryonic cell layers: the *ectoderm, *mesoderm, and *endoderm. Most multicellular animals are triploblastic; the coelenterates, which are *diploblastic, are an exception. triploid Describing a nucleus, cell, or organism that has three times (3n) the haploid number (n) of chromosomes (see also polyploid). Triploid organisms are normally sterile as their lack of *homologous chromosomes prevents pairing during meiosis. This can be useful to plant breeders, for example in banana cultivation: sterile triploid bananas can be propagated asexually and will not contain any seeds. trisilane See silane. trisodium phosphate(V) (sodium orthophosphate) A colourless crystalline compound, Na3PO4, soluble in water and insoluble in ethanol. It is known both as the decahydrate (octagonal; r.d. 2.54) and the dodecahydrate (trigonal; r.d. 1.62) The

dodecahydrate loses water at about 76°C and the decahydrate melts at 100°C. Trisodium phosphate may be prepared by boiling sodium carbonate with the stoichiometric amount of phosphoric acid and subsequently adding sodium hydroxide to the disodium salt thus formed. It is useful as an additive for high-pressure boiler feed water (for removal of calcium and magnesium as phosphates), in emulsiÜers, as a water-softening agent, and as a component in detergents and cleaning agents. Sodium phosphate labelled with the radioactive isotope 32P is used in the study of the role of phosphate in biological processes and is also used (intravenously) in the treatment of polycythaemia.

trisomy The condition of a nucleus, cell, or organism in which one of the pairs of homologous chromosomes has gained an additional chromosome, resulting in a chromosome number of 2n + 1. Trisomy is the cause of a number of human genetic abnormalities, including *Down’s syndrome; Patau’s syndrome, in which there is an extra chromosome 13 (trisomy 13); and Edwards’ syndrome, in which there is an extra chromosome 18 (trisomy 18). tritiated compound See labelling. tritium Symbol T. An isotope of hydrogen with mass number 3; i.e. the nucleus contains 2 neutrons and 1 proton. It is radioactive (half-life 12.3 years), undergoing beta decay to helium–3. Tritium is used in *labelling. triton The nucleus of a tritium atom. trivalent (tervalent) Having a valency of three. tRNA See rna. trochanter 1. Any of several bony knobs on the femur of vertebrates to which muscles are attached. 2. The second segment of an insect’s leg, between the *coxa and the *femur. trona A mineral form of sodium sesquicarbonate, consisting of a mixed hydrated sodium carbonate and sodium hydrogencarbonate, Na2CO3.NaHCO3.2H2O. trophic level The position that an organism occupies in a *food chain. For ex-

t

tropical cyclone ample, green plants (which obtain their energy directly from sunlight) are the primary *producers; herbivores are primary *consumers (and secondary producers). A carnivore that eats only herbivores is a secondary consumer and a tertiary producer. Many animals feed at several different trophic levels.

tropical cyclone A *cyclone that develops over tropical or subtropical waters, in which sea temperatures are above 27°C and at least 5° of latitude away from the equator. The term encompasses tropical depression, with wind speeds of 33 knots (62 km/h) or less, and tropical storm, with wind speeds of 34–63 knots (63–117 km/h). A tropical cyclone with wind speeds of over 64 knots (117 km/h) is known as a *hurricane where it occurs in the North Atlantic Ocean, Caribbean Sea, Gulf of Mexico, and the east and central North PaciÜc Ocean (east of the dateline); as a typhoon where it occurs in the North PaciÜc Ocean; and as a severe tropical cyclone where it occurs in the southwest PaciÜc Ocean (west of 160°E) and southeast Indian Ocean (east of 90°E). tropical year See year. tropism The directional growth of a plant organ in response to an external stimulus, such as light, touch, or gravity. Growth towards the stimulus is a positive tropism; growth away from the stimulus is a negative tropism. See also geotropism; hydrotropism; orthotropism; phototropism; plagiotropism; thigmotropism. Compare nastic movements; taxis.

t

tropomyosin A protein found in the *actin Ülaments in muscles. The molecule consists of two elongated strands that run along the length of the Ülament. When the muscle is at rest, the tropomyosin molecule covers the region of the actin molecule where interaction with myosin occurs. On contraction of the muscle, the tropomyosin is displaced by another protein, *troponin, allowing the interaction of actin with myosin. troponin A complex of three polypeptide chains that are found at regular intervals along the length of an *actin Ülament. During muscle contraction, troponin binds to calcium ions, displacing

836 *tropomyosin and exposing the active site on the actin Ülament. This allows the interaction of actin and myosin to occur.

troposphere See earth’s atmosphere. tropylium ion The positive ion C7H7+, having a ring of seven carbon atoms. The ion is symmetrical and has characteristic properties of *aromatic compounds. truth table A table that summarizes all possible outcomes of a logical operation. For example, for an AND *gate with inputs A and B and output C, the truth table is A B C 0 0 0 0 1 0 1 0 0 1 1 1 This indicates that the output will be 0 unless both inputs are 1. trypsin An enzyme that digests proteins (see endopeptidase; protease). It is secreted in an inactive form (trypsinogen) by the pancreas into the duodenum. There, trypsinogen is acted on by an enzyme (enterokinase) produced in the duodenum to yield trypsin. The active enzyme plays an important role in the digestion of proteins in the anterior portion of the small intestine. It also activates other proteases in the pancreatic juice (see carboxypeptidase; chymotrypsin). trypsinogen See trypsin. tryptophan See amino acid. TSH See thyroid-stimulating hormone. tsunami A large sea wave usually generated by a submarine earthquake or volcanic eruption. It may aso be caused by a mass underwater mudslide. The waves, which can be over 10 m high, spread in concentric circles from the focus of the earthquake, often travelling hundreds of kilometres and reaching speeds of 700 km/h. A tsunami can be extremely destructive when it breaks on the shore. A devasting tsunami followed a powerful earthquake of magnitude 9.0 (see richter scale) off the west coast of N Sumatra, Indonesia, on 26 December 2004. It swept over land causing widespread destruction in Indonesia, Sri Lanka, Thailand, Malaysia, Myanmar, S India, and the Maldives,

837 with lesser effects as faraway as E Africa, and resulted in over 283 100 deaths.

T Tauri star An unstable young variable star in its pre-main sequence phase (see hertzsprung–russell diagram). The instability, brought about by the beginning of nuclear fusion in the core of the star, causes pulsations and stellar winds, possibly with *bipolar outÛows. Groups of such stars, often associated with *Herbig–Haro objects, are called T Tauri associations. tuber A swollen underground stem or root in certain plants. It enables the plant to survive the winter or dry season and is also a means of propagation. A stem tuber, such as the potato, forms at the end of an underground stem. Each tuber represents several nodes and internodes. The following season several new plants develop from the terminal and axillary buds (eyes). Root tubers, such as those of the dahlia, are modiÜed food-storing adventitious roots and may also give rise to new plants. tubulin A protein of which the *microtubules of cells are formed. Tullgren funnel A device used to remove and collect small animals, such as insects, from a sample of soil or leaf litter. The sample is placed on a coarse sieve Üxed across the wide end of a funnel and a 100-watt light bulb, in a metal reÛector, is placed about 25 cm above the funnel. The heat from the bulb dries and warms the sample, causing the animals to move downwards and fall through the sieve into the funnel, which directs them into a collecting dish or tube below. The dish can contain water or alcohol to prevent the animals from escaping. tumour See neoplasm. tundra A terrestrial *biome characterized by a lack of trees and a permanently frozen subsoil. Tundra lies to the north of the *taiga in North America and Eurasia; the vegetation is dominated by grasses, sedges, lichens, mosses, heathers, and low shrubs. The growing season, which occurs during the warmest part of the year when the average daily mean temperature is about 10°C, lasts only 2–4 months, during which the topsoil thaws to a depth of 30 cm, allowing roots to penetrate it.

tunnel effect However, below this level the soil is permanently frozen (permafrost); water cannot Ülter through the soil and may lie in surface depressions during the growing season. Compare taiga.

tuneable laser See dye laser. tungsten Symbol W. A white or grey metallic *transition element (formerly called wolfram); a.n. 74; r.a.m. 183.85; r.d. 19.3; m.p. 3410°C; b.p. 5660°C. It is found in a number of ores, including the oxides wolframite, (Fe,Mn)WO4, and scheelite, CaWO4. The ore is heated with concentrated sodium hydroxide solution to form a soluble tungstate. The oxide WO3 is precipitated from this by adding acid, and is reduced to the metal using hydrogen. It is used in various alloys, especially highspeed steels (for cutting tools) and in lamp Ülaments. Tungsten forms a protective oxide in air and can be oxidized at high temperature. It does not dissolve in dilute acids. It forms compounds in which the oxidation state ranges from +2 to +6. The metal was Ürst isolated by Juan and Fausto d’Elhuyer in 1783. tungsten carbide A black powder, WC, made by heating powdered tungsten metal with lamp black at 1600°C. It is extremely hard (9.5 on Mohs’ scale) and is used in dies and cutting tools. A ditungsten carbide, W2C, also exists. tuning fork A metal two-pronged fork that when struck produces an almost pure tone of a predetermined frequency. It is used for tuning musical instruments and in experiments in acoustics. tunnel diode (Esaki diode) A semiconductor diode, discovered in 1957 by L. Esaki (1925– ), based on the *tunnel effect. It consists of a highly doped p–n semiconductor junction, which short circuits with negative bias and has negative resistance over part of its range when forward biased. Its fast speed of operation makes it a useful device in many electronic Üelds. tunnel effect An effect in which electrons are able to tunnel through a narrow *potential barrier that would constitute a forbidden region if the electrons were treated as classical particles. That there is a Ünite probability of an electron tun-

t

Turbellaria

838

nelling from one classically allowed region to another arises as a consequence of *quantum mechanics. The effect is made use of in the *tunnel diode. Alpha decay (see alpha particle) is an example of a tunnelling process.

Turbellaria A class of free-living Ûatworms (see platyhelminthes) comprising the planarians, which occur in wet soils, fresh water, and marine environments. Their undersurface is covered with cilia, used for gliding over stones and weeds. Planarians can also swim by means of undulations of the body. turbine A machine in which a Ûuid is used to produce rotational motion. The most widely used turbines are the steam turbines and water turbines that provide some 95% of the world’s electric power (in the form of *turbogenerators) and the gas turbines that power all the world’s jetpropelled aircraft. In the impulse turbine a high-pressure low-velocity Ûuid is expanded through stationary nozzles, producing low-pressure high-velocity jets, which are directed onto the blades of a rotor. The rotor blades reduce the speed of the jets and thus convert some of the Ûuid’s kinetic energy into rotational kinetic energy of the rotor shaft. In the reaction turbine the discharge nozzles are themselves attached to the rotor. The acceleration of the Ûuid leaving the nozzles produces a force of reaction on the pipes, causing the rotor to move in the opposite direction to that of the Ûuid. (See illustrations.) Many turbines work on a combination of the impulse and reaction principles.

t

stationary nozzle

nozzle attached to rotor rotor

rotor Impulse turbine

Reaction turbine

Principle of the turbine

turbogenerator A steam turbine driving an electric generator. This is the normal method of generating electricity in

power stations. In a conventional power station the steam is raised by burning a fossil fuel (coal, oil, or natural gas); in a nuclear power station the steam is raised by heat transfer from a nuclear reactor.

turbojet See jet propulsion. turbulence A form of Ûuid Ûow in which the particles of the Ûuid move in a disordered manner in irregular paths, resulting in an exchange of momentum from one portion of a Ûuid to another. Turbulent Ûow takes over from *laminar Ûow when high values of the *Reynolds number are reached. turgor The condition in a plant cell when its *vacuole is distended with water, pushing the protoplast against the cell wall. In this condition the force causing water to enter the cell by *osmosis is balanced by the hydrostatic pressure of the protoplast against the cell wall (see also water potential). Turgidity assists in maintaining the rigidity of plants; a decrease in turgidity leads to *wilting. Compare plasmolysis. Turing, Alan Mathison (1912–54) British mathematician, who after studying at Cambridge University went to Princeton, where in 1937 he published his most important work on computable numbers, which contained a description of the hypothetical *Turing machine. He returned to Britain at the outbreak of World War II and worked on cracking German codes. This led to his involvement in the development of computers. He committed suicide after being convicted of indecency (as a homosexual). Turing machine A hypothetical machine that determines whether or not a problem is computable. It has an inÜnite memory represented by an inÜnitely long ribbon of paper tape passing through the machine, which can be in several discrete internal states. The tape is divided into cells that can each hold one of a given number of symbols. The machine can move left or right along the tape, acting on one cell at a time. It is programmed by a set of instructions that make it change symbols, change state, and move one cell left or right (or remain at the same cell). If an operation can be performed by using

tyrosine

839 an algorithm (i.e. if it is computable), a Turing machine can do it. It was devised by Alan Turing.

about an axis (the twinning axis). The plane or axis is common to the two crystals.

turion 1. A winter bud, covered with scale leaves and mucilage, that is produced by certain aquatic plants, such as frogbit. Turions become detached and remain dormant on the pond or lake bottom during the winter before developing into new plants the following season. 2. See sucker.

twins Two individuals born to the same mother at the same time. Twins can develop from the same egg (see identical twins) or from two separately fertilized eggs (see fraternal twins).

Turner’s syndrome A genetic disorder of women caused by the absence of the second *sex chromosome (such women are XO, rather than the normal XX). It is characterized by a lack of ovaries and menstrual cycle. Affected women are sterile and lack secondary sexual characteristics, although the external genitalia are present. The syndrome is named after the US endocrinologist Henry Turner (1892– 1970), who Ürst described it. turns ratio See transformer. turpentine An oily liquid extracted from pine resin. It contains pinene, C10H16, and other terpenes and is mainly used as a solvent. turquoise A mineral consisting of a hydrated phosphate of aluminium and copper, CuAl6(PO4)4(OH)8.4H2O, that is prized as a semiprecious stone. It crystallizes in the triclinic system and is generally blue in colour, the ‘robin’s egg’ blue variety being the most sought after. It usually occurs in veinlets and as masses and is formed by the action of surface waters on aluminium-rich rocks. The Ünest specimens are obtained from Iran. T violation See time reversal. tweeter A small loudspeaker capable of reproducing sounds of relatively high frequency, i.e. 5 kilohertz upwards. In highÜdelity equipment a tweeter is used in conjunction with a *woofer. twinning A process in which two crystals of the same material form with orientations such that the two crystals are related to each other by a symmetry operation. This may be either reÛection in a plane (the twinning plane) or rotation

tympanic cavity See middle ear. tympanum (tympanic membrane; eardrum) The membrane that separates the *outer ear from the *middle ear. It vibrates in response to sound waves and transmits these vibrations via the *ear ossicles of the middle ear to the site of hearing (the *cochlea of the *inner ear). In amphibians and some reptiles there is no external ear and the tympanum is exposed at the skin surface. Tyndall effect The scattering of light as it passes through a medium containing small particles. If a polychromatic beam of light is passed through a medium containing particles with diameters less than about one-twentieth of the wavelength of the light, the scattered light appears blue. This accounts for the blue appearance of tobacco smoke. At higher particle diameters, the scattered light remains polychromatic. It is named after John Tyndall (1820–93). See also scattering of electromagnetic radiation. type specimen The specimen used for naming and describing a *species or subspecies. If this is the original specimen collected by the author who named the species it is termed a holotype. The type specimen is not necessarily the most characteristic representative of the species. The term type is also applied to any taxon selected as being representative of the rank to which it belongs. For example, the genus Solanum (potato) is said to be the type genus of the family Solanaceae. typhoon A *tropical cyclone or *hurricane that occurs in the W and N PaciÜc Ocean and the South China Sea. tyrosine See amino acid.

t

U

V

ubiquinone (coenzyme Q) Any of a group of related quinone-derived compounds that serve as electron carriers in the *electron transport chain reactions of cellular respiration. Ubiquinone molecules have side chains of different lengths in different types of organisms but function in similar ways. ulna The larger of the two bones in the forearm of vertebrates (compare radius). It articulates with the outer carpals at the wrist and with the humerus at the elbow. ultracentrifuge A high-speed centrifuge used to measure the rate of sedimentation of colloidal particles or to separate macromolecules, such as proteins or nucleic acids, from solutions. Ultracentrifuges are electrically driven and capable of speeds up to 60 000 rpm. ultradian rhythm See biorhythm. ultraÜltration The process in which hydrostatic pressure causes water and small dissolved molecules and ions to move across a membrane against a *concentration gradient. UltraÜltration is responsible for the formation of *tissue Ûuid and *glomerular Ültrate from blood. In both these processes the ultraÜltered Ûuid has the same composition as the plasma except that it does not contain blood cells or large protein molecules. ultrahigh frequency (UHF) A radio frequency in the range 3 × 109– 0.3 × 109 Hz; i.e. having a wavelength in the range 10 cm to 1 m. ultramicroscope A form of microscope that uses the *Tyndall effect to reveal the presence of particles that cannot be seen with a normal optical microscope. Colloidal particles, smoke particles, etc., are suspended in a liquid or gas in a cell with a black background and illuminated by an intense cone of light that enters the cell from the side and has its apex in the Üeld of view. The particles then produce

diffraction-ring systems, appearing as bright specks on the dark background.

ultramicrotome See microtome. ultrasonics The study and use of pressure waves that have a frequency in excess of 20 000 Hz and are therefore inaudible to the human ear. Ultrasonic generators make use of the *piezoelectric effect, *ferroelectric materials, or *magnetostriction to act as transducers in converting electrical energy into mechanical energy. Ultrasonics are used in medicine for diagnosis, particularly in conditions such as pregnancy, in which X-rays could have a harmful effect, and for treatment, the vibratory effect being used to break up kidney stones, etc. Ultrasonic techniques are also used industrially to test for Ûaws in metals, to clean surfaces, to test the thickness of parts, and to form colloids. ultrastructure The submicroscopic, almost molecular, structure of living cells, which is revealed by the use of an electron microscope. ultraviolet microscope A *microscope that has quartz lenses and slides and uses *ultraviolet radiation as the illumination. The use of shorter wavelengths than the visible range enables the instrument to resolve smaller objects and to provide greater magniÜcation than the normal optical microscope. The Ünal image is either photographed or made visible by means of an *image converter. ultraviolet radiation (UV) Electromagnetic radiation having wavelengths between that of violet light and long X-rays, i.e. between 400 nanometres and 4 nm. In the range 400–300 nm the radiation is known as the near ultraviolet. In the range 300–200 nm it is known as the far ultraviolet. Below 200 nm it is known as the extreme ultraviolet or the vacuum ultraviolet, as absorption by the oxygen in the air makes the use of evacuated ap-

underdamped

841 paratus essential. The sun is a strong emitter of UV radiation but only the near UV reaches the surface of the earth as the *ozone layer of the atmosphere absorbs all wavelengths below 290 nm. Ultraviolet radiation is classiÜed in three ranges according to its effect on the skin. The ranges are: UV-A (320–400 nm); UV-B (290–320 nm); UV-C (230–290 nm). The longest-wavelength range, UV-A, is not harmful in normal doses and is used clinically in the treatment of certain skin complaints, such as psoriasis. It is also used to induce *vitamin D formation in patients that are allergic to vitamin D preparations. UV-B causes reddening of the skin followed by pigmentation (tanning). Excessive exposure can cause severe blistering. UV-C, with the shortest wavelengths, is particularly damaging. It is thought that short-wavelength ultraviolet radiation causes skin cancer and that the risk of contracting this has been increased by the depletion of the ozone layer. Most UV radiation for practical use is produced by various types of *mercuryvapour lamps. Ordinary glass absorbs UV radiation and therefore lenses and prisms for use in the UV are made from quartz.

ultraviolet–visible spectroscopy (UV–visible spectroscopy) A technique for chemical analysis and the determination of structure. It is based on the principle that electronic transitions in molecules occur in the visible and ultraviolet regions of the electromagnetic spectrum, and that a given transition occurs at a characteristic wavelength. The spectrometer has two sources, one of ultraviolet and the other of white visible light, which together cover the whole wavelength range of the instrument. If the whole wavelength range is used, the source is changed over at the appropriate point. The radiation from the source is split into two beams of equal intensity. One beam is passed through a dilute solution of the sample while the other is passed through the pure solvent and is used as a reference against which the Ürst is compared after transmittance. The cells used for the sam-

ple and reference solutions are usually made of silica and are matched.

umbel A type of *racemose inÛorescence in which stalked Ûowers arise from the same point on the Ûower axis, resembling the spokes of an umbrella. An involucre (cluster) of bracts may occur at the point where the stalks emerge. This arrangement is characteristic of the family Umbelliferae (Apiaceae; e.g. carrot, hogweed, parsley, parsnip), in which the inÛorescence is usually a compound umbel. umbilical cord The cord that connects the embryo to the *placenta in mammals. It contains a vein and two arteries that carry blood between the embryo and placenta. It is severed after birth to free the newly born animal from the placenta, and shrivels to leave a scar, the navel, on the animal. umbra See shadow. uncertainty principle (Heisenberg uncertainty principle; principle of indeterminism) The principle that it is not possible to know with unlimited accuracy both the position and momentum of a particle. This principle, discovered in 1927 by Werner Heisenberg, is usually stated in the form: ∆x∆ px ≥ h/4π, where ∆x is the uncertainty in the x-coordinate of the particle, ∆ px is the uncertainty in the xcomponent of the particle’s momentum, and h is the *Planck constant. An explanation of the uncertainty is that in order to locate a particle exactly, an observer must be able to bounce off it a photon of radiation; this act of location itself alters the position of the particle in an unpredictable way. To locate the position accurately, photons of short wavelength would have to be used. These would have associated large momenta and cause a large effect on the position. On the other hand, using long-wavelength photons would have less effect on the particle’s position, but would be less accurate because of the longer wavelength. The principle has had a profound effect on scientiÜc thought as it appears to upset the classical relationship between cause and effect at the atomic level. underdamped See damping.

u

undernourishment undernourishment See malnutrition. undulipodium (pl. undulipodia) A slender Ûexible outgrowth of a eukaryote cell used for locomotion or propelling Ûuids over the surface of the cell. The term ‘undulipodium’ is used to designate a eukaryotic ‘Ûagellum’ or a *cilium (which have the same structure), to emphasize the distinction between these structures and the *Ûagellum of a bacterium. Many protoctists and sperm cells swim by means of undulipodia, and various organisms use them to establish feeding currents, or to clear debris from epithelial surfaces. All undulipodia have a shaft, about 0.25 µm in diameter, consisting of a longitudinal array of *microtubules, the axoneme, which is surrounded by an extension of the cell’s plasma membrane. The axoneme has two single microtubules running down the middle surrounded by nine pairs of microtubules. At its base the axoneme connects with a basal body (or kinetosome), which organizes assembly of the axoneme microtubules. Cilia are shorter than Ûagella and move by a whiplike power stroke followed by a recovery stroke in the opposite direction. Flagella generate successive waves that pass from the base to the tip. In both cases, Ûexing of the shaft is produced by a sliding motion of the microtubule pairs relative to each other. This involves the successive formation and breakage of molecular bridges between adjacent pairs. The bridges are composed of a protein, dynein, and their formation requires energy in the form of ATP.

u

ungulate A herbivorous mammal with hoofed feet (see unguligrade). Ungulates are grouped into two orders: *Artiodactyla and *Perissodactyla. unguligrade Describing the gait of ungulates (e.g. horses and cows), in which only the tips of the digits (i.e. the hooves) are on the ground and the rest of the foot is off the ground. Compare digitigrade; plantigrade. uniaxial crystal A double-refracting crystal (see double refraction) having only one *optic axis. unicellular Describing tissues, organs, or organisms consisting of a single cell.

842 For example, the reproductive organs of some algae and fungi are unicellular. Unicellular organisms include bacteria, protozoans, and certain algae. Compare acellular; multicellular.

uniÜed-Üeld theory A comprehensive theory that would relate the electromagnetic, gravitational, strong, and weak interactions (see fundamental interactions) in one set of equations. In its original context the expression referred only to the uniÜcation of general *relativity and classical electromagnetic theory. No such theory has yet been found but some progress has been made in the uniÜcation of the electromagnetic and weak interactions (see electroweak theory). Einstein attempted to derive *quantum mechanics from uniÜed-Üeld theory, but it is now thought that any uniÜed-Üeld theory has to start with quantum mechanics. Attempts to construct uniÜed-Üeld theories, such as *supergravity and *Kaluza–Klein theory, have run into great difÜculties. At the present time it is not clear whether the framework of relativistic *quantum Üeld theory is adequate to give a uniÜed theory for all the known fundamental interactions and elementary particles, or whether one has to go to extended objects, such as superstrings or supermembranes. UniÜed-Üeld theories and other fundamental theories, such as *superstring theory and *supermembrane theory, are of great importance in understanding cosmology, particularly the *early universe. In turn cosmology puts constraints on uniÜed-Üeld theories. See also grand unified theory. unimolecular reaction A chemical reaction or step involving only one molecule. An example is the decomposition of dinitrogen tetroxide: N2O4 → 2NO2 Molecules colliding with other molecules acquire sufÜcient activation energy to react, and the activated complex only involves the atoms of a single molecule.

union See sets. unisexual Describing animals or plants with either male or female reproductive organs but not both. Most of the more ad-

843 vanced animals are unisexual but plants are often *hermaphrodite. Flowers that contain either stamens or carpels but not both are also described as unisexual. See also monoecious; dioecious.

unit A speciÜed measure of a physical quantity, such as length, mass, time, etc., speciÜed multiples of which are used to express magnitudes of that physical quantity. For many scientiÜc purposes previous systems of units have now been replaced by *SI units. unit cell The group of particles (atoms, ions, or molecules) in a crystal that is repeated in three dimensions in the *crystal lattice. See also crystal system. unit magnetic pole See magnetic poles. unit vector A vector that has the magnitude 1. If a is any non-zero vector the unit vector in the direction of a is given by a/|a| and is denoted â. univalent (monovalent) Having a valency of one. universal constants See fundamental constants. universal indicator A mixture of acid–base *indicators that changes colour (e.g. red-yellow-orange-green-blue) over a range of pH. universality See phase transition. universal motor See electric motor. universe All the matter, energy, and space that exists. See cosmology; early universe; heat death of the universe. UNIX A general-purpose *computer operating system that allows several users, at different terminals, to use the machine at the same time. It was developed in 1969 and became generally available in 1971. unnil- See transactinide elements. Unruh effect The phenomenon, predicted in 1976 by William Unruh, that an accelerating body would seem to be surrounded by particles at a non-zero temperature, which is proportional to the acceleration. The vacuum state of a nonaccelerating observer is different to that of an accelerating observer because of distortion of the zero-point Ûuctuations.

uranium There is Unruh radiation associated with this effect. The effect itself is very small and has not been veriÜed experimentally.

unsaturated 1. (of a compound) Having double or triple bonds in its molecules. Unsaturated compounds can undergo addition reactions as well as substitution. Compare saturated. 2. (of a solution) See saturated. unstable equilibrium See equilibrium. upper atmosphere The upper part of the *earth’s atmosphere above about 30 km. This is the part of the atmosphere that cannot be reached by balloons. upthrust See archimedes’ principle. UPVC Unplasticized PVC: a tough hardwearing form of PVC used for window frames and similar applications. upwelling In the oceans and some inland seas, the process by which colder water, often rich in nutrients, is brought up from a lower depth to the surface layers. Coastal upwelling occurs where persistent surface winds blow parallel to the coastline, with the coast to the left of the wind in the northern hemisphere and to the right in the southern hemisphere. The warmer surface water is deÛected away from the coast and colder water rises to replace it. Regions of coastal upwelling often support important Üsheries and birdlife, e.g. off the coasts of California, Peru, and Ghana. Equatorial upwelling occurs in the Atlantic and PaciÜc Oceans along the equator as a result of the effects of the trade winds. uracil A *pyrimidine derivative and one of the major component bases of *nucleotides and the nucleic acid *RNA. uraninite A mineral form of uranium(IV) oxide, containing minute amounts of radium, thorium, polonium, lead, and helium. When uraninite occurs in a massive form with a pitchy lustre it is known as pitchblende, the chief ore of uranium. Uraninite occurs in Saxony (east central Germany), Romania, Norway, the UK (Cornwall), E Africa (Congo), USA, and Canada (Great Bear Lake). uranium Symbol U. A white radioactive metallic element belonging to the *acti-

u

uranium(VI) fluoride noids; a.n. 92; r.a.m. 238.03; r.d. 19.05 (20°C); m.p. 1132±1°C; b.p. 3818°C. It occurs as *uraninite, from which the metal is extracted by an ion-exchange process. Three isotopes are found in nature: uranium–238 (99.28%), uranium–235 (0.71%), and uranium–234 (0.006%). As uranium– 235 undergoes *nuclear Üssion with slow neutrons it is the fuel used in *nuclear reactors and *nuclear weapons; uranium has therefore assumed enormous technical and political importance since their invention. It was discovered by Martin Klaproth (1743–1817) in 1789.

uranium(VI) Ûuoride (uranium hexaÛuoride) A volatile white solid, UF6; r.d. 4.68; m.p. 64.5°C. It is used in the separation of uranium isotopes by gas diffusion. uranium hexaÛuoride See uranium(vi) fluoride. uranium–lead dating A group of *dating techniques for certain rocks that depends on the decay of the radioisotopes uranium–238 to lead–206 (half-life 4.5 × 109 years) or the decay of uranium–235 to lead–207 (half-life 7.1 × 108 years). One form of uranium–lead dating depends on measuring the ratio of the amount of helium trapped in the rock to the amount of uranium present (since the decay 238U → 206 Pb releases eight alpha particles). Another method of calculating the age of the rocks is to measure the ratio of radiogenic lead (206Pb, 207Pb, and 208Pb) present to nonradiogenic lead (204Pb). These methods give reliable results for ages of the order 107–109 years.

u

uranium(IV) oxide A black solid, UO2; r.d. 10.96; m.p. 2500°C. It occurs naturally as *uraninite and is used in nuclear reactors. uranium series See radioactive series. Uranus A planet having its orbit between Saturn and Neptune. Its mean distance from the sun is 2870.97 × 106 km and its mean diameter is 51 118 km; it has a *sidereal period of 83.75 years. The equator of Uranus is tilted at 98° with respect to its orbit, so that each pole is almost facing the sun during part of each orbit. The temperature of Uranus is very low, about 35 K, and its atmosphere is thought to contain methane and hydro-

844 gen. The planet itself is believed to have an ice mantle some 8000 km thick surrounding a rocky core. The planet has 27 known satellites and a system of about 20 rings, nine of which were discovered in 1977 with the rest being photographed in 1986 by the US Voyager 2 probe.

urea (carbamide) A white crystalline solid, CO(NH2)2; r.d. 1.3; m.p. 135°C. It is soluble in water but insoluble in certain organic solvents. Urea is the major end product of nitrogen excretion in mammals, being synthesized by the *urea cycle. Urea is synthesized industrially from ammonia and carbon dioxide for use in *urea–formaldehyde resins and pharmaceuticals, as a source of nonprotein nitrogen for ruminant livestock, and as a nitrogen fertilizer. urea cycle (ornithine cycle) The series of biochemical reactions that converts ammonia, which is highly toxic, and carbon dioxide to the much less toxic *urea during the excretion of metabolic nitrogen. These reactions take place in the liver in mammals and, to a lesser extent, in some other animals. The urea is ultimately excreted in solution in *urine. urea–formaldehyde resins Synthetic resins made by copolymerizing urea with formaldehyde (methanal). They are used as adhesives or thermosetting plastics. ureter The duct in vertebrates that conveys urine from the *kidney to the *bladder. urethane resins (polyurethanes) Synthetic resins containing the repeating group –NH–CO–O–. There are numerous types made by copolymerizing isocyanate esters with polyhydric alcohols. They have a variety of uses in plastics, paints, and solid foams. urethra The duct in mammals that conveys urine from the *bladder to be discharged to the outside of the body. In males the urethra passes through the penis and is joined by the *vas deferens; it therefore also serves as a channel for sperm. Urey, Harold Clayton (1894–1981) US physical chemist, who became a professor at the University of California in 1958. His

vacuole

845 best-known work was the discovery of *deuterium (heavy hydrogen) in 1932, for which he was awarded the 1939 Nobel Prize for physics.

uric acid The end product of purine breakdown in most mammals, birds, terrestrial reptiles, and insects and also (except in mammals; see urea) the major form in which metabolic nitrogen is excreted. Being fairly insoluble, uric acid can be expelled in solid form, which conserves valuable water in arid environments. The accumulation of uric acid in the synovial Ûuid of joints causes gout. uridine A nucleoside consisting of one uracil molecule linked to a d-ribose sugar molecule. The derived nucleotide uridine diphosphate (UDP) is important in carbohydrate metabolism. urinary system The collection of organs and tissues that perform *osmoregulation and *excretion. The mammalian urinary system consists of two *kidneys each linked to the bladder by a ureter. urine The aqueous Ûuid formed by the excretory organs of animals for the removal of metabolic waste products. In higher animals, urine is produced by the *kidneys, stored in the *bladder, and excreted through the *urethra or *cloaca. Apart from water, the major constituents of urine are one or more of the end products of nitrogen metabolism – ammonia, urea, uric acid, and creatinine. It may also contain various inorganic ions, the pigments urochrome and urobilin, amino acids, and purines. Precise composition depends on many factors, especially the habitat of a particular species: aquatic animals produce copious volumes; terrestrial animals need to conserve water and produce much less (about 1.0–1.5 litres per day in humans). uriniferous tubule See nephron. URL See world wide web. USB drive In general, any storage device that can be attached to a computer through a special type of connection (universal serial bus connection). The term is particularly used for small portable storage devices typically sealed in plastic. Their physical size is reÛected in the vari-

ous names for this type of device – thumb drive, pen drive, keyring drive. They have capacities as high as 1 gigabyte and on most modern personal computers they can be recognized as an additional drive without the need for a special driver. Storage devices of this type are increasingly used for backup, data transfer, storage of photographs or MP3 Üles, etc.

uterus (womb) The organ of female mammals in which the embryo develops. Paired in most mammals but single in humans, it is situated between the bladder and rectum and is connected to the *fallopian tubes and to the *vagina. The lining (see endometrium) shows cyclical changes (see menstrual cycle; oestrous cycle) associated with egg production and provides a thick spongy layer in which the fertilized egg becomes embedded. The outer wall of the uterus is thick and muscular; by contracting, it forces the fully grown fetus through the vagina to the outside. utriculus (utricle) A chamber of the *inner ear from which the *semicircular canals arise. It bears patches of sensory epithelium concerned with detecting changes in the direction and speed of movement (see macula). UV See ultraviolet radiation. UV–visible spectroscopy See ultraviolet–visible spectroscopy. vacancy See crystal defect. vaccination See immunization. vaccine A liquid preparation of treated disease-producing microorganisms or their products used to stimulate an *immune response in the body and so confer resistance to the disease (see immunization). Vaccines are administered orally or by injection (inoculation). They take the form of dead viruses or bacteria that can still act as antigens, live but weakened microorganisms (see attenuation), specially treated *toxins, or antigenic extracts of the microorganism. vacuole A space within the cytoplasm of a living *cell that is Ülled with air, water or other liquid, sap, or food particles. In plant cells there is usually one large vacuole bounded by a single-layered mem-

v

vacuum brane (tonoplast or vacuole membrane); animal cells usually have several small vacuoles. See also contractile vacuole.

vacuum A space in which there is a low pressure of gas, i.e. relatively few atoms or molecules. A perfect vacuum would contain no atoms or molecules, but this is unobtainable as all the materials that surround such a space have a Ünite *vapour pressure. In a soft (or low) vacuum the pressure is reduced to about 10–2 pascal, whereas a hard (or high) vacuum has a pressure of 10–2–10–7 pascal. Below 10–7 pascal is known as an ultrahigh vacuum. See also vacuum pump. vacuum distillation Distillation under reduced pressure. The depression in the boiling point of the substance distilled means that the temperature is lower, which may prevent the substance from decomposing. vacuum pump A pump used to reduce the gas pressure in a container. The normal laboratory rotary oil-seal pump can maintain a pressure of 10–1 Pa. For pressures down to 10–7 Pa a *diffusion pump is required. *Ion pumps can achieve a pressure of 10–9 Pa and a *cryogenic pump combined with a diffusion pump can reach 10–13 Pa. vacuum state The ground state in a relativistic *quantum Üeld theory. A vacuum state does not mean a state of nothing. Because one is dealing with *quantum mechanics, the vacuum state has a *zeropoint energy, which gives rise to vacuum Ûuctuations. The existence of vacuum Ûuctuations has observable consequences in *quantum electrodynamics. vacuum tube See thermionic valve.

v

vagina The tube leading from the uterus to the outside. Sperm are deposited in the vagina during copulation and the fully developed fetus is born through it. In a number of mammals the vagina may be sealed when the animal is not sexually receptive and only open during oestrus. Its lining produces mucus, which prevents friction and the entry of infective organisms. vagus nerve The tenth *cranial nerve: a paired nerve that supplies branches to

846 many major internal organs. It carries motor nerve Übres to the heart, lungs, and viscera and sensory Übres from the viscera.

valence See valency. valence band See energy band. valence electron An electron in one of the outer shells of an atom that takes part in forming chemical bonds. valency (valence) The combining power of an atom or radical, equal to the number of hydrogen atoms that the atom could combine with or displace in a chemical compound (hydrogen has a valency of 1). It is equal to the ionic charge in ionic compounds; for example, in Na2S, sodium has a valency of 1 (Na+) and sulphur a valency of 2 (S2–). In covalent compounds it is equal to the number of bonds formed; in CO2 oxygen has a valency of 2 and carbon has a valency of 4. valine See amino acid. valve 1. (in anatomy) Any of various structures for restricting the Ûow of a Ûuid through an aperture or along a tube to one direction. Valves in the heart (see bicuspid valve; tricuspid valve), veins, and lymphatic vessels consist of two or three Ûaps of tissue (cusps) fastened to the walls. The cusps are Ûattened to the walls to allow the normal passage of blood or lymph, but a reverse Ûow causes them to block the vessel or aperture, so preventing further backÛow. 2. (in biology) a. Any of the parts that make up a capsule or other dry fruit that sheds its seeds. b. One of the two halves of the cell wall of a diatom. c. Either of the two hinged portions of the shell of a bivalve mollusc. 3. (in electronics) See thermionic valve. vanadium Symbol V. A silvery-white metallic *transition element; a.n. 23; r.a.m. 50.94; r.d. 5.96; m.p. 1890°C; b.p. 3380°C. It occurs in a number of complex ores, including vanadinite (Pb5Cl(VO4)3) and carnotite (K2(ClO2)2(VO4)2). The pure metal can be obtained by reducing the oxide with calcium. The element is used in a large number of alloy steels. Chemically, it reacts with nonmetals at high temperatures but is not affected by hydrochloric acid or alkalis. It forms a range of

van der Waals’ equation

847 complexes with oxidation states from +2 to +5. Vanadium was discovered in 1801 by Andrés del Rio (1764–1849), who allowed himself to be persuaded that what he had discovered was an impure form of chromium. The element was rediscovered and named by Nils Sefström (1787–1854) in 1830.

vanadium(V) oxide (vanadium pentoxide) A crystalline compound, V2O5, used extensively as a catalyst in industrial gasphase oxidation processes.

metal sphere needle points

moving belt insulator support

vanadium pentoxide See vanadium(v) oxide. Van Allen belts (radiation belts) Belts that are sources of intense radiation surrounding the earth, consisting of highenergy charged particles trapped in the earth’s magnetic Üeld within which they follow roughly helical paths. They were discovered in 1958 by James Van Allen (1914– ) as a result of radiation detectors carried by Explorer satellites. The lower belt, extending from 1000 to 5000 km above the equator, contains electrons and protons, while the upper belt, 15 000– 25 000 km above the equator, contains mainly electrons (see illustration).

earth inner belt

outer belt

Van Allen belts

Van de Graaff accelerator See linear accelerator. Van de Graaff generator An electrostatic generator used to produce a high voltage, usually in the megavolt range. It consists of a large metal dome-shaped terminal mounted on a hollow insulating support. An endless insulating belt runs through the support from the base to a pulley within the spherical terminal. In the original type, charge is sprayed by point discharge from metal needles, held at a potential of about 10 kV, on to the

external source

needle points

Van de Graaff generator

bottom of the belt. A row of needles near the upper belt pulley removes the charge from the belt and passes it to the outer surface of the spherical terminal. The voltage achieved by the device is proportional to the radius of the spherical terminal. A typical device with a terminal having a radius of 1 m will produce about 1 MV. However, terminals can be made smaller, for a given voltage, by enclosing the apparatus in nitrogen at a pressure of 10–20 atmospheres (1–2 MPa) to reduce sparking. Generators having a positive-ion source are Ütted with an evacuated tube through which the particles can be accelerated for research purposes (see linear accelerator). Machines having an electron source are used for various medical and industrial purposes. The generator was invented by Robert Van de Graaff (1901–67). Modern patterns of the generator have a chainlike belt of alternate links of metal and insulator. The metal links are charged by contact with a metal pulley, and discharge to the dome in the same way. This permits much higher current drain that the point discharge.

van der Waals’ equation See equation of state.

v

van der Waals’ force van der Waals’ force An attractive force between atoms or molecules, named after Johannes van der Waals (1837–1923). The force accounts for the term a/V 2 in the van der Waals equation (see equation of state). These forces are much weaker than those arising from valence bonds and are inversely proportional to the seventh power of the distance between the atoms or molecules. They are the forces responsible for nonideal behaviour of gases and for the lattice energy of molecular crystals. There are three factors causing such forces: (1) dipole–dipole interaction, i.e. electrostatic attractions between two molecules with permanent dipole moments; (2) dipole-induced dipole interactions, in which the dipole of one molecule polarizes a neighbouring molecule; (3) dispersion forces arising because of small instantaneous dipoles in atoms. vanillin (4-hydroxy-3-methoxybenzaldehyde) A white crystalline solid, C8H8O3, m.p. 82°C. It has the characteristic taste and smell of vanilla, in which it occurs; it is also made from the by-products of wood pulp manufacture. It is widely used in Ûavourings and perfumes, and in some pharmaceutical products. van’t Hoff factor Symbol i. A factor appearing in equations for *colligative properties, equal to the ratio of the number of actual particles present to the number of undissociated particles. It was Ürst suggested by Jacobus van’t Hoff (1852–1911). van’t Hoff’s isochore An equation for the variation of equilibrium constant with temperature: (d loge K )/dT = ∆H/RT2,

v

where K is the equilibrium constant, R is the gas constant, T is the thermodynamic temperature, and ∆H the enthalpy of the reaction.

vapour density The density of a gas or vapour relative to hydrogen, oxygen, or air. Taking hydrogen as the reference substance, the vapour density is the ratio of the mass of a particular volume of a gas to the mass of an equal volume of hydrogen under identical conditions of pressure and temperature. Taking the density of hydrogen as 1, this ratio is equal to half the relative molecular mass of the gas.

848

vapour pressure The pressure exerted by a vapour. All solids and liquids give off vapours, consisting of atoms or molecules of the substances that have evaporated from the condensed forms. These atoms or molecules exert a vapour pressure. If the substance is in an enclosed space, the vapour pressure will reach an equilibrium value that depends only on the nature of the substance and the temperature. This equilibrium value occurs when there is a dynamic equilibrium between the atoms or molecules escaping from the liquid or solid and those that strike the surface of the liquid or solid and return to it. The vapour is then said to be a saturated vapour and the pressure it exerts is the saturated vapour pressure. variable star Any star that varies in brightness. There are various types, depending on the cause of the variation. Some, such as eclipsing *binary stars, are actually a pair of stars whose combined light output varies as one star passes in front (or behind) the other. Intrinsic variables are caused by some internal phenomenon. The brightness of *Cepheid variables, *Mira-type variables, and *RR Lyrae variables alternates regularly (with timescales from hours to years); *Ûare stars and *T Tauri stars vary irregularly. Other irregular variable stars, sometimes called cataclysmic variables, include *novae and *supernovae. variance In *statistics, the square of the *standard deviation, usually written σ2. It represents the dispersion of a random variable’s distribution, equal to E[(X – E(X))2], where X is the random variable and E is the expected value of the square of the difference between the variable and its mean (see average). See also covariance. variation 1. (in biology) The differences between individuals of a plant or animal species. Variation may be the result of environmental conditions; for example, water supply and light intensity affect the height and leaf size of a plant. Differences of this kind, acquired during the lifetime of an individual, are not transmitted to succeeding generations since the genes are not affected. Genetic variation, due to differences in genetic constitution, is in-

849 herited (see continuous variation; discontinuous variation). The most important sources of genetic variation are *mutation and *recombination (see also crossing over). It is also increased by *outbreeding. Wide genetic variation improves the ability of a species to survive in a changing environment, since the chances that some individuals will tolerate a particular change are increased. Such individuals will survive and transmit the advantageous genes to their offspring. 2. (in magnetism) See geomagnetism.

variegation The occurrence of differently coloured patches, spots, or streaks in plant leaves, petals, or other parts, due to absence of pigment or different combinations of pigment in the affected area of the part. Variegation may be brought about by infection, for example *tobacco mosaic virus infection, or by genetic differences between the cells of the variegated part. variety A category used in the *classiÜcation of plants and animals below the *species level. A variety consists of a group of individuals that differ distinctly from but can interbreed with other varieties of the same species. The characteristics of a variety are genetically inherited. Examples of varieties include breeds of domestic animals and the human *races. See also cultivar. Compare subspecies. variometer 1. A variable inductor consisting of two coils connected in series and able to move relative to each other. It is used to measure inductance as part of an a.c. bridge. 2. Any of several devices for detecting and measuring changes in the geomagnetic elements (see geomagnetism). varve dating (geochronology) An absolute *dating technique using thin sedimentary layers of clays called varves. The varves, which are particularly common in Scandinavia, have alternate light and dark bands corresponding to winter and summer deposition. Most of them are found in the Pleistocene series, where the edges of varve deposits can be correlated with the annual retreat of the ice sheet, although some varve formation is taking place in the present day. By counting varves it is possible to establish an abso-

vas deferens lute time scale for fossils up to about 20 000 years ago.

vascular bundle (fascicle) A long continuous strand of conducting (vascular) tissue in tracheophyte plants that extends from the roots through the stem and into the leaves. It consists of *xylem and *phloem, which are separated by a *cambium in plants that undergo secondary thickening. See vascular tissue. vascular cambium See cambium. vascular plants All plants possessing organized *vascular tissue. See tracheophyte. vascular system 1. A specialized network of vessels for the circulation of Ûuids throughout the body tissues of an animal. All animals, apart from simple invertebrate groups, possess a blood vascular system, which enables the passage of respiratory gases, nutrients, excretory products, and other metabolites into and out of the cells. In vertebrates it consists of a muscular *heart, which pumps blood through major blood vessels (*arteries) into increasingly Üner branches until in the *capillaries it is in intimate contact with tissues. It then returns to the heart via another network of vessels (the *veins). This *circulation also enables a stable *internal environment for tissue function (see homeostasis), the transmission of chemical messengers (*hormones) around the body, and a means of defending the body against pathogens and damage via the immune system. A water vascular system is characteristic of the *Echinodermata. 2. The system of *vascular tissue in plants. vascular tissue (vascular system) The tissue that conducts water and nutrients through the plant body in higher plants (*tracheophytes). It consists of *xylem and *phloem. Since the xylem and phloem tissues are always in close proximity to each other, distinct regions of vascular tissue can be identiÜed (see vascular bundle). The possession of vascular tissue has enabled the higher plants to attain a considerable size and dominate most terrestrial habitats. vas deferens One of a pair of ducts carrying sperm from the testis (or *epi-

v

vas efferens didymis) to the outside, in mammals through the *urethra.

vas efferens Any of various small ducts carrying sperm. In reptiles, birds, and mammals they convey sperm from the seminiferous tubules of the testis to the *epididymis; in invertebrates they carry sperm from the testis to the vas deferens. vasoactive intestinal peptide See vip. vasoconstriction The reduction in the internal diameter of blood vessels, especially arterioles or capillaries. The constriction of arterioles is mediated by the action of nerves on the smooth muscle Übres of the arteriole walls and results in an increase in blood pressure. vasodilation (vasodilatation) The increase in the internal diameter of blood vessels, especially arterioles or capillaries. The vasodilation of arterioles is mediated by the action of nerves on the smooth muscle Übres of the arteriole walls and results in a decrease in blood pressure. vasomotor nerves The nerves of the *autonomic nervous system that control the diameter of blood vessels. Vasoconstrictor nerves decrease the diameter (see vasoconstriction); vasodilator nerves increase it (see vasodilation). vasopressin See antidiuretic hormone.

v

vector 1. (in mathematics) A quantity in which both the magnitude and the direction must be stated (compare scalar quantity). Force, velocity, and Üeld strength are examples of vector quantities. Note that distance and speed are scalar quantities, whereas displacement and velocity are vector quantities. Vector quantities must be treated by vector algebra, for example, the resultant of two vectors may be found by a *parallelogram of vectors. A (three-dimensional) vector V may be written in terms of components V1, V2, and V3 along the x, y, and z axes (say) as V1i + V2 j + V3k, where i, j, and k are unit vectors (i.e. vectors of unit length) along the x, y, and z axes. See also triangle of vectors. 2. (in medicine) An animal, usually an insect, that passively transmits diseasecausing microorganisms from one animal or plant to another or from an animal to a

850 human. Compare carrier. 3. (cloning vector) (in genetics) A vehicle used in *gene cloning to insert a foreign DNA fragment into the genome of a host cell. For bacterial hosts various different types of vector are used: *bacteriophages, *artiÜcial chromosomes, *plasmids, and their hybrid derivatives, *cosmids. The foreign DNA is spliced into the vector using speciÜc *restriction enzymes and *ligases to cleave the vector DNA and join the foreign DNA to the two ends created (insertional vectors). In some phage vectors, part of the viral genome is enzymically removed and replaced with the foreign DNA (replacement vectors). *Retroviruses can be effective vectors for introducing recombinant DNA into mammalian cells. In plants, derivatives of the tumour-inducing (Ti) plasmid of the crown gall bacterium, *Agrobacterium tumefaciens, are used as vectors.

vector product (cross product) The product of two *vectors U and V, with components U1, U2, U3 and V1, V2, V3, respectively, given by: U × V = (U2V3 – U3V2)i + (U3V1 – U1V3) j + (U1V2 – U2V1)k. It is itself a vector, perpendicular to both U and V, and of length UVsinθ, where U and V are the lengths of U and V, respectively, and θ is the angle between them. Compare scalar product.

vector space A set of *vectors for which an operation of addition is deÜned so that if v1 and v2 are vectors, the sum v1 + v2 is also a vector; an operation of *scalar multiplication is deÜned so that if v is a vector and c is a scalar, the product cv is also a vector. See also hilbert space. vector triple product See triple product. vegetative propagation (vegetative reproduction) 1. A form of *asexual reproduction in plants whereby new individuals develop from specialized multicellular structures (e.g. *tubers, *bulbs) that become detached from the parent plant. Examples are the production of strawberry plants from *runners and of gladioli from daughter *corms. ArtiÜcial methods of vegetative propagation include grafting (see graft), *budding, and

851

ventricle

making *cuttings. 2. Asexual reproduction in animals, e.g. budding in Hydra.

an *archegonium, in which the egg cell (oosphere) develops.

vein 1. A blood vessel that carries blood towards the heart. Most veins carry deoxygenated blood (the *pulmonary vein is an exception). The largest veins are fed by smaller ones, which are formed by the merger of *venules. Veins have thin walls and a relatively large internal diameter. *Valves within the veins ensure that the Ûow of blood is always towards the heart. Compare artery. 2. A vascular bundle in a leaf (see venation). 3. Any of the tubes of chitin that strengthen an insect’s wing.

ventilation The process by which a continuous exchange of gases is maintained across respiratory surfaces. Often called external *respiration, this is achieved by *respiratory movements; in air-breathing vertebrates it is movement of air into and out of the lungs (see also air sac; expiration; inspiration; trachea). The ventilation rate (or respiration rate) of an animal is the volume of air breathed per minute, i.e. *tidal volume × number of breaths per minute. It can be measured with the aid of a *respirometer.

velamen A whitish spongy sheath of dead empty cells that surrounds the aerial roots of epiphytic plants, such as certain orchids. It absorbs any surface water on the roots. velocity Symbol v. The rate of displacement of a body. It is the *speed of a body in a speciÜed direction. Velocity is thus a *vector quantity, whereas speed is a scalar quantity. velocity modulation See klystron. velocity ratio (distance ratio) The ratio of the distance moved by the point of application effort in a simple *machine to the distance moved by the point of application load in the same time. velum See annulus. vena cava Either of the two large veins that carry deoxygenated blood into the right atrium of the heart. The precaval vein (anterior or superior vena cava) receives blood from the head and forelimbs; the postcaval vein (posterior or inferior vena cava) drains blood from the trunk and hindlimbs. venation 1. The arrangement of veins (vascular bundles) in a leaf. The leaves of dicotyledons have a central main vein (midrib) with side branches that themselves further subdivide to form a network (net or reticulate venation). The leaves of monocotyledons have parallel veins (parallel venation). 2. The arrangement of the veins in an insect’s wing, which is often important in classiÜcation. Venn diagram See sets. venter (in botany) The swollen base of

ventilation centre The group of neurons in the *medulla oblongata of the brain that controls the process of *ventilation. The partial pressure of carbon dioxide in the blood and the pH of the blood are monitored by chemoreceptors in the arteries. These include the *carotid bodies in the carotid arteries and the aortic bodies in the wall of the aorta close to the heart. The ventilation centre responds to an increase in the amount of carbon dioxide in the blood by increasing the rate of breathing. Within the ventilation centre are subcentres that control inspiration (inspiratory centre) and expiration (expiratory centre). ventral Describing the surface of a plant or animal that is nearest or next to the ground or other support, i.e. the lower surface. In bipedal animals, such as humans, it is the forward-directed (*anterior) surface. Compare dorsal. ventral root The part of a *spinal nerve that leaves the spinal cord on the ventral side and contains motor Übres. Compare dorsal root. See spinal cord. ventricle 1. A chamber of the *heart that receives blood from an *atrium and pumps it into the arterial system. Amphibians and Üsh have a single ventricle, but mammals, birds, and reptiles have two, pumping deoxygenated blood to the lungs and oxygenated blood to the rest of the body, respectively. 2. Any of the four linked Ûuid-Ülled cavities in the brain of vertebrates. One of these cavities is in the *medulla oblongata, two are in the cerebral hemispheres (see cerebrum), and the

v

Venturi tube fourth is in the posterior part of the *forebrain. The ventricles contain cerebrospinal Ûuid Ültered from the blood by the *choroid plexus.

Venturi tube A device for mixing a Üne spray of liquid with a gas or measuring a Ûow rate of a gas. It consists of two tapered sections of pipe joined by a narrow throat. The Ûuid velocity in the throat is increased and the pressure is therefore reduced. By attaching manometers to the three sections of the tube, the pressure drop can be measured and the Ûow rate through the throat can be calculated. In a carburettor, the petrol from the Ûoat chamber is made into a Üne spray by being drawn through a jet into the low pressure in the throat of a Venturi tube, where it mixes with the air being drawn into the engine. The device was invented by Giovanni Venturi (1746–1822). venule A small blood vessel that receives blood from the capillaries and transports it to a vein.

v

Venus A planet having its orbit between Mercury and the earth. Its mean distance from the sun is 108.21 × 106 km and its mean diameter 12 103.6 km. It has a *sidereal period of 224.46 days. US Mariner and Pioneer spacecraft and Soviet Venera spacecraft have provided a considerable amount of information about the planet. The atmosphere is 98% carbon dioxide and most of the remainder is nitrogen. There is a dense layer of cloud about 20 km thick covering the whole of the planet. This cloud layer consists largely of concentrated sulphuric acid. Some photographs of the surface have been obtained by a Venera spacecraft that functioned for a short time after landing on Venus, but the dim sunlight revealed only the presence of many rocks rounded by wind-blown sand. The high surface temperature of 730 K is a result of the *greenhouse effect, not proximity to the sun. The atmospheric pressure on the surface of Venus is about 90 times that on earth. Venus is almost unique among the planets in rotating in the opposite direction to the earth’s rotation. It also rotates very slowly – with a period of 243 days. verdigris A green patina of basic copper salts formed on copper. The composition

852 of verdigris varies depending on the atmospheric conditions, but includes the basic carbonate CuCO3.Cu(OH)2, the basic sulphate CuSO4.Cu(OH)2.H2O, and in some cases the basic chloride CuCl2.Cu(OH)2.

vermiculite See clay minerals. vermiform appendix See appendix. vernalization The promotion of Ûowering by exposure of a plant to low temperatures. For example, winter cereals will not Ûower unless subjected to a period of chilling early in their development. Winter cereals are therefore sown in the autumn for Ûowering the following year. However, if germinating seeds are artiÜcially vernalized they can be sown in the spring for Ûowering the same year. Some studies have suggested that plant growth substances, including gibberellins and a hypothetical substance called ‘vernalin’, might be involved in the vernalization mechanism, but no conclusive picture has so far emerged. vernier A short auxiliary scale placed beside the main scale on a measuring instrument to enable subdivisions of the main scale to be read accurately. The vernier scale is usually calibrated so that each of its divisions is 0.9 of the main scale divisions. The zero on the vernier scale is set to the observed measurement 13 12

0 9

11

8

10

7

9

6

8

5

7 6

vernier

4 3 2

5 1 4

reading is 3.6

0 3 main scale 2

Vernier scale

853 on the main scale and by noting which division on the vernier scale is exactly in line with a main scale division, the second decimal place of the measurement is obtained (see illustration). The device was invented by Pierre Vernier (1580–1637) in about 1630.

vertebra Any of the bones that make up the *vertebral column. In mammals each vertebra typically consists of a main body, or centrum, from which arises a neural arch through which the spinal cord passes, and transverse processes projecting from the side. In all vertebrates there are Üve groups of vertebrae, specialized for various functions and varying in number with the species. In humans, for example, there are 7 *cervical vertebrae, 12 *thoracic vertebrae, 5 *lumbar vertebrae, 5 fused *sacral vertebrae, and 5 fused *caudal vertebrae (forming the *coccyx). vertebral column (backbone; spinal column; spine) A Ûexible bony column in vertebrates that extends down the long axis of the body and provides the main skeletal support. It also encloses and protects the *spinal cord and provides attachment for the muscles of the back. The vertebral column consists of a series of bones (see vertebra) separated by discs of cartilage (*intervertebral discs). It articulates with the skull by means of the *atlas vertebra, with the ribs at the *thoracic vertebrae, and with the pelvic girdle at the sacrum (see sacral vertebrae). vertebrate Any one of a large group of animals comprising all those members of the phylum *Chordata that have backbones (see vertebral column). Vertebrates include the Üshes, amphibians, reptiles, birds, and mammals. very high frequency (VHF) A radio frequency in the range 3 × 108– 0.3 × 108 Hz, i.e. having a wavelength in the range 1–10 m. very low frequency (VLF) A radio frequency in the range 3 × 104– 0.3 × 104 Hz, i.e. having a wavelength in the range 10–100 km. Vesalius, Andreas (1514–64) Belgian physician and anatomist, who was a professor at Padua for six years before becoming a physician to the Habsburg court. He

vicinal is remembered for producing in 1538–43 deÜnitive text and anatomical drawings of the human body, which were made from actual dissections.

vesicle A small, usually Ûuid-Ülled, membrane-bound sac within the cytoplasm of a living cell. Vesicles occur, for example, as part of the *Golgi apparatus. vessel 1. (in botany) A tube within the *xylem composed of joined *vessel elements. Vessels facilitate the efÜcient movement of water from the roots to the shoots and leaves of a plant. 2. (in zoology) Any of various tubular structures through which substances are transported, especially a blood vessel or a lymphatic vessel. vessel element A type of cell occurring within the *xylem of Ûowering plants, many of which, end to end, form waterconducting vessels. Vessel elements are frequently very broad and have side walls thickened by deposits of lignin over most of the surface area. However, the end walls are broken down to provide connections with the cells both above and below them. Compare tracheid. vestibular apparatus The part of the inner ear that is responsible for balance. The vestibular apparatus is continuous with the cochlea. It consists of the three *semicircular canals, which detect movements of the head (see ampulla), and the *utriculus and *sacculus, which detect the position of the head (see macula). See ear. vestigial organ Any part of an organism that has diminished in size during its evolution because the function it served decreased in importance or became totally unnecessary. Examples are the human appendix and the wings of the ostrich. vibrio Any comma-shaped bacterium. Generally, vibrios are Gram-negative (see gram’s stain), motile, and aerobic. They are widely distributed in soil and water and while most feed on dead organic matter some are parasitic, e.g. Vibrio cholerae, the causal agent of cholera. vicinal (vic) Designating a molecule in which two atoms or groups are linked

v

Victor Meyer’s method to adjacent atoms. For example, 1,2dichloroethane (CH2ClCH2Cl) is a vicinal (or vic) dihalide and can be named vicdichloroethane.

Victor Meyer’s method A method of measuring vapour density, devised by Victor Meyer (1848–97). A weighed sample in a small tube is dropped into a heated bulb with a long neck. The sample vaporizes and displaces air, which is collected over water and the volume measured. The vapour density can then be calculated. video recording The recording of Ülms, television programmes, etc., on magnetic tape. Because the demodulated video (vision) signal can have frequencies in the megahertz range, a video tape cannot be run like a sound tape. Sound has a maximum frequency of 15–20 kHz, which means that using the same system as sound, a video tape would need to run 1000 times faster than a sound tape. As this would be impractical the signal is recorded diagonally on the tape (each diagonal line representing one line of the picture) and the tape is run slowly over a drum on which the recording and reading heads rotate at high speeds. Devices using this mechanism are available for use with domestic television sets and video cameras (camcorders). villiaumite A mineral form of sodium Ûuoride, NaF.

v

villus A microscopic outgrowth from the surface of some tissues and organs, which serves to increase the surface area of the organ. Numerous villi line the interior of the small intestine. Their shape may vary from Ünger-like (in the *duodenum) to spadelike (in the *ileum). Intestinal villi are specialized for the absorption of soluble food material: each contains blood vessels and a lymph vessel (see lacteal). Chorionic villi occur on the chorion of the mammalian placenta, where they increase the surface area for the exchange of materials between the fetal and maternal blood. vinyl acetate See ethenyl ethanoate. vinyl chloride See chloroethene. vinyl group The organic group CH2:CH–.

854

VIP (vasoactive intestinal peptide) A peptide hormone secreted by endocrine cells of the upper part of the small intestine in response to the entry of partially digested food from the stomach. VIP, along with *secretin, stimulates the pancreas to produce a thin watery secretion containing bicarbonate. This raises the pH in the intestine in preparation for secretion of pancreatic enzymes. VIP also inhibits gastric secretion and occurs as a *neuropeptide in central nervous tissue. virial equation A gas law that attempts to account for the behaviour of real gases, as opposed to an ideal gas. It takes the form pV = RT + Bp + Cp2 + Dp3 + …, where B, C, and D are known as virial coefÜcients.

virion See virus. viroid Any of various small naked singlestranded RNA molecules that infect plant cells and cause disease. Smaller than viruses, viroids are not enclosed in a protein coat of any kind: they generally consist of less than 400 nucleotides and do not contain any genes. The circular RNA strand undergoes extensive base pairing within itself, forming a doublestranded structure that mimics DNA and is apparently replicated by the host cell’s enzymes. This behaviour is similar to that of certain *introns, prompting the suggestion that viroids are escaped introns. Viroids include many commercially important disease agents, such as coconut cadang-cadang, citrus exocortis, and potato spindle tuber viroid. virology The scientiÜc study of *viruses. See microbiology. virtual image See image. virtual reality A form of computer simulation in which the user has the impression of being in an artiÜcial environment. Typically, the user wears a visor into which are built two small screens, one for each eye, giving a three-dimensional view of a computer-generated environment. Sensors in the visor detect head movements and cause the perspective of the scene to change. It is also possible to wear special gloves (known as ‘datagloves’) con-

viscose

855 taining sensors. These allow the user to move objects in the environment by making hand movements. Virtual-reality systems are used for training purposes as well as for entertainment.

virtual state The state of the virtual particles that are exchanged between two interacting charged particles. These particles, called *photons, are not in the real state, i.e. directly observable; they are constructs to enable the phenomenon to be explained in terms of *quantum mechanics. virtual work The imaginary work done when a system is subjected to inÜnitesimal hypothetical displacements. According to the principle of virtual work, the total work done by all the forces acting on a system in equilibrium is zero. This principle can be used to determine the forces acting on a system in equilibrium. For example, the illustration shows a ladder leaning against a wall, with the bottom of the ladder attached to the wall by a horizontal weightless string. The tension, T, in the string can be calculated by assuming that inÜnitesimal movement dx and dy take place as shown. Then by applying the principle of virtual work, Tdx + Wdy = 0. As dx and dy can be calculated from the geometry, T can be found.

core of nucleic acid (DNA or RNA) surrounded by a protein coat (capsid). Some bear an outer envelope (enveloped viruses). Inside its host cell the virus initiates the synthesis of viral proteins and undergoes replication. The new virions are released when the host cell disintegrates. Viruses are parasites of animals, plants, and some bacteria (see bacteriophage). Viral diseases of animals include the common cold, inÛuenza, smallpox, AIDS, herpes, hepatitis, polio, and rabies (see adenovirus; arbovirus; herpesvirus; hiv; myxovirus; papovavirus; picornavirus; poxvirus); some viruses are also implicated in the development of cancer (see retrovirus). Plant viral diseases include various forms of yellowing and blistering of leaves and stems (see tobacco mosaic virus). *Antiviral drugs are effective against certain viral diseases and *vaccines (if available) provide protection against others. 2. (in computing) A computer program that can replicate itself and be transferred from one computer to another without the user being aware of it. Viruses are often designed to destroy or damage the data on the user’s computer. They generally spread by exchange of Ûoppy disks or by telephone links.

visceral Relating to the internal organs (the viscera) that lie in the coelomic cavities of animals, i.e. in the thoracic and abdominal cavities of mammals. Compare somatic.

M

dy

W x

T

N dx

Virtual work

virulence The disease-producing ability of a microorganism. See also pathogen. virus 1. (in microbiology) A particle that is too small to be seen with a light microscope or to be trapped by Ülters but is capable of independent metabolism and reproduction within a living cell. Outside its host cell a virus is completely inert. A mature virus (a virion) ranges in size from 20 to 400 nm in diameter. It consists of a

viscometer An instrument for measuring the viscosity of a Ûuid. In the Ostwald viscometer, used for liquids, a bulb in a capillary tube is Ülled with the liquid and the time taken for the meniscus to reach a mark on the capillary, below the bulb, is a measure of the viscosity. The fallingsphere viscometer, based on *Stokes’ law, enables the speed of fall of a ball falling through a sample of the Ûuid to be measured. Various other devices are used to measure viscosity. viscose Cellulose xanthate, the sticky brown liquid formed by adding carbon disulphide and sodium hydroxide to cellulose from wood pulp. It is forced through spinnarets into an acid bath, which re-

v

viscose process forms cellulose Übres as rayon (artiÜcial silk).

viscose process See rayon. viscosity A measure of the resistance to Ûow that a Ûuid offers when it is subjected to shear stress. For a *Newtonian Ûuid, the force, F, needed to maintain a velocity gradient, dv/dx, between adjacent planes of a Ûuid of area A is given by: F = ηA(dv/dx), where η is a constant, the coefÜcient of viscosity. In *SI units it has the unit pascal second (in the c.g.s. system it is measured in *poise). Non-Newtonian Ûuids, such as clays, do not conform to this simple model. See also kinematic viscosity. visible spectrum The *spectrum of electromagnetic radiations to which the human eye is sensitive. See colour. vision The sense that enables perception of objects in the environment by means of the *eyes. visual acuity Sharpness of vision: the ability of the eye to distinguish between objects that lie close together. This hinges on the ability of the eye to focus incoming light to form a sharp image on the retina. Visual acuity depends on the *cone cells, which are most densely packed in the *fovea, close to the centre of the retina, and are therefore in the optimum position to receive focused light. In addition, each cone cell synapses with a single nerve cell and is thus able to send a separate signal, via the optic nerve Übres, to the brain. visual binary See binary stars.

v

visual-display unit (VDU) The part of a *computer system or word processor on which text or diagrams are displayed. It consists of a *cathode-ray tube and usually has its own input keyboard attached. visual purple See rhodopsin. vital capacity The total amount of air that can be exhaled after maximum inspiration. The vital capacity of an average human is about 4.5 litres; in trained male athletes it can be 6 litres or more. However, some air always remains in the lungs (see residual volume). vital staining A technique in which a

856 harmless dye is used to stain living tissue for microscopical observation. The stain may be injected into a living animal and the stained tissue removed and examined (intravital staining) or the living tissue may be removed directly and subsequently stained (supravital staining). Microscopic organisms, such as protozoa, may be completely immersed in the dye solution. Vital stains include trypan blue, vital red, and Janus green, the latter being especially suitable for observing mitochondria.

vitamin One of a number of organic compounds required by living organisms in relatively small amounts to maintain normal health. There are some 14 generally recognized major vitamins: the watersoluble *vitamin B complex (containing 9) and *vitamin C and the fat-soluble *vitamin A, *vitamin D, *vitamin E, and *vitamin K. Most B vitamins and vitamin C occur in plants, animals, and microorganisms; they function typically as *coenzymes. Vitamins A, D, E, and K occur only in animals, especially vertebrates, and perform a variety of metabolic roles. Animals are unable to manufacture many vitamins themselves and must have adequate amounts in the diet. Foods may contain vitamin precursors (called provitamins) that are chemically changed to the actual vitamin on entering the body. Many vitamins are destroyed by light and heat, e.g. during cooking. See Chronology. vitamin A (retinol) A fat-soluble vitamin that cannot be synthesized by mammals and other vertebrates and must be provided in the diet. Green plants contain precursors of the vitamin, notably carotenes, that are converted to vitamin A in the intestinal wall and liver. The aldehyde derivative of vitamin A, retinal, is a constituent of the visual pigment *rhodopsin. DeÜciency affects the eyes, causing night blindness, xerophthalmia, and eventually total blindness. The role of vitamin A in other aspects of metabolism is less clear; it may be involved in controlling *ATP production and the growth of epithelial cells. vitamin B complex A group of watersoluble vitamins that characteristically

857

VITAMINS 1897

Dutch physician Christiaan Eijkman (1858–1930) cures beriberi in chickens with diet of whole rice.

1906–07

British biochemist Sir Frederick Hopkins demonstrates existence of accessory dietary elements essential for growth.

1912

Polish-born US biochemist Casimir Funk (1884–1967) extracts antiberiberi factor (an amine) from rice husks and coins the term ‘vitamine’ (vital amine; later changed to ‘vitamin’).

1913

US biochemist Elmer McCollum (1879–1967) discovers and names vitamin A (retinol) and names antiberiberi factor vitamin B.

1920

McCollum names antirachitic factor vitamin D.

1922

US embryologist Herbert Evans (1882–1971) discovers vitamin E (tocopherol).

1926

German chemist Adolf Windaus (1876–1959) discovers that ergosterol is converted to vitamin D in the presence of sunlight.

1931

German chemist Paul Karrer (1889–1971) determines the structure of (and synthesizes) vitamin A.

1932

Hungarian-born US biochemist Albert Szent-Györgyi (1893–1986) and US biochemist Charles King (1896–1986) independently isolate vitamin C (ascorbic acid).

1933

Polish-born Swiss chemist Tadeus Reichstein (1897–1996) and British chemist Walter Haworth (1883–1950) independently synthesize vitamin C. US chemist Roger Williams (1893–1988) discovers the B vitamin pantothenic acid.

1934

Danish biochemist Carl Dam (1895–1976) discovers vitamin K.

1935

Karrer and Austrian-born German chemist Richard Kuhn (1900–67) independently synthesize vitamin B2 (riboflavin).

1937

US chemist Robert Williams (1886–1965) synthesizes vitamin B1 (thamin).

1938

Karrer synthesizes vitamin E. Kuhn isolates and synthesizes vitamin B6 (pyridoxine).

1939

Dam and Karrer isolate vitamin K.

1940

Szent-Györgyi and US biochemist Vincent Du Vigneaud (1901–78) discover ‘vitamin H’ (the B vitamin biotin). Roger Williams determines the structure of pantothenic acid. US biochemist Edward Doisey synthesizes vitamin K.

1948

US biochemist Karl Folkers (1906– (cyanocobalamin).

1956

British chemist Dorothy Hodgkin (1910–94) determines the structure of vitamin B12.

1971

US chemist Robert Woodward (1917–79) and Swiss chemist Albert Eschenmoser (1925– ) synthesize vitamin B12.

) isolates vitamin B12

v

vitamin C

v

serve as components of *coenzymes. Plants and many microorganisms can manufacture B vitamins but dietary sources are essential for most animals. Heat and light tend to destroy B vitamins. Vitamin B1 (thiamin(e)) is a precursor of the coenzyme thiamine pyrophosphate, which functions in carbohydrate metabolism. DeÜciency leads to *beriberi in humans and to polyneuritis in birds. Good sources include brewer’s yeast, wheatgerm, beans, peas, and green vegetables. Vitamin B2 (riboflavin) occurs in green vegetables, yeast, liver, and milk. It is a constituent of the coenzymes *FAD and FMN, which have an important role in the metabolism of all major nutrients as well as in the oxidative phosphorylation reactions of the *electron transport chain. DeÜciency of B2 causes inÛammation of the tongue and lips and mouth sores. Vitamin B6 (pyridoxine) is widely distributed in cereal grains, yeast, liver, milk, etc. It is a constituent of a coenzyme (pyridoxal phosphate) involved in amino acid metabolism. DeÜciency causes retarded growth, dermatitis, convulsions, and other symptoms. Vitamin B12 (cyanocobalamin or cobalamin) is manufactured only by microorganisms and natural sources are entirely of animal origin. Liver is especially rich in it. One form of B12 functions as a coenzyme in a number of reactions, including the oxidation of fatty acids and the synthesis of DNA. It also works in conjunction with *folic acid (another B vitamin) in the synthesis of the amino acid methionine and it is required for normal production of red blood cells. Vitamin B12 can only be absorbed from the gut in the presence of a glycoprotein called intrinsic factor; lack of this factor or deÜciency of B12 results in pernicious anaemia. Other vitamins in the B complex include *nicotinic acid, *pantothenic acid, *biotin, and *lipoic acid. See also choline; inositol.

vitamin C (ascorbic acid) A colourless crystalline water-soluble vitamin found especially in citrus fruits and green vegetables. Most organisms synthesize it from glucose, but humans and other primates and various other species must obtain it

858 from their diet. It is required for the maintenance of healthy connective tissue; deÜciency leads to *scurvy. Vitamin C is readily destroyed by heat and light.

vitamin D A fat-soluble vitamin occurring in the form of two steroid derivatives: vitamin D2 (ergocalciferol or calciferol), found in yeast; and vitamin D3 (cholecalciferol), which occurs in animals. Vitamin D2 is formed from a steroid by the action of ultraviolet light and D3 is produced by the action of sunlight on a cholesterol derivative in the skin. Fishliver oils are the major dietary source. The active form of vitamin D is manufactured in response to the secretion of *parathyroid hormone, which occurs when blood calcium levels are low. It causes increased uptake of calcium from the gut, which increases the supply of calcium for bone synthesis. Vitamin D deÜciency causes *rickets in growing animals and osteomalacia in mature animals. Both conditions are characterized by weak deformed bones. vitamin E (tocopherol) A fat-soluble vitamin consisting of several closely related compounds, deÜciency of which leads to a range of disorders in different species, including muscular dystrophy, liver damage, and infertility. Good sources are cereal grains and green vegetables. Vitamin E prevents the oxidation of unsaturated fatty acids in cell membranes, so maintaining their structure. vitamin K A fat-soluble vitamin consisting of several related compounds that act as coenzymes in the synthesis of several proteins (including prothrombin) necessary for blood clotting. DeÜciency of vitamin K, which leads to extensive bleeding, is rare because a form of the vitamin is manufactured by intestinal bacteria. Green vegetables and egg yolk are good sources. vitelline membrane See egg membrane. vitreous Having a glasslike appearance or structure. vitreous humour The colourless jelly that Ülls the space between the lens and the retina of the vertebrate eye.

859

vitriol (oil of vitriol) An old name for sulphuric acid. As a result, hydrated iron(II) (ferrous) sulphate was known as green vitriol, and hydrated copper(II) (cupric) sulphate as blue vitriol. viviparity 1. (in zoology) A form of reproduction in animals in which the developing embryo obtains its nourishment directly from the mother via a *placenta or by other means. Viviparity occurs in some insects and other arthropods, in certain Üshes, amphibians, and reptiles, and in the majority of mammals. Compare oviparity; ovoviviparity. 2. (in botany) a. A form of *asexual reproduction in certain plants, such as the onion, in which the Ûower develops into a budlike structure that forms a new plant when detached from the parent. b. The development of young plants on the inÛorescence of the parent plant, as seen in certain grasses and the spider plant. vocal cords A pair of elastic membranes that project into the *larynx in air-breathing vertebrates. Vocal sounds are produced when expelled air passing through the larynx vibrates the cords. The pitch of the sound produced depends on the tension of the cords, which is controlled by muscles and cartilages in the larynx.

voltage divider slopes (e.g. the islands of Hawaii). Fissure volcanoes are linear fractures in the earth’s surface where Ûuid material is emitted and, on land, spreads over large areas (e.g. volcanoes in Iceland). A number of types of volcanic eruption are recognized: Hawaiian, which are generally quiet with Ûuid lava erupted freely from Üssures or pits, and – with increasing viscocity of magma – Strombolian, Vulcanian, Vesuvian, Plinian, and Peléean, which are more explosive. An exceptionally large form is the supervolcano, in which magma rises to form a vast reservoir in the earth’s crust and builds in pressure over time before erupting in devastating explosions. The last supervolcano to erupt was Toba Caldera in Sumatra, 74 000 years ago. The *caldera of Yellowstone National Park is one of the largest in the world. Volcanoes occur principally along constructive or destructive plate margins (see plate tectonics) but some volcanic activity occurs away from the margins.

volcanology (vulcanology) The scientiÜc study of volcanism, i.e. the processes by which magma and associated gases rise from the earth’s interior and are emitted from the surface, and the resultant structures (see volcano).

void A large region of space at the centre of a collection of galaxy superclusters; there are hardly any galaxies in the void itself, indeed there is little evidence of any matter at all. Empty ‘corridors’ connect voids, rather like the holes in a piece of sponge, making them part of the largescale structure of the universe.

volt Symbol V. The SI unit of electric potential, potential difference, or e.m.f. deÜned as the difference of potential between two points on a conductor carrying a constant current of one ampere when the power dissipated between the points is one watt. It is named after Alessandro Volta.

volcano A Üssure or vent in the earth’s surface, connected to a magma source in the earth’s interior by a conduit or series of fractures, from which solid, molten, and gaseous material is ejected. The resultant geological structure, also called volcano, can take a number of forms. Central volcanoes, which have a circular vent or number of vents, may be composite volcanoes or stratovolcanoes, comprising alternate layers of tephra (fragmental material including ash) and lava (e.g. Vesuvius, Italy), or (where only solid material is ejected) steep-sided cinder cones. Shield volcanoes are large structures with gentle

Volta, Alessandro Giuseppe Antonio Anastasio (1745–1827) Italian physicist. In 1774 he began teaching in Como and in that year invented the *electrophorus. He moved to Pavia University in 1778. In 1800 he made the *voltaic cell, thus providing the Ürst practical source of electric current (see also galvani, luigi). The SI unit of voltage is named after him. voltage Symbol V. An e.m.f. or potential difference expressed in volts. voltage divider (potential divider; potentiometer) A resistor or a chain of resistors connected in series that can be

v

voltaic cell

860 tendon

epimysium

R1 bundle of muscle fibres

V

single muscle fibre

R2

v

nucleus myofibril

Voltage divider

tapped at one or more points to obtain a known fraction of the total voltage across the whole resistor or chain. In the illustration, V is the total voltage across the divider and v is required voltage, then v/V = R2/(R1 + R2).

voltaic cell (galvanic cell) A device that produces an e.m.f. as a result of chemical reactions that take place within it. These reactions occur at the surfaces of two electrodes, each of which dips into an electrolyte. The Ürst voltaic cell, devised by Alessandro Volta (1745–1827), had electrodes of two different metals dipping into brine. See primary cell; secondary cell. voltaic pile An early form of battery, devised by Alessandro Volta, consisting of a number of Ûat *voltaic cells joined in series. The liquid electrolyte was absorbed into paper or leather discs.

v

voltameter (coulometer) 1. An electrolytic cell formerly used to measure quantity of electric charge. The increase in mass (m) of the cathode of the cell as a result of the deposition on it of a metal from a solution of its salt enables the charge (Q) to be determined from the relationship Q = m/z, where z is the electrochemical equivalent of the metal. 2. Any other type of electrolytic cell used for measurement. voltmeter An instrument used to measure voltage. *Moving-coil instruments are widely used for this purpose; generally a galvanometer is used in series with a resistor of high values (sometimes called a

light band

sarcomere unit containing contractile proteins

dark band

origin triceps (extensor) relaxed

biceps (flexor) contracted

insertion

tendon

arm flexed

biceps (flexor) relaxed

triceps (extensor) contracted

arm extended

Structure and action of a voluntary muscle

vulva

861 multiplier). To measure an alternating potential difference a rectiÜer must be included in the circuit. A moving-iron instrument can be used for either d.c. or a.c. without a rectiÜer. *Cathode-ray oscilloscopes are also used as voltmeters. The electronic digital voltmeter displays the value of the voltage in digits. The input is repeatedly sampled by the voltmeter and the instantaneous values are displayed.

volume Symbol V. The space occupied by a body or mass of Ûuid. volumetric analysis A method of quantitative analysis using measurement of volumes. For gases, the main technique is in reacting or absorbing gases in graduated containers over mercury, and measuring the volume changes. For liquids, it involves *titrations. voluntary (in biology) Controlled by conscious thought. See voluntary muscle. Compare involuntary. voluntary muscle (skeletal, striped, or striated muscle) Muscle that is under the control of the will and is generally attached to the skeleton. An individual muscle consists of bundles of long muscle Übres, each containing many nuclei, the whole muscle being covered with a strong connective tissue sheath (epimysium) and attached at each end to a bone by inextensible *tendons. Each Übre contains smaller Übres (myoÜbrils) having alternate

light and dark bands, which contain protein Ülaments responsible for the muscle’s contractile ability and give the muscle its typical striped appearance under the microscope. The functional unit of a myoÜbril is the *sarcomere. See illustration. The end of the muscle that is attached to a nonmoving bone is called the origin of the muscle; the end attached to a moving bone is the insertion. As a muscle contracts it becomes shorter and fatter, moving one bone closer to the other. Since a muscle cannot expand, another muscle (the extensor) is required to move the bone in the opposite direction and stretch the Ürst muscle (known as the Ûexor). The Ûexor and extensor are described as antagonistic muscles. See illustration.

von Laue, Max See laue, max von. vulcanite (ebonite) A hard black insulating material made by the vulcanization of rubber with a high proportion of sulphur (up to 30%). vulcanization A process for hardening rubber by heating it with sulphur or sulphur compounds. vulcanology See volcanology. vulva The female external genitalia, comprising in women two pairs of Ûeshy folds of tissue, the labia (see labium); the *clitoris; and the vaginal opening.

v

W Wacker process A process for the manufacture of ethanal by the air oxidation of ethene. A mixture of air and ethene is bubbled through a solution containing palladium(II) chloride and copper(II) chloride. The Pd2+ ions form a complex with the ethene in which the ion is bound to the pi electrons in the C=C bond. This decreases the electron density in the bond, making it susceptible to nucleophilic attack by water molecules. The complex formed breaks down to ethanal and palladium metal. The Cu2+ ions oxidize the palladium back to Pd2+, being reduced to Cu+ ions in the process. The air present oxidizes Cu+ back to Cu2+. Thus the copper(II) and palladium(II) ions effectively act as catalysts in the process, which is now the main source of ethanal and, by further oxidation, ethanoic acid. It can also be applied to other alkenes. It is named after Alexander von Wacker (1846–1922). Wallace, Alfred Russel (1823–1913) British naturalist, who in 1848 went on an expedition to the Amazon, and in 1854 travelled to the Malay Archipelago. There he noticed the differences between the animals of Asia and Australasia and devised *Wallace’s line, which separates them. This led him to develop a theory of *evolution through *natural selection, which coincided with the views of Charles *Darwin; their theories were presented jointly to the Linnaean Society in 1858. Wallace’s line An imaginary line that runs between the Indonesian islands of Bali and Lombok and represents the separation of the Australian and Oriental faunas. It was proposed by Alfred Russel Wallace, who had noted that the mammals in SE Asia are different from and more advanced than their Australian counterparts. He suggested this was because the Australian continent had split away from Asia before the better adapted

placental mammals evolved in Asia. Hence the isolated Australian marsupials and monotremes were able to thrive while those in Asia were driven to extinction by competition from placental mammals. See also zoogeography.

wall effect Any effect resulting from the nature or presence of the inside wall of a container on the system it encloses. Walton, Ernest See cockcroft, sir john douglas. warfarin 3-(alpha-acetonylbenzyl)-4hydroxycoumarin: a synthetic *anticoagulant used both therapeutically in clinical medicine and, in lethal doses, as a rodenticide (see pesticide). warm-blooded animal See endotherm. warm front See front. warning coloration (aposematic coloration) The conspicuous markings of an animal that make it easily recognizable and warn would-be predators that it is a poisonous, foul-tasting, or dangerous species. For example, the yellow-andblack striped abdomen of the wasp warns of its sting. See also mimicry. washing soda *Sodium carbonate decahydrate, Na2CO3.10H2O. waste product 1. Any product of metabolism that is not required for further metabolic processes and is therefore excreted from the body. Common waste products include nitrogenous compounds (such as *urea and ammonia), carbon dioxide, and *bile. 2. See radioactive waste. water A colourless liquid, H2O; r.d. 1.000 (4°C); m.p. 0.000°C; b.p. 100.000°C. In the gas phase water consists of single H2O molecules in which the H–O–H angle is 105°. The structure of liquid water is still controversial; hydrogen bonding of the type H2O…H–O–H imposes a high de-

863 gree of structure and current models supported by X-ray scattering studies have short-range ordered regions, which are constantly disintegrating and re-forming. This ordering of the liquid state is sufÜcient to make the density of water at about 0°C higher than that of the relatively open-structured ice; the maximum density occurs at 3.98°C. This accounts for the well-known phenomenon of ice Ûoating on water and the contraction of water below ice, a fact of enormous biological signiÜcance for all aquatic organisms. Ice has nine distinct structural modiÜcations of which ordinary ice, or ice I, has an open structure built of puckered sixmembered rings in which each H2O unit is tetrahedrally surrounded by four other H2O units. Because of its angular shape the water molecule has a permanent dipole moment and in addition it is strongly hydrogen bonded and has a high dielectric constant. These properties combine to make water a powerful solvent for both polar and ionic compounds. Species in solution are frequently strongly hydrated and in fact ions frequently written as, for example, Cu2+ are essentially [Cu(H2O)6]2+. Crystalline *hydrates are also common for inorganic substances; polar organic compounds, particularly those with O–H and N–H bonds, also form hydrates. Pure liquid water is very weakly dissociated into H3O+ and OH– ions by self ionization: H2O ˆ H+ + OH– (see ionic product) and consequently any species that increases the concentration of the positive species, H3O+, is acidic and species increasing the concentration of the negative species, OH–, are basic (see acid). The phenomena of ion transport in water and the division of materials into hydrophilic (water loving) and hydrophobic (water hating) substances are central features of almost all biological chemistry. A further property of water that is of fundamental importance to the whole planet is its strong absorption in the infrared range of the spectrum and its transparency to visible and near ultraviolet radiation. This allows solar radiation to reach the earth during hours of daylight but restricts rapid heat loss at night. Thus

water potential atmospheric water prevents violent diurnal oscillations in the earth’s ambient temperature. See also greenhouse effect.

water cycle See hydrological cycle. water gas A mixture of carbon monoxide and hydrogen produced by passing steam over hot carbon (coke): H2O(g) + C(s) → CO(g) + H2(g) The reaction is strongly endothermic but the reaction can be used in conjunction with that for *producer gas for making fuel gas. The main use of water gas before World War II was in producing hydrogen for the *Haber process. Here the above reaction was combined with the water-gas shift reaction to increase the amount of hydrogen: CO + H2O ˆ CO2 + H2 Most hydrogen for the Haber process is now made from natural gas by steam *reforming.

water glass A viscous colloidal solution of sodium silicates in water, used to make silica gel and as a size and preservative. water of crystallization Water present in crystalline compounds in deÜnite proportions. Many crystalline salts form hydrates containing 1, 2, 3, or more moles of water per mole of compound, and the water may be held in the crystal in various ways. Thus, the water molecules may simply occupy lattice positions in the crystal, or they may form bonds with the anions or the cations present. In the pentahydrate of copper sulphate (CuSO4. 5H2O), for instance, each copper ion is coordinated to four water molecules through the lone pairs on the oxygen to form the *complex [Cu(H2O)4]2+. Each sulphate ion has one water molecule held by hydrogen bonding. The difference between the two types of bonding is demonstrated by the fact that the pentahydrate converts to the monohydrate at 100°C and only becomes anhydrous above 250°C. Water of constitution is an obsolete term for water combined in a compound (as in a metal hydroxide M(OH)2 regarded as a hydrated oxide MO.H2O). water potential Symbol Ψ. The difference between the chemical potential of

w

water softening the water in a biological system and the chemical potential of pure water at the same temperature and pressure. It is manifested as a force acting on water molecules in a solution separated from pure water by a membrane that is permeable to water molecules only. Water potential is measured in kilopascals (kPa). The water potential of pure water is zero; aqueous solutions of increasing concentration have increasingly negative values. Water tends to move from areas of high (less negative) water potential to areas of low (more negative) water potential. *Osmosis in plants is now described in terms of water potential.

water softening See hardness of water. Watson, James Dewey (1928– ) US biochemist, who moved to the Cavendish Laboratory, Cambridge, in 1951 to study the structure of *DNA. In 1953 he and Francis *Crick announced the now accepted two-stranded helical structure for the DNA molecule. In 1962 they shared the Nobel Prize for physiology or medicine with Maurice Wilkins (1916– ), who with Rosalind Franklin (1920–58) had made X-ray diffraction studies of DNA. Watson–Crick model The doublestranded twisted ladder-like molecular structure of *DNA as determined by James Watson and Francis Crick at Cambridge, England, in 1953. It is commonly known as the double helix. watt Symbol W. The SI unit of power, deÜned as a power of one joule per second. In electrical contexts it is equal to the rate of energy transformation by an electric current of one ampere Ûowing through a conductor the ends of which are maintained at a potential difference of one volt. The unit is named after James Watt (1736–1819).

w

wattmeter An instrument for measuring the power in watts in an alternatingcurrent electric circuit. In a direct-current circuit, power is usually determined by separate measurements of the voltage and the current. The electrodynamic wattmeter consists of two coils, one Üxed (current) coil and one movable (potential) coil. The Üxed coil

864 carries the load current, and the movable coil carries a current proportional to the voltage applied to the measured circuit. The deÛection of the needle attached to the movable coil indicates the power.

wave A periodic disturbance in a medium or in space. In a travelling wave (or progressive wave) energy is transferred from one place to another by the vibrations (see also stationary wave). In a wave passing over the surface of water, for example, the water rises and falls as the wave passes but the particles of water on average do not move forward with the wave. This is called a transverse wave because the disturbances are at right angles to the direction of propagation. The water surface moves up and down while the waves travel across the surface of the water. Electromagnetic waves (see diagram) are also of this kind, with electric and magnetic Üelds varying in a periodic way at right angles to each other and to the direction of propagation. In sound waves, the air is alternately compressed and rareÜed by displacements in the direction of propagation. Such waves are called longitudinal waves. electric field

λ

magnetic field

direction of propagation

Electromagnetic waves

The chief characteristics of a wave are its speed of propagation, its frequency, its wavelength, and its amplitude. The speed of propagation is the distance covered by the wave in unit time. The frequency is the number of complete disturbances (cycles) in unit time, usually expressed in *hertz. The wavelength is the distance in metres between successive points of equal phase in a wave. The amplitude is the maximum difference of the disturbed quantity from its mean value. Generally, the amplitude (a) is half the

wave number

865

amplitude

λ

a

direction of propagation

Sine wave

peak-to-peak value. There is a simple relationship between the wavelength (λ) and the frequency ( f ), i.e. λ = c/f, where c is the speed of propagation. The energy transferred by a progressive *sine wave (see diagram) is proportional to a2f 2. See also simple harmonic motion.

wave equation A partial differential equation of the form: ∇2u = (1/c2)∂2u/∂t2 where ∇2 = ∂2/∂x2 + ∂2/∂y2 + ∂2/∂z2 is the Laplace operator (see laplace equation). It represents the propagation of a wave, where u is the displacement and c the speed of propagation. See also schrödinger equation.

wave form The shape of a wave or the pattern representing a vibration. It can be illustrated by drawing a graph of the periodically varying quantity against distance for one complete wavelength. See also sine wave. wavefront A line or surface within a two- or three-dimensional medium through which waves are passing, being the locus of all adjacent points at which the disturbances are in phase. At large distances from a small source in a uniform medium, the fronts are small parts of a sphere of very large radius and they can be considered as plane. For example, sunlight reaches the earth with plane wavefronts. wave function A function ψ(x,y,z) appearing in the *Schrödinger equation in *quantum mechanics. The wave function is a mathematical expression involving the coordinates of a particle in space. If the Schrödinger equation can be solved for a particle in a given system (e.g. an electron in an atom) then, depending on

the boundary conditions, the solution is a set of allowed wave functions (eigenfunctions) of the particle, each corresponding to an allowed energy level (eigenvalue). The physical signiÜcance of the wave function is that the square of its absolute value, |ψ|2, at a point is proportional to the probability of Ünding the particle in a small element of volume, dxdydz, at that point. For an electron in an atom, this gives rise to the idea of atomic and molecular *orbitals.

wave guide A hollow tube through which microwave electromagnetic radiation can be transmitted with relatively little attenuation. They often have a rectangular cross section, but some have a circular cross section. In transverse electric (TE) modes the electric vector of the Üeld has no component in the direction of propagation. In transverse magnetic (TM) modes, the magnetic vector has no such component. wavelength See wave. wave mechanics A formulation of *quantum mechanics in which the dual wave–particle nature (see complementarity) of such entities as electrons is described by the *Schrödinger equation. Schrödinger put forward this formulation of quantum mechanics in 1926 and in the same year showed that it was equivalent to *matrix mechanics. Taking into account the *de Broglie wavelength, Schrödinger postulated a wave mechanics that bears the same relation to *Newtonian mechanics as physical optics does to geometrical optics (see optics). wavemeter A device for measuring the wavelength of electromagnetic radiation. For frequencies up to about 100 MHz a wavemeter consists of a tuned circuit with a suitable indicator to establish when resonance occurs. Usually the tuned circuit includes a variable capacitor calibrated to read wavelengths and resonance is indicated by a current-detecting instrument. At higher frequencies a cavityresonator in a waveguide is often used. The cavity resonator is Ütted with a piston, the position of which determines the resonant frequency of the cavity. wave number Symbol k. The number

w

wave–particle duality of cycles of a wave in unit length. It is the reciprocal of the wavelength (see wave).

wave–particle duality The concept that waves carrying energy may have a corpuscular aspect and that particles may have a wave aspect; which of the two models is the more appropriate will depend on the properties the model is seeking to explain. For example, waves of electromagnetic radiation need to be visualized as particles, called *photons, to explain the *photoelectric effect while electrons need to be thought of as de Broglie waves in *electron diffraction. See also complementarity; de broglie wavelength; light. wave power The use of wave motion in the sea to generate energy. The technique used is to anchor a series of bobbing Ûoats offshore; the energy of the motion of the Ûoats is used to turn a generator. It has been estimated that there are enough suitable sites to generate over 100 GW of electricity in the UK. wave theory See light. wave-vector A quantity that simultaneously deÜnes the magnitude of a *wave and its direction. The magnitude is equal to 2π/λ, where λ is the wavelength, or 2πk, where k is the *wave number.

w

wax Any of various solid or semisolid substances. There are two main types. Mineral waxes are mixtures of hydrocarbons with high molecular weights. ParafÜn wax, obtained from *petroleum, is an example. Waxes secreted by plants or animals are mainly esters of fatty acids and usually have a protective function. Examples are the beeswax forming part of a honeycomb and the wax coating on some leaves, fruits, and seed coats, which acts as a protective water-impermeable layer supplementing the functions of the cuticle. The seeds of a few plants contain wax as a food reserve. W boson (W particle) Either of a pair of elementary particles (W+ or W–), classiÜed as intermediate vector bosons, that are believed to transmit the weak interaction (see fundamental interactions) in much the same way as photons transmit the electromagnetic interaction. They are not, however, massless like photons, and are

866 believed to have a rest mass of the order of 10–25 kg (806 GeV). W bosons were discovered at CERN in 1983 with the expected mass. See also z boson.

weak acid An *acid that is only partially dissociated in aqueous solution. weak interaction See fundamental interactions. weakly interacting massive particle (WIMP) See missing mass. weather The state of atmospheric conditions, including humidity, precipitation (e.g. rain, snow, hail), temperature, pressure, cloud cover, visibility, and wind, at any one place and time. A weather forecast is a prediction of the weather conditions to be expected at a particular place over a given period. These may be shortrange (1–2 days), medium-range (5–7 days), or long-range (1 month or a season). The two chief methods employed in obtaining short-range and medium-range forecasts are synoptic forecasting and numerical forecasting. Synoptic forecasting involves the simultaneous observation of weather elements at a series of weather stations, the collection of data, and the plotting of the information obtained on synoptic charts (weather maps), from which forecasts can be made. Since the early 1960s data collected by satellites, such as pictures of cloud cover and infrared measurements, have been increasingly used in forecasting. Numerical forecasting involves the numerical solution of equations governing the motions and changes of atmospheric conditions. Computers are used to carry out the vast number of calculations. Both synoptic and numerical methods are unsuitable for long-range forecasts and instead statistical and analogue methods are used. weathering The process of breakdown and alteration of rocks on the earth’s surface by mechanical or chemical processes. Mechanical (physical) weathering includes the splitting of rocks through the action of frost and extreme temperature changes. Chemical weathering includes solution (the dissolving of solid materials by water); carbonation (the dissolving of soluble rocks and minerals by a weak carbonic acid formed by the combination of

867 water with atmospheric carbon dioxide); oxidation (the combination of atmospheric oxygen with rock materials); and hydration (the chemical combination of rock materials with water). Organic weathering, which may involve both chemical and mechanical processes, is caused by plants and animals. For example, burrowing animals and plant roots may physically break up rocks; lichens, which can exist on bare rock surfaces, cause decomposition through the removal of nutrients.

Web See world wide web. weber Symbol Wb. The SI unit of magnetic Ûux equal to the Ûux that, linking a circuit of one turn, produces in it an e.m.f. of one volt as it is reduced to zero at a uniform rate in one second. It is named after Wilhelm Weber. Weber, Wilhelm Eduard (1804–91) German physicist, who became a professor at Göttingen. In 1833 he and Karl *Gauss built an electric telegraph between their laboratories. In 1843 Weber moved to Leipzig, where his main work was to develop a system of self-consistent elecrical units (as Gauss had already done for magnetism). Both systems were adopted in 1881. The SI unit of magnetic Ûux is named after him. weed See pest. Wegener, Alfred Lothar (1880–1930) German geologist and meteorologist, who became a professor at the University of Graz in 1924. He is best known for his theory of *continental drift, which he formulated in 1915. weight The force by which a body is attracted to the earth. See also mass. weightlessness A condition of a body when it is an inÜnite distance from any other body. In practice the appearance of weightlessness occurs in space when the gravitational attraction of the earth on a body in space is equal to the centripetal force required by its orbital motion so that the body is effectively in free fall. Weightlessness can also be simulated for short periods in an aircraft Ûying a parabolic Ûight path, so that its occupants are again in free fall.

whalebone Weinberg–Salam model (WS model) See electroweak theory. Weismannism The theory of the continuity of the germ plasm published by August Weismann (1834–1914) in 1886. It proposes that the contents of the reproductive cells (sperms and ova) are passed on unchanged from one generation to the next, unaffected by any changes undergone by the rest of the body. It thus rules out any possibility of the inheritance of acquired characteristics, and has become fundamental to neo-Darwinian theory. Western blotting (protein blotting) An *immunoassay for determining very small amounts of a particular protein in tissue samples or cells. The sample is subjected to electrophoresis on SDS-polyacrylamide gel to separate constituent proteins. The resultant protein bands are then ‘blotted’ onto a polymer sheet. A radiolabelled antibody speciÜc for the target protein is added; this binds to the protein, which can then be detected by autoradiography. A variation of this technique is used to screen bacterial colonies containing cDNA clones in order to isolate those colonies expressing a particular protein. The name is derived by analogy to that of *Southern blotting. Weston cell (cadmium cell) A type of primary *voltaic cell, which is used as a standard; it produces a constant e.m.f. of 1.0186 volts at 20°C. The cell is usually made in an H-shaped glass vessel with a mercury anode covered with a paste of cadmium sulphate and mercury(I) sulphate in one leg and a cadmium amalgam cathode covered with cadmium sulphate in the other leg. The electrolyte, which connects the two electrodes by means of the bar of the H, is a saturated solution of cadmium sulphate. In some cells sulphuric acid is added to prevent the hydrolysis of mercury sulphate. It is named after Edward Weston (1850–1936). wet-and-dry bulb hygrometer See hygrometer. whalebone (baleen) Transverse horny plates hanging down from the upper jaw on each side of the mouth of the toothless whales (see cetacea), forming a sieve. Water, containing plankton on which the

w

whales

868

whale feeds, enters the open mouth and is then expelled with the mouth slightly closed, so that food is retained on the baleen plates.

whales See cetacea. Wheatstone, Sir Charles (1802–75) British physicist, who set up as a musical instrument-maker in London. He studied acoustics and optics, inventing a stereoscope in 1838. His most important work, done with William Cooke (1806–79), was the development of an electric telegraph, which they achieved in 1837. He gave his name to the *Wheatstone bridge, although he did not invent it. Wheatstone bridge An electrical circuit for measuring the value of a resistance. In the illustration, R1 is a resistance of unknown value, R2 is a Üxed resistance of known value, R3 and R4 are variable resistances with known values. When no current Ûows between A and B the bridge is said to be balanced, the galvanometer registers no deÛection, and R1/R2 = R3/R4. R1 can therefore be calculated. The Wheatstone bridge is used in various forms. In the metre bridge, a wire 1 metre long of uniform resistance is attached to the top of a board alongside a metre rule. A sliding contact is run along the wire, which corresponds to R3 and R4, until the galvanometer registers zero. Most practical forms use one or more rotary rheostats to provide the variation. The device was popularized though not invented by Sir Charles Wheatstone.

white arsenic See arsenic(iii) oxide. white blood cell See leucocyte. white dwarf A compact stellar object that is supported against collapse under self-gravity by the *degeneracy pressure of electrons. White dwarfs are formed as the end products of the evolution of stars of relatively low mass (about that of the sun); high-mass stars may end up as *neutron stars or *black holes (see stellar evolution). White dwarfs consist of helium nuclei (and carbon and oxygen nuclei in the more massive cases) and a *degenerate gas of electrons. A typical white-dwarf density is 109 kg m–3; white dwarf masses and radii are in the region of 0.7 solar masses and 103 km respectively. There is a maximum mass for white dwarfs, above which they are unstable to gravitational collapse – this is known as the *Chandrasekhar limit and is about 1.4 solar masses. white hole See wormhole. white matter Part of the tissue that makes up the central nervous system of vertebrates. It consists chieÛy of nerve Übres enclosed in whitish *myelin sheaths. Compare grey matter. white mica See muscovite. white spirit A liquid mixture of petroleum hydrocarbons used as a solvent for paint (‘turpentine substitute’). Wiedemann–Franz law The ratio of the thermal conductivity of any pure metal to its electrical conductivity is approximately constant at a given temperature. The law is fairly well obeyed, except at low temperatures. Wien formula See planck’s radiation law.

A

Wheatstone bridge

Wien’s displacement law For a *black body, λmT = constant, where λm is the wavelength corresponding to the maximum radiation of energy and T is the thermodynamic temperature of the body. Thus as the temperature rises the maximum of the spectral energy distribution curve is displaced towards the shortwavelength end of the spectrum. The law was stated by Wilhelm Wien (1864–1928).

whey See curd.

Wigner energy Energy stored in a crystalline substance as a result of irradiation.

R1

R2

G

w R3

R4 B

wilting

869 This phenomenon is known as the Wigner effect. For example, some of the energy lost by neutrons in a *nuclear reactor is stored by the graphite moderator. As a result, the crystal lattice is changed and there is a consequent change in the physical dimensions of the moderator. It is named after Eugene Wigner (1902–95).

Wigner nuclides Pairs of isobars with odd nucleon numbers in which the atomic number and the neutron number differ by one. 3H and 3He are examples. Wigner’s friend See schrödinger’s cat. wild type Describing the form of an *allele possessed by most members of a population in their natural environment. Wild-type alleles are usually *dominant. Wilkins, Maurice See crick, francis harry compton. Williamson’s synthesis Either of two methods of producing ethers, both named after the British chemist Alexander Williamson (1824–1904). 1. The dehydration of alcohols using concentrated sulphuric acid. The overall reaction can be written 2ROH → H2O + ROR The method is used for making ethoxyethane (C2H5OC2H5) from ethanol by heating at 140°C with excess of alcohol (excess acid at 170°C gives ethene). Although the steps in the reaction are all reversible, the ether is distilled off so the reaction can proceed to completion. This is Williamson’s continuous process. In general, there are two possible mechanisms for this synthesis. In the Ürst (favoured by primary alcohols), an alkylhydrogen sulphate is formed ROH + H2SO4 ˆ ROSO3H + H2O This reacts with another alcohol molecule to give an oxonium ion ROH + ROSO3H → ROHR+ This loses a proton to give ROR. The second mechanism (favoured by tertiary alcohols) is formation of a carbonium ion ROH + H+ → H2O + R+

This is attacked by the lone pair on the other alcohol molecule R+ + ROH → ROHR+ and the oxonium ion formed again gives the product by loss of a proton. The method can be used for making symmetric ethers (i.e. having both R groups the same). It can successfully be used for mixed ethers only when one alcohol is primary and the other tertiary (otherwise a mixture of the three possible products results). 2. A method of preparing ethers by reacting a haloalkane with an alkoxide. The reaction, discovered in 1850, is a nucleophilic substitution in which the negative alkoxide ion displaces a halide ion; for example: RI + –OR′ → ROR′ + I– A mixture of the reagents is reÛuxed in ethanol. The method is particularly useful for preparing mixed ethers, although a possible side reaction under some conditions is an elimination to give an alcohol and an alkene.

Wilson, Charles Thomson Rees (1869–1959) British physicist, born in Scotland, who studied physics with J. J. *Thomson in Cambridge. His best-known achievement was the development of the *cloud chamber in 1911, for which he was awarded the 1927 Nobel Prize for physics. Wilson cloud chamber See cloud chamber. wilting The condition that arises in plants when more water is lost by evaporation than is absorbed from the soil. This causes the cells to lose their *turgor and the plant structure droops. Plants can normally recover from wilting if water is added to the soil, but permanent wilting and possible death can result if the plant does not have access to water for a long period of time. In certain plants wilting is important as a mechanism to avoid overheating: when the leaves droop they are taken out of direct contact with the sun’s rays. When the sun sets the plant can begin to transpire at the normal rate and the cells of the leaves regain their turgor.

w

WIMP

870

WIMP Weakly interacting massive particle. See missing mass. Wimshurst machine A laboratory electrostatic generator. It consists of two insulating discs to which radial strips of metal foil are attached. After a few strips have been charged individually, the discs are rotated in opposite directions and the charge produced on the strips by induction is collected by metal combs or brushes. It was invented by James Wimshurst (1836–1903). wind The motion (usually horizontal) of air relative to the earth’s surface. The general circulation of the atmosphere – the large-scale patterns of wind and pressure that persist throughout the year or recur seasonally – results largely from differences in the net radiation received at the earth’s surface. However, it is modiÜed by the rotation of the earth, the presence of mountain barriers, the relative distribution of land and sea, and the positions of the ocean currents. Although the resulting wind circulation patterns are complex, they can be simpliÜed into a series of belts (see illustration). Surface heating, which is at its greatest along the equator, creates a belt of low pressure – the intertropical convergence zone (ITCZ) – to-

wards which the airstreams of the northern and southern hemispheres converge. On either side of the ITCZ lie the trade wind belts: the northeast trade winds in the northern hemisphere and the southeast trade winds of the southern hemisphere. The trade winds are separated from the westerlies – the predominant winds in the mid-latitudes of both hemispheres – by the subtropical high-pressure belt (the horse latitudes), which lies between about 30° and 35° latitude. Near to the poles are the polar easterlies, separated from the westerlies by the subpolar low-pressure troughs.

window 1. A band of electromagnetic wavelengths that is able to pass through a particular medium with little reÛection or absorption. For example, there is a radio window in the atmosphere allowing radio waves of wavelengths 5 mm to 30 m to pass through. This radio window enables *radio telescopes to be used on the surface of the earth. 2. A period of time during which an event may occur in order to achieve a desired result. For example a launch window is the period during which a space vehicle must be launched to achieve a planned encounter. windpipe See trachea.

North Pole polar anticyclones

polar easterlies mid-latitude depressions westerlies subtropical highs northeast trades ITCZ

equator southeast trades

w

westerlies

polar easterlies

South Pole

Global surface wind and pressure systems

wood

871

wind pollination See anemophily. wind power The use of winds in the earth’s atmosphere to drive machinery, especially to drive an electrical generator. Practical land-based wind generators (aerogenerators) are probably capable of providing some 1020 J (1014 kW h) of energy per year throughout the world and interest in this form of renewable energy is increasing. The power, P, available to drive a wind generator is given by P = kd2v3, where k is the air density, d is the diameter of the blades, and v is the average wind speed. Wind farms now exist in many parts of the world; California, for example, has the capacity to produce over 1200 MW from wind energy. wing See flight. wino See supersymmetry. withdrawal reÛex See reflex. witherite A mineral form of *barium carbonate, BaCO3. WMAP (Wilkinson Microwave Anisotopy Probe) A satellite launched in 2001 to investigate the *microwave background radiation. In 2003 a full-sky picture was obtained of the early universe (380 000 years after the big bang) showing temperature Ûuctuations at high resolution. The results supported the big-bang and inÛation theories, and gave an age for the universe of 13.7 × 109 years. WMAP is named in honour of the US cosmologist and WMAP team member David Wilkinson, who died in 2002. Wöhler, Friedrich (1800–82) German physician and chemist, who became a professor of chemistry at Göttingen. In 1828 he made his best-known discovery, the synthesis of urea (an organic compound) from ammonium cyanate (an inorganic salt): see wöhler’s synthesis. This Ünally disproved the assertion that organic substances can be formed only in living things. Wöhler also isolated *aluminium (1827), *beryllium (1828), and *yttrium (1828). Wöhler’s synthesis A synthesis of urea performed by Friedrich Wöhler in 1828. He discovered that urea (CO(NH2)2) was formed when a solution of ammonium isocyanate (NH4NCO) was evaporated. At

the time it was believed that organic substances such as urea could be made only by living organisms, and its production from an inorganic compound was a notable discovery. It is sometimes (erroneously) cited as ending the belief in vitalism.

wolfram See tungsten. wolframite (iron manganese tungsten) A mineral consisting of a mixed iron– manganese tungstate, (FeMn)WO4, crystallizing in the monoclinic system; the principal ore of tungsten. It commonly occurs as blackish or brownish tabular crystal groups. It is found chieÛy in quartz veins associated with granitic rocks. China is the major producer of wolframite. Wolf–Rayet star An extremely hot bright type of star, often found inside a developing planetary nebula. Strong stellar winds give rise to a large loss of mass, which takes the form of a cloud of gas surrounding the star. As a result, its spectrum contains emission lines caused because the starlight has to pass through this gas. They were discovered in 1867 by C. J. E. Wolf and G. Rayet. Wollaston prism A type of quartz prism for producing plane-polarized light. It deviates the ordinary and extraordinary rays in opposite directions by approximately the same amount. The Wollaston prism, like the *Rochon prism, can be used with ultraviolet radiation. It is named after the inventor William Wollaston (1766–1828). womb See uterus. wood The hard structural and waterconducting tissue that is found in many perennial plants and forms the bulk of trees and shrubs. It is composed of secondary *xylem and associated cells, such as Übres. The wood of angiosperms is termed hardwood, e.g. oak and mahogany, and that of gymnosperms softwood, e.g. pine and Ür. New wood is added to the outside of the old wood each growing season by divisions of the vascular cambium (see growth ring). Only the outermost new wood (*sapwood) functions in water conduction; the inner wood

w

wood alcohol (*heartwood) provides only structural support.

tial and the latter the work function energy.

wood alcohol See methanol.

work hardening An increase in the hardness of metals as a result of working them cold. It causes a permanent distortion of the crystal structure and is particularly apparent with iron, copper, aluminium, etc., whereas with lead and zinc it does not occur as these metals are capable of recrystallizing at room temperature.

Wood’s metal A low-melting (71°C) alloy of bismuth (50%), lead (25%), tin (12.5%), and cadmium (12.5%). It is used for fusible links in automatic sprinkler systems. The melting point can be changed by varying the composition. It is named after William Wood (1671–1730). Woodward–Hoffmann rules Rules governing the formation of products during certain types of organic concerted reactions. The theory of such reactions was put forward in 1969 by the American chemists Robert Burns Woodward (1917–79) and Roald Hoffmann (1937– ), and is concerned with the way that orbitals of the reactants change continuously into orbitals of the products during reaction and with conservation of orbital symmetry during this process. See also frontier-orbital theory. woofer A large loudspeaker designed to reproduce sounds of relatively low frequency, in conjunction with a *tweeter and often a mid-range speaker, in a highÜdelity sound reproducing system. word A number of *bits, often 32, 48, or 64, processed by a computer as a single unit. work The work done by a force acting on a body is the product of the force and the distance moved by its point of application in the direction of the force. If a force F acts in such a way that the displacement s is in a direction that makes an angle θ with the direction of the force, the work done is given by: W = Fscosθ. Work is the scalar product of the force and displacement vectors. It is measured in joules.

w

872

work function A quantity that determines the extent to which *thermionic or photoelectric emission will occur according to the Richardson equation or Einstein’s photoelectric equation (see einstein equation). It is sometimes expressed as a potential difference (symbol φ) in volts and sometimes as the energy required to remove an electron (symbol W) in electronvolts or joules. The former has been called the work function poten-

World Wide Web (WWW; Web) A computer-based information service developed at CERN in the early 1990s. It is a hypermedia system (see hypertext) distributed over a large number of computer sites that allows users to view and retrieve information from ‘documents’ contining ‘links’. It is accessed by a computer connected to the *Internet that is running a suitable program. Web documents may consist of textual material or a number of other forms, such as graphics, still or moving images, or audio clips. Within a document there will be material to be displayed and usually one or more links, which in a text document appear as highlighted words or phrases, or as icons. The links ‘point’ to other documents located elsewhere on the Web by means of a URL (universal resource locator), which contains information specifying, for example, the network address of the device holding the document and the local index entry for that document. Activating a link will result in the display of the requested document. wormhole A theoretical structure in space–time bridging two universes. Early calculations on the physics of black holes indicated that such structures might exist as a result of extreme distortion of space– time. Matter falling into a black hole in one universe could then appear pouring out of a white hole in another universe. It is now thought that such links do not occur and that white holes, which spontaneously generate matter, do not exist. W particle See w boson. wrought iron A highly reÜned form of iron containing 1–3% of slag (mostly iron silicate), which is evenly distributed throughout the material in threads and

873 Übres so that the product has a Übrous structure quite dissimilar to that of crystalline cast iron. Wrought iron rusts less readily than other forms of metallic iron and it welds and works more easily. It is used for chains, hooks, tubes, etc.

WS model Weinberg–Salam model. See electroweak theory. Wurtz reaction A reaction to prepare alkanes by reacting a haloalkane with sodium:

Wurtz reaction 2RX + 2Na → 2NaX + RR The haloalkane is reÛuxed with sodium in dry ether. The method is named after the French chemist Charles-Adolphe Wurtz (1817–84). The analogous reaction using a haloalkane and a haloarene, for example: C6H5Cl + CH3Cl + 2Na → 2NaCl + C6H5CH3 is called the Fittig reaction after the German chemist Rudolph Fittig (1835–1910).

w

X

Y

xanthates Salts or esters containing the group –SCS(OR), where R is an organic group. Cellulose xanthate is an intermediate in the manufacture of *rayon by the viscose process. xanthophyll A member of a class of oxygen-containing *carotenoid pigments, which provide the characteristic yellow and brown colours of autumn leaves. X chromosome See sex chromosome. xenobiotic Any substance foreign to living systems. Xenobiotics include drugs, pesticides, and carcinogens. *DetoxiÜcation of such substances occurs mainly in the liver. xenolith A piece of pre-existing rock that occurs as an inclusion within an igneous *intrusion. Often it is a fragment of the country rock surrounding the inclusion, although it may have been modiÜed to a hybrid rock by the intense heat of the intruding magma. xenon Symbol Xe. A colourless odourless gas belonging to group 18 of the periodic table (see noble gases); a.n. 54; r.a.m. 131.30; d. 5.887 g dm–3; m.p. –111.9°C; b.p. –107.1°C. It is present in the atmosphere (0.00087%) from which it is extracted by distillation of liquid air. There are nine natural isotopes with mass numbers 124, 126, 128–132, 134, and 136. Seven radioactive isotopes are also known. The element is used in Ûuorescent lamps and bubble chambers. Liquid xenon in a supercritical state at high temperatures is used as a solvent for infrared spectroscopy and for chemical reactions. The compound Xe+PtF6– was the Ürst noble-gas compound to be synthesized. Several other compounds of xenon are known, including XeF2, XeF4, XeSiF6, XeO2F2, and XeO3. Recently, compounds have been isolated that contain xenon– carbon bonds, such as [C6H5Xe][B(C6H5)3F] (pentaÛuorophenylxenon Ûuoroborate), which is stable under normal conditions.

Z The element was discovered in 1898 by Ramsey and Travers.

xeric Denoting conditions characterized by an inadequate supply of water. Xeric conditions exist in arid habitats, extremely cold habitats, and in salt marshes. Certain plants are adapted to live in such conditions. See halophyte; xerophyte. xeromorphic Describing the structural modiÜcations of certain plants (*xerophytes) that enable them to reduce water loss, particularly from their leaves and stems. xerophyte A plant that is adapted to live in conditions in which there is either a scarcity of water in the soil, or the atmosphere is dry enough to provoke excessive transpiration, or both. Xerophytes have special structural (xeromorphic) and functional modiÜcations, including swollen water-storing stems or leaves (see succulent) and specialized leaves that may be hairy, rolled, or reduced to spines or have a thick cuticle to lower the rate of transpiration. Examples of xerophytes are desert cacti and many species that grow on sand dunes and exposed moorlands. Some *halophytes have xeromorphic features. Compare mesophyte; hydrophyte. X-ray astronomy The study of *X-ray sources by rockets and balloons in the earth’s atmosphere and by satellites beyond it. The Ürst nonsolar X-ray source was detected during a rocket Ûight in 1962, and this observation heralded an entirely new branch of astronomy which developed rapidly with the availability of satellites in the 1970s. X-ray crystallography The use of *Xray diffraction to determine the structure of crystals or molecules, such as nucleic acids. The technique involves directing a beam of X-rays at a crystalline sample and recording the diffracted X-rays on a photographic plate. The diffraction pattern con-

xylem

875 sists of a pattern of spots on the plate, and the crystal structure can be worked out from the positions and intensities of the diffraction spots. X-rays are diffracted by the electrons in the molecules and if molecular crystals of a compound are used, the electron density distribution in the molecule can be determined. See also neutron diffraction.

X-ray diffraction The diffraction of X-rays by a crystal. The wavelengths of X-rays are comparable in size to the distances between atoms in most crystals, and the repeated pattern of the crystal lattice acts like a diffraction grating for Xrays. Thus, a crystal of suitable type can be used to disperse X-rays in a spectrometer. X-ray diffraction is also the basis of X-ray crystallography. See also bragg’s law. X-ray Ûuorescence The emission of *X-rays from excited atoms produced by the impact of high-energy electrons, other particles, or a primary beam of other Xrays. The wavelengths of the Ûuorescent X-rays can be measured by an X-ray spectrometer as a means of chemical analysis. X-ray Ûuorescence is used in such techniques as *electron probe microanalysis. X-rays Electromagnetic radiation of shorter wavelength than ultraviolet radiation produced by bombardment of atoms by high-quantum-energy particles. The range of wavelengths is 10–11 m to 10–9 m. Atoms of all the elements emit a characteristic X-ray spectrum when they are bombarded by electrons. The X-ray photons are emitted when the incident electrons knock an inner orbital electron out of an atom. When this happens an outer electron falls into the inner shell to replace it, losing potential energy (∆E) in doing so. The wavelength λ of the emitted photon will then be given by λ = ch/∆E, where c is the speed of light and h is the Planck constant. See also bremsstrahlung. X-rays can pass through many forms of matter and they are therefore used medically and industrially to examine internal structures. X-rays are produced for these purposes by an *X-ray tube. X-ray sources Sources of X-radiation from outside the solar system. Some 100 sources within the Galaxy have been observed as objects that emit most of their

energy in the X-ray region of the electromagnetic spectrum and only a relatively small proportion of their energy in the visible spectrum. Many of these X-ray sources appear to be members of a binary system, consisting of one optically visible star and one very compact object; it is thought that the latter is either a *neutron star or (if very massive) a *black hole. Owing to the absorption of X-rays by the earth’s atmosphere these X-ray sources are only visible by X-ray telescopes carried by space probes and satellites, although some high-energy X-rays can penetrate the upper atmosphere and are detectable by X-ray telescopes mounted on balloons.

X-ray spectrum See x-rays. X-ray tube A device for generating *Xrays by accelerating electrons to a high energy by an electrostatic Üeld and making them strike a metal target either in a tube containing a low-pressure gas or, as in modern tubes, in a high vacuum. The target is made from a heavy metal, usually tungsten, and is backed by a massive metal anode to conduct the heat away (see illustration showing a liquid-cooled copper anode). The electron beam is produced by heating the cathode by means of a white-hot tungsten Ülament. A transformer supplies the high voltage, often 100 kV, the tube acting as its own rectiÜer. On the half-cycles when the target is negative nothing happens. When the target becomes positive, the electrons bombarding it generate X-rays. electron beam filament

X-rays

cooling coil

window glass envelope

copper anode

X-rays useful beams

tungsten target

X-ray tube

xylem A tissue that transports water and dissolved mineral nutrients in vascular plants. In Ûowering plants it consists of hollow vessels that are formed from cells (*vessel elements) joined end to end. The

x

xylenes end walls of the vessel elements are perforated to allow the passage of water. In less advanced vascular plants, such as conifers and ferns, the constituent cells of the xylem are called *tracheids. In young plants and at the shoot and root tips of older plants the xylem is formed by the apical meristems. In plants showing secondary growth this xylem is replaced in most of the plant by secondary xylem, formed by the vascular *cambium. The walls of the xylem cells are thickened with lignin, the extent of this thickening being greatest in secondary xylem. Xylem contributes greatly to the mechanical strength of the plant: *wood is mostly made up of secondary xylem. See also fibre. Compare phloem.

xylenes See dimethylbenzenes. YAC See artificial chromosome. Yagi aerial A directional aerial array widely used for television and *radio telescopes. It consists of one or two dipoles, a parallel reÛector, and a series of closely spaced directors (0.15–0.25 wavelength apart) in front of the dipole. When used for reception this arrangement focuses the incoming signal on the dipole. For transmission, the output of the dipole is reinforced by the directors. It is named after Hidetsuga Yagi (1886–1976). Yang–Mills theory See gauge theory. yard The former Imperial standard unit of length. In 1963 the yard was redeÜned as 0.9144 metre exactly. Y chromosome See sex chromosome.

y

year The measure of time on which the calendar is based. It is the time taken for the earth to complete one orbit of the sun. The calendar year consists of an average of 365.25 mean solar days – three successive years of 365 days followed by one (leap) year of 366 days. The solar year (or astronomical year) is the average interval between two successive returns of the sun to the Ürst point of Aries; it is 365.242 mean solar days. The sidereal year is the average period of revolution of the earth with respect to the Üxed stars; it is 365.256 mean solar days. The anomalistic year is the average interval between suc-

876 cessive perihelions; it is 365.259 mean solar days. See also ephemeris time.

yeast artiÜcial chromosome (YAC) See artificial chromosome. yeasts A group of unicellular fungi within the class Hemiascomycetae of the phylum *Ascomycota. They occur as single cells or as groups or chains of cells; yeasts reproduce asexually by *budding and sexually by producing ascospores. Yeasts of the genus *Saccharomyces ferment sugars and are used in the baking and brewing industries (see baker’s yeast). yellow body See corpus luteum. yield point See elasticity. yocto- Symbol y. A preÜx used in the metric system to indicate 10–24. For example, 10–24 second = 1 yoctosecond (ys). yolk The food stored in an egg for the use of the embryo. It can consist mainly of protein (protein yolk) or of phospholipids and fats (fatty yolk). The eggs of oviparous animals (e.g. birds) contain a relatively large yolk. yolk sac One of the protective membranes surrounding the embryos of birds, reptiles, and mammals (see extraembryonic membranes). The embryo derives nourishment from the yolk sac via a system of blood vessels. In birds and reptiles the yolk sac encloses the yolk; in most mammals a Ûuid replaces the yolk. yotta- Symbol Y. A preÜx used in the metric system to indicate 1024. For example, 1024 metres = 1 yottametre (Ym). Young, Thomas (1773–1829) British physician and physicist, who was a child prodigy and could speak 14 languages before he was 19. His early researches concerned the eye and vision, but he is best known for establishing the wave theory of *light (1800–1804) and explaining the phenomenon of *interference (1807). Young modulus of elasticity See elastic modulus. Young’s slits See interference. ytterbium Symbol Yb. A silvery metallic element belonging to the *lanthanoids; a.n. 70; r.a.m. 173.04; r.d. 6.965 (20°C); m.p. 819°C; b.p. 1194°C. It occurs in

zeolite

877 gadolinite, monazite, and xenotime. There are seven natural isotopes and ten artiÜcial isotopes are known. It is used in certain steels. The element was discovered by Jean de Marignac (1817–94) in 1878.

yttrium Symbol Y. A silvery-grey metallic element belonging to group 3 (formerly IIIA) of the periodic table; a.n. 39; r.a.m. 88.905; r.d. 4.469 (20°C); m.p. 1522°C; b.p. 3338°C. It occurs in uranium ores and in *lanthanoid ores, from which it can be extracted by an ion exchange process. The natural isotope is yttrium– 89, and there are 14 known artiÜcial isotopes. The metal is used in superconducting alloys and in alloys for strong permanent magnets (in both cases, with cobalt). The oxide (Y2O3) is used in colourtelevision phosphors, neodymium-doped lasers, and microwave components. Chemically it resembles the lanthanoids, forming ionic compounds containing Y3+ ions. The metal is stable in air below 400°C. It was discovered in 1828 by Friedrich Wöhler. Z boson An electrically neutral elementary particle, Z0, which – like *W bosons – is thought to mediate the weak interactions in the *electroweak theory. The Z0 boson was discovered at CERN in 1983 and has a mass of about 90 GeV as had been predicted from theory. Zeeman effect The splitting of the lines in a spectrum when the source of the spectrum is exposed to a magnetic Üeld. It was discovered in 1896 by Pieter Zeeman (1865–1943). In the normal Zeeman effect a single line is split into three if the Üeld is perpendicular to the light path or two lines if the Üeld is parallel to the light path. This effect can be explained by classical electromagnetic principles in terms of the speeding up and slowing down of orbital electrons in the source as a result of the applied Üeld. The anomalous Zeeman effect is a complicated splitting of the lines into several closely spaced lines, so called because it does not agree with classical predictions. This effect is explained by quantum mechanics in terms of electron spin. Zeilinger’s principle The principle that any elementary system carries just one bit of information. This principle was

put forward by the Austrian physicist Anton Zeilinger in 1999 and subsequently developed by him to derive several aspects of quantum mechanics.

Zeisel reaction A method of determining the number of methoxy (–OCH3) groups in an organic compound. The compound is heated wih excess hydriodic acid, forming an alcohol and iodomethane R–O–CH3 + HI → ROH + CH3I The iodomethane is distilled off and led into an alcoholic solution of silver nitrate, where it precipitates silver iodide. This is Ültered and weighed, and the number of iodine atoms and hence methoxy groups can be calculated. The method was developed by S. Zeisel in 1886.

Zeise’s salt A complex of platinum and ethene, PtCl3(CH2CH2), in which the Pt coordinates to the pi bond of the ethene. It was synthesized by W. C. Zeise in 1827. Zener diode A type of semiconductor diode, consisting of a p-n junction with high doping concentrations on either side of the junction. It acts as a rectiÜer until the applied reverse voltage reaches a certain value, the Zener breakdown voltage, when the device becomes conducting. This effect occurs as a result of electrons being excited directly from the valence band into the conduction band (see energy band). Zener diodes are used in voltage-limiting circuits; they are named after C. M. Zener (1905–93). zenith The point on the *celestial sphere that lies directly above an observer. Compare nadir. zeolite A natural or synthetic hydrated aluminosilicate with an open threedimensional crystal structure, in which water molecules are held in cavities in the lattice. The water can be driven off by heating and the zeolite can then absorb other molecules of suitable size. Zeolites are used for separating mixtures by selective absorption – for this reason they are often called molecular sieves. They are also used in sorption pumps for vacuum systems and certain types (e.g. Permutit) are used in ion-exchange (e.g. watersoftening).

z

zeptozepto- Symbol z. A preÜx used in the metric system to indicate 10–21. For example, 10–21 second = 1 zeptosecond (zs). zero order See order. zero-point energy The energy remaining in a substance at the *absolute zero of temperature (0 K). This is in accordance with quantum theory, in which a particle oscillating with simple harmonic motion does not have a stationary state of zero kinetic energy. Moreover, the *uncertainty principle does not allow such a particle to be at rest at exactly the centrepoint of its oscillations. zeroth law of thermodynamics See thermodynamics. zetta- Symbol Z. A preÜx used in the metric system to indicate 1021. For example, 1021 metres = 1 zettametre (Zm). Ziegler process An industrial process for manufacturing high-density polyethene using catalysts of titanium(IV) chloride (TiCl4) and aluminium alkyls (e.g. triethylaluminium, Al(C2H5)3). The process was introduced in 1953 by the German chemist Karl Ziegler (1898–1973). It allowed the manufacture of polythene at lower temperatures (about 60°C) and pressures (about 1 atm.) than used in the original process. Moreover, the polyethene produced had more straight-chain molecules, giving the product more rigidity and a higher melting point than the earlier low-density polyethene. The reaction involves the formation of a titanium alkyl in which the titanium can coordinate directly to the pi bond in ethene. In 1954 the process was developed further by the Italian chemist Giulio Natta (1903–79), who extended the use of Ziegler’s catalysts (and similar catalysts) to other alkenes. In particular he showed how to produce stereospeciÜc polymers of propene.

z

zinc Symbol Zn. A blue-white metallic element; a.n. 30; r.a.m. 65.38; r.d. 7.1; m.p. 419.88°C; b.p. 907°C. It occurs in sphalerite (or zinc blende, ZnS), which is found associated with the lead sulphide, and in smithsonite (ZnCO3). Ores are roasted to give the oxide and this is reduced with carbon (coke) at high temperature, the zinc vapour being condensed. Alterna-

878 tively, the oxide is dissolved in sulphuric acid and the zinc obtained by electrolysis. There are Üve stable isotopes (mass numbers 64, 66, 67, 68, and 70) and six radioactive isotopes are known. The metal is used in galvanizing and in a number of alloys (brass, bronze, etc.). Chemically it is a reactive metal, combining with oxygen and other nonmetals and reacting with dilute acids to release hydrogen. It also dissolves in alkalis to give *zincates. Most of its compounds contain the Zn2+ ion.

zincate A salt formed in solution by dissolving zinc or zinc oxide in alkali. The formula is often written ZnO22– although in aqueous solution the ions present are probably complex ions in which the Zn2+ is coordinated to OH– ions. ZnO22– ions may exist in molten sodium zincate, but most solid ‘zincates’ are mixed oxides. zinc blende A mineral form of *zinc sulphide, ZnS, the principal ore of zinc (see sphalerite). The zinc-blende structure is the crystal structure of this compound (and of other compounds). It has zinc atoms surrounded by four sulphur atoms at the corners of a tetrahedron. Each sulphur is similarly surrounded by four zinc atoms. The crystals belong to the cubic system. zinc chloride A white crystalline compound, ZnCl2. The anhydrous salt, which is deliquescent, can be made by the action of hydrogen chloride gas on hot zinc; r.d. 2.9; m.p. 283°C; b.p. 732°C. It has a relatively low melting point and sublimes easily, indicating that it is a molecular compound rather than ionic. Various hydrates also exist. Zinc chloride is used as a catalyst, dehydrating agent, and Ûux for hard solder. It was once known as butter of zinc. zinc chloride cell See dry cell. zinc group The group of elements in the periodic table forming group 12 and consisting of zinc (Zn), cadmium (Cd), and mercury (Hg). They were formerly classiÜed in group IIB of the table (see group 2 elements). zincite A mineral form of *zinc oxide, ZnO. zinc oxide A powder, white when cold

879 and yellow when hot, ZnO; r.d. 5.606; m.p. 1975°C. It occurs naturally as a reddish orange ore zincite, and can also be made by oxidizing hot zinc in air. It is amphoteric, forming *zincates with bases. It is used as a pigment (Chinese white) and a mild antiseptic in zinc ointments. An archaic name is philosopher’s wool.

zinc sulphate A white crystalline watersoluble compound made by heating zinc sulphide ore in air and dissolving out and recrystallizing the sulphate. The common form is the heptahydrate, ZnSO4.7H2O; r.d. 1.9. This loses water above 30°C to give the hexahydrate and more water is lost above 70°C to form the monohydrate. The anhydrous salt forms at 280°C and this decomposes above 500°C. The compound, which was formerly called white vitriol, is used as a mordant and as a styptic (to check bleeding). zinc sulphide A yellow-white watersoluble solid, ZnS. It occurs naturally as *sphalerite (see also zinc blende) and wurtzite. The compound sublimes at 1180°C. It is used as a pigment and phosphor. zino See supersymmetry. zirconia See zirconium. zirconium Symbol Zr. A grey-white metallic *transition element; a.n. 40; r.a.m. 91.22; r.d. 6.49; m.p. 1852°C; b.p. 4377°C. It is found in zircon (ZrSiO4; the main source) and in baddeleyite (ZnO2). Extraction is by chlorination to give ZrCl4 which is puriÜed by solvent extraction and reduced with magnesium (Kroll process). There are Üve natural isotopes (mass numbers 90, 91, 92, 94, and 96) and six radioactive isotopes are known. The element is used in nuclear reactors (it is an effective neutron absorber) and in certain alloys. The metal forms a passive layer of oxide in air and burns at 500°C. Most of its compounds are complexes of zirconium(IV). Zirconium(IV) oxide (zirconia) is used as an electrolyte in fuel cells. The element was identiÜed in 1789 by Klaproth and was Ürst isolated by Berzelius in 1824. zirconium(IV) oxide See zirconium. zodiac A band that passes round the *celestial sphere, extending 9° on either side

zone refining of the *ecliptic. It includes the apparent paths of the sun, moon, and planets (except Pluto). The band is divided into the twelve signs of the zodiac, each 30° wide. These signs indicate the sun’s position each month in the year and were named by the ancient Greeks after the zodiacal constellations that occupied the signs some 2000 years ago. However, as a result of the *precession of the equinoxes the constellations have since moved eastwards by over 30° and no longer coincide with the signs.

zodiacal light A faint luminous glow in the sky that can be observed on a moonless night on the western horizon after sunset or on the eastern horizon before sunrise. It is caused by the scattering of sunlight by dust particles in interplanetary space. zonation The distribution of the different species of a community into separate zones, which are created by variations in the environment. A clear example of zonation occurs on a rocky shore, where different species of seaweed (Fucus) occupy different zones, according to their ability to withstand desiccation. For example, the species found in the splash zone, which is never completely submerged in water, is better adapted to exposure than those found in zones lower down the shore, where they are submerged for longer periods. Animals, particularly stationary species, such as barnacles, also exhibit zonation on a rocky shore; as with the seaweeds, this may depend on the ability of different species to withstand desiccation. Competition between species may also contribute to zonation. zone fossil See index fossil. zone reÜning A technique used to reduce the level of impurities in certain metals, alloys, semiconductors, and other materials. It is based on the observation that the solubility of an impurity may be different in the liquid and solid phases of a material. To take advantage of this observation, a narrow molten zone is moved along the length of a specimen of the material, with the result that the impurities are segregated at one end of the bar and the pure material at the other. In general, if the impurities lower the melting point

z

zoogeography of the material they are moved in the same direction as the molten zone moves, and vice versa.

zoogeography The study of the geographical distributions of animals. The earth can be divided into several zoogeographical regions separated by natural barriers, such as oceans, deserts, and mountain ranges. The characteristics of the fauna of each region are believed to depend particularly on the process of *continental drift and the stage of evolution reached when the various land masses became isolated. For example Australia, which has been isolated since Cretaceous times, has the most primitive native mammalian fauna, consisting solely of marsupials and monotremes. See also wallace’s line. zoology The scientiÜc study of animals, including their anatomy, physiology, biochemistry, genetics, ecology, evolution, and behaviour. zooplankton The animal component of *plankton. All major animal phyla are represented in zooplankton, as adults, larvae, or eggs; some are just visible to the naked eye but most cannot be seen without magniÜcation. Near the surface of the sea there may be many thousands of such animals per cubic metre. zoospore A spore that possesses one or more Ûagella and is therefore motile. Released from a sporangium (called a zoosporangium), zoospores are produced by many algae and certain other protoctists, such as the potato blight (Phytophthora infestans). zwitterion (ampholyte ion) An ion that has a positive and negative charge on the same group of atoms. Zwitterions can be formed from compounds that contain both acid groups and basic groups in their molecules. For example, aminoethanoic acid (the amino acid glycine) has the formula H2N.CH2.COOH. However, under neutral conditions, it exists in the form of the zwitterion +H3N.CH2.COO–, which can

z

880 be regarded as having been produced by an internal neutralization reaction (transfer of a proton from the carboxyl group to the amino group). Aminoethanoic acid, as a consequence, has some properties characteristic of ionic compounds; e.g. a high melting point and solubility in water. In acid solutions, the positive ion + H3NCH2COOH is formed. In basic solutions, the negative ion H2NCH2COO– predominates. The name comes from the German zwei, two.

zygomorphy See bilateral symmetry. Zygomycota A phylum of saprotrophic or parasitic fungi that includes the bread mould (Mucor). Their hyphae lack cross walls and they can reproduce asexually by sporangiospores formed within a *sporangium or sexually by means of *zygospores. zygospore A zygote with a thick resistant wall, formed by some algae and fungi (see zygomycota). It results from the fusion of two gametes, neither of which is retained by the parent in any specialized sex organ (such as an oogonium). It enters a resting phase before germination. Compare oospore. zygote A fertilized female *gamete: the product of the fusion of the nucleus of the ovum or ovule with the nucleus of the sperm or pollen grain. See fertilization. zygotene The second phase of the Ürst *prophase of meiosis, in which *pairing (synapsis) of homologous chromosomes takes place. Intimate contact is made between identical regions of homologues, in a process involving proteins and DNA organized to form a synaptonemal complex. zymogen Any inactive enzyme precursor that, following secretion, is chemically altered to the active form of the enzyme. For example, the protein-digesting enzyme *trypsin is secreted by the pancreas as the zymogen trypsinogen. This is changed in the small intestine by the action of another enzyme, enterokinase, to the active form.

Appendix 1

881

Appendix 1. SI units TABLE 1.1

Base and dimensionless SI units

Physical quantity

Name

Symbol

length

metre

m

mass

kilogram

kg

time

second

s

electric current

ampere

A

thermodynamic temperature

kelvin

K

luminous intensity

candela

cd

amount of substance

mole

mol

*plane angle

radian

rad

*solid angle

steradian

sr

*dimensionless units

TABLE 1.2

Derived SI units with special names

Physical quantity

Name of SI unit

Symbol of SI unitAAI

frequency

hertz

Hz

energy

joule

J

force

newton

N

power

watt

W

pressure

pascal

Pa

electric charge

coulomb

C

electric potential difference

volt

V

electric resistance

ohm

Ω

electric conductance

siemens

S

electric capacitance

farad

F

magnetic flux

weber

Wb

inductance

henry

H

magnetic flux density (magnetic induction)

tesla

T

luminous flux

lumen

lm

illuminance

lux

lx

absorbed dose

gray

Gy

activity

becquerel

Bq

dose equivalent

sievert

Sv

Appendix 1 TABLE 1.3

882

Decimal multiples and submultiples to be used with SI

units Submultiple

Prefix

Symbol

Multiple

10

deci

d

10

deca

da

10–2

centi

c

102

hecto

h

10–3

milli

m

103

kilo

k

10–6

micro

µ

106

mega

M

10–9

nano

n

109

giga

G

10–12

pico

p

1012

tera

T

10–15

femto

f

1015

peta

P

10–18

E

–1

Prefix

Symbol

atto

a

1018

exa

–21

zepto

z

1021

zetta

Z

10–24

yocto

y

1024

yotta

Y

10

TABLE 1.4

Conversion of units to SI units

From

To

Multiply byAAJ

in

m

2.54 × 10–2

ft

m

0.3048

sq. in

m2

6.4516 × 10–4

sq. ft

m2

9.2903 × 10–2

cu. in

3

1.63871 × 10–5

3

2.83168 × 10–2

3

10–3

cu. ft

m m

l(itre)

m

gal(lon)

l(itre)

4.546 09

miles/hr

m s–1

0.477 04

km/hr

m s–1

0.277 78

lb

kg

0.453 592

g cm–3

kg m–3

103

lb/in3

kg m–3

2.767 99 × 104

dyne

N

10–5

poundal

N

0.138 255

lbf

N

4.448 22

mmHg

Pa

133.322

atmosphere

Pa

1.013 25 × 105

hp

W

745.7

erg

J

10–7

eV

J

1.602 10 × 10–19

kW h

J

3.6 × 106

cal

J

4.1868

Appendix 3

883

Appendix 2. Fundamental constants Constant

Symbol

Value in SI unitsAAAAAAAJJ

acceleration of free fall

g

9.806 65 m s–2

Avogadro constant

L, NA

6.022 1367(36) × 1023 mol–1

Boltzmann constant

k = R/NA

1.380 658(12) × 10–23 J K–1

electric constant

ε0

8.854 187 817 × 10–12 F m–1

electronic charge

e

1.602 177 33(49) × 10–19 C

electronic rest mass

me

9.109 3897(54) × 10–31 kg

Faraday constant

F

9.648 5309(29) × 104 C mol–1

gas constant

R

8.314 510(70) J K–1 mol–1

gravitational constant

G

6.672 59(85) × 10–11 m3 kg–1 s–2

Loschmidt’s constant

NL

2.686 763(23) × 1025 m–3

magnetic constant

µ0

4π × 10–7 H m–1

neutron rest mass

mn

1.674 9286(10) × 10–27 kg

Planck constant

h

6.626 0755(40) × 10–34 J s

proton rest mass

mp

1.672 6231(10) × 10–27 kg

speed of light

c

2.997 924 58 × 108 m s–1

Stefan–Boltzmann constant

σ

5.670 51(19) × 10–8 W m–2 K–4

Appendix 3. The solar system Planet

Mercury

Equatorial diameter (km)

Mean distance from sun (106 km)

SiderealAIAL periodAKKIK

4879.4

57.91

86.70 days

Venus

12 103.6

108.21

221.46 days

Earth

12 756.3

149.6

Mars

6794

227.94

Jupiter

142 985

778.41

11.86 years

Saturn

120 536

1426.72

29.42 years

Uranus

51 118

2870.97

83.75 years

Neptune

49 528

4498.25

163.72 years

2390

5906.38

248.02 years

Pluto

0.999 years 677.0

days

Appendix 4

884

Appendix 4. Geological time scale Eon

Era

Cenozoic

millions of years ago

Period

Quaternary Tertiary

Epoch

millions of years ago

Holocene Pleistocene 1.8 Pliocene Miocene Oligocene Eocene Palaeocene

65

Mesozoic

Cretaceous 144 Jurassic 213 Triassic 248 Permian Phanerozoic

286 Carboniferous

Palaeozoic

360 Devonian 408 Silurian 438 Ordovician 505 Cambrian 570

2600

3900 4600

Hadean Archaean

Proterozoic

570

Precambrian time

4600

885

Appendix 5. Simplified classification of the plant kingdom *Plantae

Hepatophyta (liverworts) Anthocerophyta (hornworts)

Lycophyta (clubmosses) Bryophyta (mosses)

Filicinophyta (ferns) Sphenophyta (horsetails)

Anthophyta (flowering plants)

Cycadophyta Ginkgophyta Coniferophyta (cycads) (ginkgo) (conifers) gymnosperms

Monocotyledoneae (e.g. grasses, orchids, lilies)

Dicotyledoneae (e.g. oak, rose, daisies)

*Extinct and mostly extinct groups are excluded

Appendix 5

Appendix 6

Appendix 6. Simplified classification of the animal kingdom *Animalia

Porifera (sponges)

Turbellaria (planarians)

Annelida Cnidaria (i.e. Nematoda (segmented worms) jellyfish, sea (roundworms) anemones, corals) Mollusca Platyhelminthes (flatworms) Trematoda (flukes)

Cestoda (tapeworms)

Gastropoda (e.g. snails, slugs)

Agnatha (jawless fish; e.g. lampreys, hagfish)

Oligochaeta (earthworms)

Bivalvia (e.g. oysters, mussels, clams)

Chondrichthyes (cartilaginous fish; e.g. sharks, rays)

Dipnoi (lungfish)

Hexapoda (insects, e.g. bugs, beetles, bees, flies)

Prototheria (monotremes; e.g. duckbilled platypus)

Echinodermata (e.g. starfish, sea urchins, brittlestars) Chordata

Arachnida (e.g. spiders, scorpions, mites)

Chilopoda (centipedes)

Reptilia (e.g. crocodiles, snakes, lizards)

Metatheria (marsupial mammals; e.g. kangaroo, wombat)

Diplopoda (millipedes)

Aves (birds)

Mammalia

Eutheria (placental mammals; e.g. carnivores, bats, whales, rodents, ungulates, primates)

886

*Only major phyla and classes are shown

Hirudinea (leeches)

Amphibia (e.g. frogs, toads)

Teleostei (e.g. salmon, plaice, eel)

Chelicerata

Uniramia

Polychaeta (e.g. lugworms)

Cephalopoda (e.g. squids, octopuses)

Osteichthyes (bony fish)

Crustacea (e.g. shrimps, crabs, lobsters)

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

n

2

1 He

H 5

3

6

7

8

9

10 2

Li 11

B

Be 13

12 Na

21 Ca

38 Rb

55

87

88

Hf

Ta

89–103 104 Ra Ac–Lr

57 Lanthanoids

58

89 Actinoids

105

Rf

La

59

90

60

91

62 Pm

93 U

63

Sm 94

Np

96 Am

97

Cm

67 Dy

98 Bk

68 Ho

99 Cf

69

100 Fs

54

85

Xe

5

86 At

Rn

6

70

101

7

Uuh

Tm

Fm

4

116

Uup

Er

Kr

I

Po

115

Uuq

53

84 Bi

114

Uut

66 Tb

Pb

113

Uub

65 Gd

95 Pu

112

Rg

64

Tl

36

Te

83

3 Ar

Br

52 Sb

82

35 Se

51 Sn

81

Hg

111

Ds

Eu

80 Au

110

Mt

50 In

Cl

34 As

Ne 18

S

33 Ge

49 Cd

79 Pt

109

Hs

61

92 Pa

Ir

108

Bh

Nd

78

Os

107

Sg

Pr

Th

Re

106

Db

Ce

Ac

W

48 Ag

17

P

32 Gs

F

16

Si

31 Zn

47 Pd

77

30 Cu

46 Rh

76

29 Ni

45 Ru

75

28 Co

44 Tc

74

27 Fe

43 Mo

73

26 Mn

42 Nb

57–71 72

25 Cr

41 Zr

Ba La–Lu

Fr

24 V

40 Y

56

23 Ti

39 Sr

Cs

22 Sc

O

15

Al

20

37

14

Mg

K

N

Period

19

C

71 Yb

102

Md

887

2

1

Appendix 7. The periodic table

1

Group

6

Lu 103

No

7 Lr

Correspondence of recommended group designations to other designations in recent use 1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

IA

IIA

IIIA

IVA

VA

VIA

VIIA

VIII (or VIIIA)

IB

IIB

IIIB

IVB

VB

VIB

IA

IIA

IIIB

IVB

VB

VIB

VIIB

VIII

IB

IIB

IIIA

IVA

VA

VIA

17 VIIB

18 0 (or VIIIB) VIIIA (or 0)

Appendix 7

IUPAC Recommendations 1990 Usual European Convention Usual US Convention

Appendix 8

888

Appendix 8. Useful websites BioMedNet http://gateways.bmn.com An innovative and useful portal for bioscientists with research news, profiles, and Web resources. Chemdex www.chemdex.org An online directory of chemistry on the web established in 1993 and containing over 5000 links to further resources. Human Proteome Organization www.hupo.org A starting point for insights into the pioneering and rapidly developing world of proteomics. HUPO is the international body responsible for consolidating and coordinating the work of national and regional proteomics groups. IUPAC Nomenclature www.chem.qmul.ac.uk/iupac A large amount of information on organic and biochemical nomenclature held at Queen Mary College, University of London. Nature Magazine Online www.nature.com An online weekly journal that offers news articles and features, complete reference works online, and information on the latest science research. NASA www.nasa.gov/home Contains a large amount of information on the solar system and space science. National Institute of Standards and Technology www.nist.gov A large amount of information about units and constants. New Scientist www.newscientist.com A popular news and archive site for all branches of science. Nobel Foundation www.nobel.se Information about Nobel prize winners and their work. Physics Central www.physicscentral.com A site run by the American Physical Society. It contains a searchable collection of articles on all branches of physics. Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew www.rbgkew.org.uk Besides an introduction and special features about the UK’s premier plant collection, there is a wealth of information about horticulture, plant conservation, and other plant sciences. Royal Society of Chemistry www.chemsoc.org/timeline An exploration of key events in the history of science with a particular emphasis on chemistry. Scientific American www.sciam.com A popular science news site containing selected recent articles. Society for Conservation Biology http://conbio.net An information site from the international professional organization dedicated to promoting the scientific study of the phenomena that affect the maintenance, loss, and restoration of biological diversity. Webelements www.webelements.com A periodic table at the University of Sheffield linked to a very comprehensive database of the elements and their compounds. ZSL (Zoological Society of London) www.zsl.org This site contains links to London Zoo, Whipsnade Wild Animal Park, and the ZSL’s research division, the Institute of Zoology.